《Infatuated with my Ex-wife》


 Chapter 1: Celine is Pregnant?

    Chapter 1: Celine is Pregnant?


    Irene knew Edward had nothing good calling her over .


    But she still went without hesitation. She was shameless enough because she loved that man so much.


    At night, the exquisite and luxurious vi was brightly lit. The light illuminated on Irene''s engagement


    diamond ring, shining beautifully.


    But no matter how dazzling the diamond on her finger, it could not match half of what was before her


    eyes.


    "Sign the divorce contract." Edward uttered these words without any emotion. He turned his head and


    leisurely lit a cigarette. He looked calm, as if the item in front of him was just a cheap contract that was


    not worth mentioning at all.


    Irene sped her hands tightly under the table. Her heart trembled with pain, but she still wore a


    decent and generous smile. "Edward, what do you mean by that?"


    Edward shook his cigarette with a calm expression and said, "My grandmother has ordered us to


    marry. My grandmother will pass away soon, and it is time to end our marriage."


    But grandma hasn''t passed away yet!" His words made Irene lose her temper. "Granny is still here. Do


    not you think you are going too far when you say that?"


    Edward turned to her, his eyes was dark and sharp, as if he wanted to see through Irene. "Am I going


    too far or am I going too far in giving you the divorce agreement contract?"


    Irene  stood stilled and couldn''t help but lose her momentum looking in his sharp eyes.


    "It''s all too much." She looked away to avoid eye contact with him. She wanted to have enough


    courage to face him, and looking at him would not help her at all. "Besides, I will not agree. Nor will


    Granny agree."


    "It''s not up to you." Edward put out the cigarette with one hand, and his eyes slightly looked at her. His


    eyes were cold and ruthless. "Celine, she is pregnant now. I want to give her a legitimate identity. Irene,


    be smart. Don''t make things tooplicated."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Celine pregnant?


    This news was like a huge rock, thrown heavily into Irene''s heart, stirring up huge waves.


    Her fingers trembled and she quickly clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into the flesh of her


    palm, and she felt the unbearable pain.


    "She''s pregnant..." she said softly. After the initial heartache, anger and unwillingness swelled in her


    heart.


    She raised her head and her eyes were filled with anger. "She is pregnant. What has that to do with


    me? She is a mistress who ruined my marriage. She deserves to be deserted!"


    All of a sudden, Edward''s face became cold, and he was enraged. "Irene, it was you who forced me to


    marry you! if your talking about the mistress, it should be you rather than her!"


    Yes, it was true. Five years ago, she joined hands with her grandmother and forced Edward to marry


    with her.


    At first she thought that this man would learn to love her. But now she realized that things were not


    going to work out the way she expected. forcing him made her distance even greater.


    During thest five years of their marriage, Edward never looked at her directly, and even cheated on


    her openly. Celine''s vicious tricks caused her to suffer much injustice and contempt from others.


    Now Grandma was dying, and Celine was pregnant. He said that he would kick her out when they got a


    divorce.


    Who gave him the right?


    To fulfill their happiness, she suffered five years. Who should she me?


    She smiled sadly then slowly stood up.


    "I am your wife now. I will never agree to divorce."


    Now, she was going to take drastic measures to deal with the problem.


    "Irene!" He lowered his voice and spit her name angrily, as if he wanted to tear her apart.


    Irene clenched her fists and then turned around to leave without looking back.


    "Stop!" How could he let her go so easily? He reached out and grabbed her wrist so hard it nearly


    crushed her bones. "You have to sign the divorce agreement or we will see each other in court again!


    Five years after we were married, I have not touched you once!"


    Irene looked up at him, and there was only despair in her vacant eyes. "Well, go to court and let


    everyone in town A know how you have been cheating for thest five years!"


    He immediately went into a rage and red daggers at Irene. "You.."


    "Edward." A sudden gentle female voice rang out, interrupting the tense atmosphere between Irene


    and him.


    Celine, wearing a luxurious dress, strode down the stairs. With a gentle smile , she took his hand and


    said with a sweet smile, "Do not be angry. Divorce takes time. What''s the point of falling out with him?"


    Edward''s tensed face softened a little. He would only be like this in front of this woman.


    Irene scoffed in her heart. Without looking at the hypocritical woman, sheboriously disengaged


    herself from Edward''s hands, grabbed her purse, and headed for the exit.


    "Irene." Celine stopped her again and said politely and gently, "Now that Edward wants to take me to


    the banquet, we will not see you off. Be careful on your way out."


    This woman was always generous in front of Edward, but she was vicious when he was not around.


    Irene turned and said with a deep smile, "Celine, you are still so beautiful. I hope you will always be so


    beautiful in front of my husband! Do not be frivolous and let him see your true color!"


    Celine''s eyes widened and looked at Irene puzzled. Then she turned to Edward with a muddled


    expression, looking for help.


    Edward put his arm around her shoulder and gently said, "Don''t mind her."


    Irene nced at the two persons before her coldly. She gripped her purse tighter and forced herself to


    look away. She straightened her back and strode away.


    She took a deep breath and dared not rx until she got into the car.


    Leaning on the back sit of the chair, she was exhausted.


    Pregnancy and divorce.


    These two words were like fishbones that choked Irene''s throat, making her feel suffocated and


    ufortable.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth bitterly and swallowed the bitter fruit of marriage and love.


    Suddenly she heard a car humming, and then light from it dazzled her. It was Edward who drove the


    car out.


    Celine wore the luxurious hem of her skirt and went to the front of the carriage. Instead of opening the


    door herself, she waited a while until Edward got off spially from the car and held her get in.


    Before the car door was closed, Celine stretched her delicate white arms around his neck and gave


    him a sweet kiss. They were so close and sweet.


    Her hand that held the inverted disk turned bluish white, and her face looked even paler and more


    wretched.


    With a smile, Edward gently closed the door.


    He turned around and looked at Irene with disgust in his eyes.


    It was like his eyes were saying, "Why didn''t you get out of here? What are you doing here?"


    Irene stiffly turned her head, and her face was cold. She slowly raised her hand and touched it. It was


    wet.


    It turned out that she had shed tears silently.

 Chapter 2 A Woman like you?

    Chapter 2 A Woman like you?


    It was already early wee hours when Irene returned home which was cold and dark.


    She threw the key and fell softly on the sofa, curling up slowly.


    The bitterness and pain in her heart spread in the cold night. She really wanted to cry, but instead she


    bit her lips to endure.


    How could she cry first when the person who made her miserable had not shed a tear yet?


    Irene snuggled into the sofa, and stayed up all night. She didn''t even close her eyes for a second. She


    washed hurriedly and went straight to thepany.


    She had a very important contract to negotiated today without any time to rest.


    She had been busy all day, in her short break she pulled out her phone to take a look at it. The first


    thing she opened was the entertainment headlines - The CEO of the Wilson Corporation showed up at


    the birthday banquet with the female star Celine, with boundless love. it was suspected that he


    divorced his wife!


    There were also a number of intimate photos of the two below. Celine was radiant, beautiful and


    charming. She looked affectionly at Edward''s eyes. They were a perfect match. But to her, they were -


    an eyesore.


    Irene turned off her phone and closed her eyes.


    She did not sleep all night and worked all day. She had a headache, and the blue veins on her


    forehead twitched, making it even more unbearable. Now she saw her husband''s news, which irritated


    her even more.


    "It seems that he has divorced..." Irene said sarcastically. Her mouth was full of bitterness.


    Irene rubbed the gap between her eyebrows, gritted her teeth, and kept working. She had to eat with


    her clients in the evening and had a lot to do, so she did not have time to be sad.


    After a busy day, Irene drank two cups of ck coffee and drove several employees to the Crown


    za hotel for the banquet.


    Perhaps because she was too tired,  that was why after she drunk a few cups of wine she felt a little


    tipsy and ufortable.


    She turned and said a few words to her secretary, Sherry. Then she carefully left the room and went to


    the bathroom to rest a bit.


    Sitting on the toilet, Irene closed her eyes tiredly, feeling the pain in her head.


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside. It was very familiar and was harsh.


    "Edward, you are drunk." It was Celine''s sweet voice.


    Irene stiffened and unconsciously tightened her fingers that was grabbing her skirt hemline.


    After a while, a hoarse and mellow voice came from outside. It was Edward. she only heard him say,


    "Hum..."


    It seemed that he was really drunk,


    "Edward, I have been so busy with work that I have not been able to spend time with you. The day


    before yesterday I was detained by a banquet. It has been a long time since we have seen each


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    other..." Celine said in a soft and low voice. Her tone was flirtatious.


    Irene tightened her grip on her skirt.  Were they going to do that thing in the bathroom?


    But, it suddenly became quiet outside.


    In the silence, Irene could not help but picture the sex scene in her mind. Her face quickly turned pale,


    and she bit her lips hard.


    Her husband was there and they were only separated by a door, was lovingly cheating with another


    woman outside. How ironic¡ª


    Irene gritted her teeth and deliberately pushed the door open.


    Due to the excessive force, the door mmed backward and hit the wall and made a loud noise.


    Celine, who had been very much frightened. She slipped and sat down directly on the ground. Startled,


    she looked back and realised it was Irene. Her expression instantly turned grim. "It''s you!"


    Edward turned and looked at her at the same time. Perhaps it was because he was drunk; his eyes,


    which had always been keen, were now calm. He looked at Irene calmly.


    Irene regarded the two persons before her coldly. Celine''s clothes were still neat, but Edward''s were


    not. His tie was off and his shirt was wide open. The red lip print stretched from his chin to his stomach,


    and even the belt underneath was loosened.


    If she had not kicked the door, Celine would probably have a verbal show in the bathroom.


    "It''s me. You did not expect it, did you?" Irene sneered. "Great star, since you are so ruthless, are not


    you afraid there will be paparazzi recording your performance and making it tomorrow''s headlines?"


    Celine''s beautiful eyes were full of disgust, but when she turned her head and faced Edward, she


    looked grieved and innocent. She frowned and burst into tears. She looked very pitiful and said,


    "Edward, I am scared ......"


    It seemed that Edward had not sobered up from the alcohol, so he ignored Celine and kept staring at


    Irene.


    "Why are you here?" He asked.


    Irene grinned, "I am here to see your demonstration on the spot. You go right ahead. Do not worry


    about me. I promise I will not make a sound."


    Edward frowned, with familiar coldness and rity gradually appearing in his dark eyes. He began to


    sober up.


    "Edward!" Celine sat still on the ground, grabbed his clothes, and shouted tearfully, " Irene said she had


    record a video of me. She wanted to make the headline for the paparazzi tomorrow! Please persuade


    her not to do that..."


    She was clearly lying, but Edward finally believed her. His eyes went cold and he asked aggressively,


    "Did you take a video of her?"


    Irene felt a twinge in her heart, but she still had a smile on her face. "Mr. Wilson, you are drunk. I did


    not take any nefarious videos."


    "She took a picture. I just saw her holding a cell phone!" Celine cried, taking Edward''s arm with fear


    and sadness on her face. "Edward, ask her to give us her cell phone. I will check it, if not, I will return it


    immediately."


    Celine''s eyes were filled with tears. As she wiped her tears away, she did not forget to give her a proud


    look.


    Closing her lips tightly, Irene said nothing, but stared at Edward.


    Edward looked at Irene with his cold eyes, but did not speak at once. However, the coldness and


    distrust in his eyes were enough to turn into knives and cut Irene ruthlessly.


    "Irene, I know who you are." Edward opened his mouth coldly and his words stabbed straight into


    Irene''s heart. "I will give you time to delete the video in your phone. Don''t make me do it."


    Irene was amused by him. She grinned andughed as she struggled to hold back the tears in her


    eyes. Who was she?


    Since she and her grandmother had forced her to marry, she had be a scheming, vicious, and


    ruthless woman in his eyes. In thest five years, no matter how hard she tried, she would never be


    able to wash away that perception of her in his eyes!


    Irene simply took her cell phone out of her purse and lifted her chin to look at him arrogantly. "I''ll give


    you my cell phone. If there''s no video, what would you do?"


    Edward stared at her and did not take it. There was a faint doubt in his eyes. This woman was so


    calm. It seemed that she did not record any video.


    He was so drunk that he couldn''t remember what had happened.


    He raised his hand and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Originally, Edward did not want to say


    anything. But Celine beside him moved faster. She reached out to take Irene''s phone and clicked to


    open it.


    Then her eyes widened with fright, and the tears ran in streams. She trembled with shame and


    indignation, and said in a quivering voice, "She, she just took it! Edward, look, she obviously took


    something!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to pass the phone over to him.

 Chapter 3 He Dosent Love You At Any Rate

    Chapter 3 He Dosen''t Love You At Any Rate


    Irene watched her act quietly. Her cell phone got nothing there!


    She wanted to see how Celine would patch up a lie.


    Edward frowned and was about to pick up the phone to take a look. Celine suddenly stepped on the


    edge of her skirt and fell heavily to the ground. The phone, of course, flew out of her hand and hit the


    marble floor with arge thud. The screen was cracked and the phone shut off after a few shes.


    Irene was stunned, and Edward was the first to react. He bent over to help Celine up.


    "It hurts..." Celiney in her arms with a pale face, with her fingers tightly covering her underbelly,


    "Edward, my belly hurts..."


    She was only two months''s pregnant!


    "I''ll take you to the hospital right away!" Edward''s expression changed. He held up Celine and strode


    away regardless of anything.


    Having taken a step, he suddenly stopped. He tilted his head and stared coldly at Irene. "You''d better


    not record videos that you should not, or I will not spare you!"


    Irene pursed her lips and her eyes gazed stubbornly. When the sound of his footsteps disappeared


    her body.


    That man never believed her.


    The broken cell phone stilly quietly on the floor. Irene stared at it. Her eyes suddenly felt sore, and


    tears of grief and anger welled up in her eyes.


    She raised her hand and wiped her tears vigorously. She bent down and quietly picked up the broken


    phone.


    As her fingers closed around the broken phone, a drop fell onto the shattered screen, which was


    particrly striking.


    Irene sniffled and held back her tears. After putting the phone away, she straightened her back and


    walked out.


    After the intense incident earlier, she felt dizzy. The after-effects of the whole night intensified, and she


    even felt a little weak.


    Leaning against the wall, she closed her eyes and wanted a break.


    Her body was suddenly struck down by someone. Irene opened her eyes and saw that it was a


    drunken woman. She was in a trance and smiled at Irene. Then she staggered away.


    Irene did not take this episode seriously, but when she got home and found her phone with a broken


    screen missing, she was startled.


    Her phone must have been taken away by that woman!


    As for her purpose and the mastermind behind, she could figure it out even with her toes!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It must be Celine. She wanted to make an issue of the video that she framed her in the toilet today!


    Irene clenched her fists tightly. Because of anger and forbearance, her fists were shaking slightly.


    In less than three days, Edward would definitely see a video of her secretly recording their love affair,


    and maybe there would also be an email to threaten Celine.


    ''Celine, you are really scheming and vile.''


    Irene fixed her eyes and thought hatefully for a while. Then, she suddenly smiled slyly.


    She picked up the phone and dialed the hotel number.


    Hanging up the phone, Irene called her assistant and asked Sherry to reaaply the card and send a new


    phone to her.


    After the phone call, Irene had a rare good night''s sleep. When she awoke, she felt full of energy. After


    she washed up, Sherry had already sent her a new cell phone.


    Irene preserved her familiar phone numbers and was about to go to thepany when her new phone


    rang.


    It was the Jones family.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Irene, go home quickly. Something happened." Sofia, her mother, said with sobs.


    "What happened?" Irene hurried out of the door and hastily got into the car. "Mama, do not cry. I''ll be


    right there."


    Sofia sobbed and said, "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Irene hung up the phone and drove all the way home.


    "Mom, what happened?" Irene panickily.


    Sofia sat on the sofa and wept so much that her eyes were red and swollen. When she saw Irene she


    burst into tears again. Holding Irene ''s hand tightly, she said, "Go to Edward and ask him to lend us 100


    million. Otherwise, your father''spany will be gone."


    "Mom, tell me what''s going on first. Calm down and stop crying." Irene said calmly.


    Sofia tearfully exined, "Your brother secretly embezzled the liquidity fund and used it to gamble. He


    lost and mortgaged thend the firm just auctioned. The piece ofnd was bought by the partners.


    Since the money was not paid, the court has now seized thend for sale. The partners now wanted to


    withdraw their money and ask the firm to return their investment, but the firm has gone bankrupt thanks


    to your brother. How could we give them back their money?"


    Sofia burst into tears as she spoke. "Irene, you''re the only one who can help thepany now. Make


    Edward lend you money. He''s your husband and will definitely help you!"


    Irene only felt ironic. Her mother was her father''s second wife, an elder brother and sister. They had the


    same father but different mother, but they had been excluded since childhood. When she was young,


    they had thought of countless ways to tease her. Later, when they grew up, they directly banished her


    out of the Jones family.


    At that time, she was still young, so she had to rent an apartment outside alone. She was clearly the


    daughter of the Jones family, but could onlye back once during holidays.


    She had often told her father about her brother Tristan''s embezzlement of money. Her father, however,


    had not listened to her. That was the reason she came to her now.


    Didn''t he feel ashamed?


    Moreover, they knew the rtionship between her and her husband. How could they get that kind of


    money from him?


    "Mama, a hundred million is no small amount. Edward will not give us that." Irene had spoken the truth.


    "What can he not give us? I think you are the one who would not help us!" Tristan came down from the


    stairs with all his arrogance. "Has not this Edward always wanted to divorce you? Just tell him he has


    to give you a hundred million and you''ll agree to the divorce!"


    When Irene heard this, she suddenly burst into a mockingugh. Tristan was so shamless to speak so


    selfish words.


    "Why should I betray my marriage to make up for your mistakes? Tristan, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Irene, do not speak to your brother like that!" Sofia tugged quickly at her arm and red at her


    disapprovingly.


    She had been like this since she was young. It was as if Tristan and Stacy were Sofia''s own children,


    and she was just an outsider picked up on the side of the road. Sofia had never helped her!


    Irene avoided her hand. Her face was cold.


    "Why do you not listen to the way he speaks to me? He wants me to betray my marriage to get money.


    Does he deserve to be an older brother?"


    Sofia said angrily, "What''s wrong with that? Besides, your marriage to Edward was in name only. He


    has a child with that female star! Yet you will not divorce him. You are the shameless one!"


    Irene''s face turned pale in an instant. Sofia''s words were sharp, piercing the softest scar in Irene''s


    heart.


    Yes, the most shameless thing for her was to force Edward to marry her!


    "Yes, I am shameless." Irene took a step back. At the sight of Tristan''s proud face and Sofia''s


    inappropriate scolding, she felt that this ce was too foreign for her. "Since I am the most shameless,


    thepany is useless. Do not ask me for help!"


    After that, she grabbed her handbag and was determined to leave.


    "Irene, stop!" Tristan dashed forward and grabbed her, refusing to let her leave. "If you don''t ask


    Edward for money today, you will never leave the house!"

 Chapter 4 No One Would Save Her

    Chapter 4 No One Would Save Her


    Irene couldn''t shake off his hand. She gritted her teeth and kicked Tristan''s groin.


    Tristan screamed and immediately let go of her.


    Irene stared at him with cold eyes, aggressive and reserved. "Do not think I am still the little girl you


    bullied ten years ago! If you touch me again, I will castrate you!"


    After scolding him fiercely, she turned and continued walking.


    "Irene, you are seeking death!" Tristan had dominated her family for thirty years. He had always forced


    this woman under his feet. How could he be satisfied now that he had been pped in the face? He


    stood against the wall and yelled, "Security! Go and get that woman back! I''ll teach her a lesson today!"


    The security guard who was rushing over hesitated. After all, she was the third daughter of the Jones


    family.


    "Aren''t you going to do what I just said?!" Tristan chided fiercely. "If you don''t bring her back, I''ll chop


    you all to pieces!"


    Several security guards immediately moved and dragged Irene back.


    "Let me go. What are you doing?" Irene struggled desperately. However, how could she be stronger


    than a group of men?


    Tristan crossed his legs and his gaze was malevolent. "Throw her into the cer and lock her up there!


    Don''t give her anything to eat or drink. Don''t turn on any lights. I want her to starve to death!"


    "Do not..." Sofia wanted to plead for her, but Tristan roared even more furiously, "Shut up! If you say


    another word, I''ll lock you up too!"


    Sofia ceased speaking at once. She looked at Irene, who was dragged into the cer, and then wept


    again.


    "Let me go!" Irene struggled violently, her wrist turned red from being pulled by security. "Tristan, you


    are uwfully detaining me. I will sue you!"


    Tristan stared at her and smiled sinisterly, not taking her seriously at all.


    Irene was thrown into the basement roughly. There was a step behind the door. She was pushed into


    the hall all of a sudden so fell to the ground.


    She bumped on the angr stairs, which made her so painful. She curled up on the dusty floor and


    couldn''t get up for a long time.


    With a crash, the door of the basement was locked, and the light was instantly turned off. The


    basement was dark, and she could see nothing.


    After feeling the pain for a while, Irene fumbled around and stood up. She tried everything to escape,


    but she was surrounded by imprable walls. Not a single gap could she find to escape.


    In the end, she could only stare at the darkness and was lost in her own thoughts.


    What could she do now?


    Caged here, Who will save her?


    As she thought about it, she suddenly had tough. Even if she identally died here, her mother and


    father would definitely help Tristan hide it. No one would find out why she had suddenly disappeared.


    No one woulde and save her.


    Irene smiled at that thought andid back on the dirty ground silently.


    She was never been useful since she was born.


    At home, in their conjugal home and in the marriage too."


    She didn''t know how long she had been locked up in the basement. She lost the sense of time in the


    darkness. She only felt the hunger in her belly was getting heavier and her lips became drier with each


    passing time. All her strength and vitality were fading little by little in the darkness.


    She looked at the darkness in front of her and thought desperately, maybe she really would die here.


    At thepany building of the Wilson''s Group.


    After lingering at the door of the president''s office, she still took the courage to knock on the heavy


    wooden door.


    "Come in!" said Edward, without raising his head.


    Sherry carefully pushed the door and entered. She whispered, "Mr. Wilson, I have something to tell


    you."


    Edward still did not look up, and kept flipping a page of document, "Go on."


    "Irene Jones, the head of marketing, Irene, just disappeared," Sherry said in one breath. Her face was


    pale as she clenched her fists, waiting for the CEO''s response.


    Everyone in thepany knew that the president and his wife did not get along well. They had even


    quarreled once in the staff room, and the president''s mistress, a female star, came to thepany


    several times.


    She knew that if she mentioned his wife in front of him, the president would definitely be angry, but she


    had no choice. She was really worried about Irene.


    But Irene''s words only made Edward pause for a moment, and then he continued to flip through the


    documents. "I see.Get out."


    He just said lightly as if not carring her at all, even she disappeared.


    Even Sherry couldn''t help feeling sorry for her. "Mr. Wilson, she is really missing. She..."


    All of a sudden, Edward raised his head and looked at her with cold eyes. She suddenly stopped


    talking because of fear.


    "If you have no business, go out. I am very busy." His reaction was still cold,he buried his head in his


    work.


    Mr. Wilson''s response was so cold that Sherry could hardly speak. She bit her lip in anger and


    discontent, but in the end she had no choice but to leave Mr. Wilson''s office.


    The door was gently closed, and everything was still silent.


    Edward stared at the file, but he had not opened it yet. it had been almost 10 minutes since he started


    staring at the file.


    His mobile phone suddenly vibrated. Edward suddenly came to his senses and picked up the phone.


    It was Celine.


    "Celine." Edward answered the phone and leaned back in the chair. He rubbed his temples and his


    eyes were nk.


    The words about Irene''s disappearance echoed in his ears.


    He was irritated.


    "Edward, I... I want to show you something." Celine''s voice was hoarse, as if she had just cried. Her


    tone was also very aggrieved and pitiful.


    "What''s wrong?" Edward frowned, a little absent-minded.


    Celine was good in everything, but she was too weak and cried all the time.


    Unlike that woman......A thought suddenly urred to him, and his brows knitted even more


    tightly. ''Why does he think of Irene, that annoying woman?''


    "She really did film the video of us in the bathroom." Celine said with a tearful voice, "She also sent me


    a threatening email, asking me to abort the child and leave you, otherwise, she will publish the video."


    Edward sat up straight. He did not believe that woman would do such a thing at first.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Are you telling the truth?"


    Celine sobbed softly and said, "It''s true. I''ll send you the video."


    Momentster, he did received a short video.


    It was not long, just a minute and a half. The cameraman was secretly filming in the toilet, and the


    angle was not good. He could only see two people hugging from the outside. They were very familiar


    with each other, so he could tell at a nce that the woman was Celine. As for the man, he could only


    see a corner of his clothes and neck because he was covered by Celine.


    After more than ten seconds, a voice came from inside, "Edward, you are drunk... Are we going to that


    thing here? You are so annoying..."


    After these words, Celine squatted down. Anyone with experience could see what she was doing.


    But what made Edward angry most was not this video, but Irene''s highfalutin deception!


    When she handed him the phone, she was so frank, calm and sincere that he almost believed her. But


    in the end, he suddenly found that she was lying to him!


    That damn woman!


    Instead of watching the whole, Edward shut the phone angrily and put it on the desk.

 Chapter 5 Where Is She After All?

    Chapter 5 Where Is She After All?


    The atmosphere in the office was dull and dreary. Edward was enraged and couldn''t supress his anger.


    He clenched and unclenched his fists. Suddenly he reached for the phone on the table and said, "Call


    Irene Jones here!"


    A few minutester the telephone rang again. The secretary said, "Mr. Wilson, the marketing


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    department said that Irene has not came to work for two days."


    Edward was stunned. He remembered her secretary Sherry had told him about Irene''s disappearance.


    But if she really disappeared, were the video and the threat email be posted by ghosts?


    "It''s probably another trick of her!"


    Being furious, he picked up the car key and strode out of the office.


    Irene, that woman,  I am going to make her pay!


    The car sped all the way to her vi. He mmed the door and shouted, "Irene, open the door!"


    But there was no response. He took out his cell phone again and called Irene. In the past five years of


    their marriage, the woman would immediately pick up every call no matter what she was doing.


    But this time, it was different. Her phone was turned off.


    Edward frowned his eyebrows tightly, and there was an inexplicable anger and anxiety in his heart.


    Where on earth did that woman go? What kind of tricks did she want to y?


    He had no way of venting his anger. He kicked the door hard and turned to find the vi''s guard. When


    he reached where the guard was, he asked coldly, "Where is Irene?"


    The guard was scared by him and answered in a trembling voice, "Miss Irene hasn''t came back for two


    days......"


    Edward''s heart tightened, and the thing that Sherry said about Irene''s disappearance began to


    reverberate in his mind.


    He continued to ask aggressively, "Where did she go? Do you know where she is?"


    The guard shook his head vigorously and said, "I do not know. Two days ago the Miss Irene left the


    vi in a hurry, and I have not seen her return since...."


    At that moment, Edward''s eyes became stern. His angry and fierce look frightened the guard. The


    guard was sweating all over and dared not say a word.


    He straightened his cold face and returned to the car, gritting his teeth.


    "Pretending to be disappeared? Okay, wait until he drags her out, and then I''ll make her eat her own


    fruit!"


    Edward took out his personal mobile phone and dialed assistant Harry''s number. "Find Irene for me. I


    want to know where she is immediately!"


    Soon an address was sent to Edward''s mobile phone, which was the Jone''s family house.


    That is where she was hiding!


    With a cold smile, Edward drove his car and went to the Jones house at a high speed.


    He mmed on the car door and broke inside directly.


    The Jones family was eating when they saw Mr. Wilson broke in. They were ttered.


    Steven Jones immediately greeted him with a smile. "Mr. Wilson, why are you here? Why did not you


    let us know before?"


    But Edward came straight to the point and asked in a cold voice, "Where is Irene?"


    At the side of Irene''s mother, Sofia''s face suddenly turned pale. She felt so guilty that she could not


    even hold her chopsticks. The girl is still in the basement, not knowing whether she was alive or not.


    She moved her lips and wanted to say something, but Tristan immediately looked at her with sharp


    eyes.


    Sofia was so scared of him that she shut her mouth again.


    "Irene has not returned." Steven did not know what had happened that day, and he looked confused.


    "Did you have a fight with her?"


    Edward''s face was cold, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife. He nced at Steven and then at


    Tristan and Sofia behind him. Just the look in his eyes was enough to freeze both their hearts.


    "If I find out she''s here, none of you will have a good result. I swear!" Edward bypassed Steven and


    walked towards Sofia.


    Sofia could no longer hold her breath. She seemed to cover it up but actually intended to expose more,


    "Irene didn''te back. She''s not here!"


    ""You lie!" said Edward, narrowing his eyes. "What tricks are you ying? Where is this woman?"


    Tristan said innocently, "We don''t know what tricks Irene was ying with you. But she really didn''t


    went here!"


    Harry''s message could not be wrong. Irene must be here. she was here.


    They were all skilled liars, including Irene, who was a natural actress.


    "Well, if you do not tell me where she is, I''ll find her myself. After I find her, I''ll get even with you one by


    one!" After suppressing his anger, Edward strode straight up the stairs.


    Sofia was trembling all over and wanted to get up to stop him, but Tristan tugged at her energetically


    and said, "He can not find her here! Only we know where the cer door is! You better keep your mouth


    shut!"


    After warning her, he hurriedly followed behind Edward and began to say bad things about Irene in a


    variety of ways.


    In the dark basement.


    In the dead silence, Irene faintly heard a voice of Edward from outside.


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    This must be an illusion.


    Even if it was an illusion, Irene still tried her best to crawl to the door with all her strength.


    "Edward," she said with difficulty. Her prolonged thirst made her throat feel as if it were on fire, and she


    found it difficult to utter a sound.


    Irene crawled for a few minutes from the underground to the door of the basement.


    She was hoping the she could hear the voice again, but it was quiet outside.


    It was as if the voice she had just heard was just her illusion.


    Irene slowly lowered her eyes andid prone on the door, as desperate as a dead ash.


    It was at this moment that she heard a clear voiceing from outside.


    "Her bags are all here, and how can she not be here?" Edward found her bag in Sofia''s room upstairs.


    He grabbed the blue purse and said coldly, "What on earth do you want? Are your guys using this video


    to threaten me?"


    When he thought he could not find the woman, he failed to suppress the anger in his heart. He bursted


    out such a great fire that his mind was as if burnt!


    "We''re innocent! What video? I don''t know..." Tristan bantered.


    Edward''s sharp eyes instantly swept over him and threw the bag in his hand at him.


    The bag made a loud noise, haphazardly striking the secret door of the cer hidden in the pattern of


    the wall.


    Then there came a strange sound of something falling.


    Suddenly everyone froze, and Tristan''s expression changed. He looked towards the door, startled.


    Sofia was so startled that her legs went limp and she fell to the floor.


    "She''s hiding inside? isn''t she?" Edward stared at the door as he walked over.


    Tristan quickly tried to stop him. "No, it''s the dog we locked up inside! Not a human!"


    "Get out of my way!" Edward pushed him away. He was so desperate to ask about her situation, and


    he lost his patience. He kicked the door open directly.

 Chapter 6 Irene, Is That You?

    Chapter 6 Irene, Is That You?


    Irene was lying on the doorway when suddenly something struck her from outside. The sudden loud


    voice startled her. As she stepped back, her legs went weak and she rolled straight down.


    She was so weak that she almost fainted from the sudden fall.


    She felt vertigo in her head. She was in a trance for a long time and did not even know where she was.


    "ng!" Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the silence, followed by the dazzling light from the outside.


    Irene had not seen the light for a long time, and her eyes were very painful. She wept and quickly


    raised her hand to cover her eyes. She squinted her eyes and could hardly see through the gaps


    between her fingers.


    In the ring light she saw the slender and tall figure of a man. The light fell on him from behind and


    enveloped his tall and straight body, like a deity.


    Irene slowly opened her eyes wide...


    Edward came.


    She... must be dreaming. Before she died, God favored her so that she could see him again as herst


    wish.


    Edward lowered his eyes, and then suddenly froze.


    The emaciated woman on the ground was covered with dust. Her face was pale as snow, and her lips


    were dry and peeled, as if she had been long confined and tormented.


    Could it be that she had been locked up in this filthy ce since the day she disappeared?


    Irene looked at him nkly and suddenly opened her dry lips, revealing a pale smile. She opened her


    lips, but her sound was so weak that it was almost inaudible.


    "You''re here to save me..." She said softly as if she was on the verge of death. She was smiling, but so


    desperate and helpless that made others heartbroken.


    "Irene!" He called her name and run toward her without hesitation.


    Irene opened her eyes wide and looked at him, dropping tear after tear. She looked so pitiful and


    haggard.


    Edward''s heart contracted violently, and he could not help feeling intense heartache. He reached for


    her and held her carefully in his arms, frowning and asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Irene curled up powerlessly in his arms, and the cold smell of her rose to the tip of his nose. If it was a


    dream, she would never want to wake up.


    "I could die on the spot." Irene buried her head in his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. "But that''s


    all right ... As long as I can die in your arms."


    Edward''s pupils suddenly trembled, and he clenched her slender shoulder. "Shut up! Don''t say that!"


    Irene smiled sadly and slowly closed her eyes.


    She was too tired. Just let her sleep in the arms of Edward.


    To be embraced so tightly by him was something she had never dared to dream of in thest five


    years.


    "Irene, open your eyes and don''t sleep!" For a moment, Edward was  panicking. He held her delicate


    chin with a confused look.


    Her fingertips was frighteningly cold. This woman''s body temperature was abnormally low.


    He quickly took off his coat and wrapped it tightly around her. He picked Irene up and strode outside


    quickly.


    Tristan stood by the door with a pale face. His scheme had been revealed, but he still wanted to defend


    himself.


    "I don''t know why she''s here. It''s not my fault... I swear"


    Before he could finish his words, Edward suddenly turned and stared at him. His eyes were sombre, as


    if huge waves were brewing. Tristan shuddered at just a nce and did not dare say another word.


    "If anything happens to her, I will bury the entire Jones Family!" He said coldly. He did not look at the


    disgusting people in the room anymore and left anxiously.


    He would send the woman in his arms to the hospital immediately.


    Edward gently ced her in the back seat. Ireney with her face on her side, and her dark curly hair


    spread over her pale cheeks. Her long, curledshes were closed, She was so silent and made him


    heartbreaking.


    Edward could not help touching her cheek gently. He gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t allow you to


    have any problems, Irene! Do you understand?"


    But the smart and eloquent woman in the back seat had no response at all. she remained silent.


    Edward grabbed the door with the other hand and fell heavily.


    Tristan, who lied to him, and Sofia... dared to hurt his person. They must know the consequences!


    Holding back his anger and fear, he started the engine and drove Irene at full speed to the hospital.


    After the doctor informed him that Irene was well, his heart, which had always been surrounded by


    inexplicable fears and worries, finally calmed down.


    "Will you go in and see her?" The nurse finally asked him politely.


    Edward nodded without thinking much. Just as he was about to enter the ward, there was a woman


    shouted behind him.


    "Edward, what are you doing here in the hospital?" It was Celine who spoke. She was wearing a loose,


    tied-up dress, t shoes, and was a little pale from not wearing makeup. "Did not you say you were


    very busy today and have no time toe to the hospital to apany me for my checkup?"


    Edward was frozen in ce for a while. He stared at Irene''s ward door in front of him. His drooping


    fingers moved, but he still turned around.


    Instead of answering Celine''s question, he asked her, "What did the doctor say? How is the baby?"


    At the mention of the baby, a gentle smile appeared on Celine''s face. She touched her lower abdomen


    and said softly, "The doctor said that the fetus is very sound."


    "That''s good." Edward said as he stopped and walked toward Celine.


    ""Yes!" Celine nodded with a smile and grabbed Edward''s hand. After a few steps, she suddenly said


    sorrowfully with tears in her eyes, "But Edward, what about the video your wife took? I just received a


    letter from Irene. She said that if I do not abort our child tonight, she will publish the video


    immediately......"


    In the end, Celine covered her face and began to cry. She was an actress who had practiced the art of


    crying. She knew how to cry because she was pitiful and beautiful.


    With his eyes slightly darkening, Edward said calmly, "Show me the email Irene sent you, and I will


    contact herter."


    Celine nodded with tears in her eyes, and said piteously and helplessly, "You must talk about her. I do


    not mind if she often showed her dislike towards me, but this kind of video recording is really too


    much..."


    Edward listened to her but still did not answer.


    Celine wiped her tears. At the same time, she skillfully covered the surprise in her eyes.


    She suddenly felt that Edward''s attitude towards her was a little bit different.


    In the past he would have been furious if he had known that Irene had plotted against them. How could


    he remain so calm this time?


    And she cried. He didn''t say anything tofort her, but was absent-minded.


    "Could it be that......he was not interested in her anymore?"


    This realization immediately caused Celine to panic a little. She had tried her best for more than ten


    years and finally got his heart by virture of Irene''s forcing him to marry her five years ago with the help


    of Irene.


    For the past five years she had done her best to make what''s been undone be done. The man,


    Edward, could be under the same roof with her, but he never touched her.


    Finally, she pretended to be drunk and had sex with him. Then she had the baby.By using this as an


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    excuse, she asked him to divorce with his wife.


    Now that she was about to be officially Mrs. Wilson, no ident should befall her!


    Celine lowered her eyshes and calcted her with evil eyes.

 Chapter 7 We Must Divorce!

    Chapter 7 We Must Divorce!


    Edward read the threatening mail mentioned by Celine carefully, especially the time on the mail sent.


    Thest one was half an hour ago. But at that time, Irene was in his arms, unconscious. How could she


    send such a mail?


    His eyes darkened, so was it because she had a helper, or was it because... the mastermind was


    someone else?


    "Edward, what are you thinking about?" Seeing that he did not speak, Celine asked him softly.


    "I will handle this matter. Have a good rest." He came to his senses. Then he got up and was about to


    leave.


    Celine reached out her hand to hold him, and tears welled up in her eyes. She said piteously, "Edward,


    can you stay with me today? I am very scared... She actually sent me such a threatening letter, and I


    am worried that she''ll do something bad..."


    Edward stopped and held Celine''s hand with the other hand.


    Celine couldn''t help but be overjoyed. However, she looked even more pitiful and her eyes were


    pleading.


    But the next moment, Edward grabbed her hand and pulled it away without leaving a trace.


    "I will arrange for someone to apany you. I have some work to do at the hospital. I wille back


    tomorrow to apany you. You go back first." His voice was warm, but there was only politeness and


    aloofness in it and nothing else.


    Celine sped her fingers and the expression on her face became almost stiff. She changed the


    subject and waited until her mood improved before saying, "Edward, you will stay in the hospital. Are


    you ill? Are you not feeling well?"


    "I am well." Edward looked indifferent and said no more. He sent Celine to the gate of the hospital and


    returned. Irene was still in the ward, and he wondered if she was awake.


    Celine stood alone at the door. She gritted her teeth and endured for a while, but she couldn''t help but


    reply with a tearful and angry voice.


    "Edward, the child in my belly is two months. When can we get married and be together publicly? I


    don''t want the child to be called an illegitimate after birth."


    Edward''s steps suddenly stopped at the door, and his deep eyes were dark and stern.


    That''s right. Since Celine was pregnant with his child, he should be responsible for the mistakes he


    made while he was drunk.


    "I will do what I promised you." He didn''t look back, only leaving behind this sentence before directly


    leaving.


    But that was enough to make Celine happy. He had promised her that he woulde back and marry


    her after he divorced Irene!


    Celine left the hospital with satisfaction with a smug on her face. She could be Mrs. Wilson soon!


    The phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. Celine picked up  and looked at it. Suddenly, her face


    changed!


    It was a new text message¡ª''Celine, how is our child?''


    .....


    Edward passed through a corridor and once again passed through the ward.


    He looked up. After hesitating for a second, he still opened the ward door.


    The woman in the hospital bed was still sleeping peacefully. The sun shining through the window shone


    on her pale face, and her crystal-white skin was almost transparent.


    Edward approached her gently. And for the first time, he looked down quietly at the woman''s face.


    Undoubtedly she was beautiful. In contrast to Celine''s dazzling charm, this woman''s beauty was more


    delicate and elegant, with a kind of bright beauty that made people impressed.


    He was enticed by her beauty. He did not expect Irene to suddenly open his eyes at this moment. Their


    eyes suddenly met.


    Irene had just woken up from hera and was not very clear-headed. When she suddenly saw the


    man''s profile, she thought she was still dreaming. She stared at him with wide and dazed eyes and had


    no further reaction.


    Her eyes were so captivating that it seemed that someone had pinched his heart, which disturbed his


    heartbeat.


    He quickly looked away and paused on the spot without knowing what to say for a while.


    Irene blinked her eyes and slowly came to her senses.


    She bit the tip of her tongue. It hurt, so it was not a dream. She was really saved by her husband.


    Leaning against the edge of the bed, she slowly sat up. She moved her lips and whispered, "Thank you


    for saving me."


    "Hmm," Edward said, but he still did not know what to say. After pausing for a while, he finally said,


    "You do not have to thank me. When you have time, sign the divorce agreement."


    Irene''s body suddenly stiffened, and her heart tightened. The dull pain was muffled.


    Did he save her just for that?


    Irene''s heart was full of bitterness and she was speechless.


    Edward did not hear the answer. He frowned and asked again, "Have you heard what I said?"


    Irene looked up with her clear eyes. She asked softly, "Edward, why did youe to save me?"


    Edward could not answer. In fact, he was not there to save her, but to get even with her. He just


    happened to save her.


    But he suddenly did not want to tell her the reason why he saved her.


    He didn''t want her to know that he didn''t intend to save her.


    Irene did not persist in his reply. She lowered her head and continued, "No matter why you saved me, I


    will never agree to a divorce. Even if Celine is pregnant, the child can only be illegitimate!"


    She had to give up on the thought of her divorcing him. In her dreams!


    She looked up again, and the light in her eyes returned which had the same stubbornness and


    unyieldingness that Edward was familiar with.


    The atmosphere between them instantly returned to the original. The peace just now seemed to be an


    illusion.


    "So you recorded this kind of video to threaten me?" His heartbeat returned to normal. He stared coldly


    at this woman, he felt ridiculous when thinking of how he had been softhearted because of her


    emaciated looking. He felt ridiculous.


    She was used to acting. she was a good actress. Otherwise, how could she coax her grandmother to


    force him to marry her?


    "That kind of video?" Irene stunned for a moment and immediately realized what the video was. As she


    expected, Celine had nned it really well.


    She lifted her gaze again and looked at Edward, who was pressing her. From the looks of it, he


    believed Celine''s words. Why did he think she was really so shameless that she could even record


    videos to threaten him?


    She suddenly curled her lips and smiled. Perhaps her dead heart made her fearless. She lifted her chin


    proudly and calmly. "Yes, Edward, believe it or not, I have a more exciting video in my hand? hmm......"


    Edward frowned, and the coldness in his eyes almost turned into substance, poking through Irene''s


    soul.


    He leaned slightly and said coldly to her, "Irene, I don''t care what other bargaining chips you have. If


    you dare hurt Celine, I''ll make you suffer!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Irene forced a smile, and her eyes calmly looked straight into the threatening eyes of Edward.


    "Edward, how can you deal with me? Your cheating in our five-year-marriage is the greatest revenge


    for me. I would care nothing but divorce!"


    Edward stood straight, looking down on her indifferently.


    "Well, Irene, see you in court."


    Irene suddenly clutched the bedspread, and her pale face grew still paler. She tried to speak in a


    hoarse voice, but Edward spoke first.


    His voice was as cold as the most ruthless knife in the world.


    "If you want to make trouble with Celine, you can do whatever you want. I''m going to divorce anyway!"

 Chapter 8 Im An Asshole, Youre Cheap

    Chapter 8 I''m An Asshole, You''re Cheap


    Irene stared at him with wide eyes. He was... at all costs, going to divorce her and stay with Celine?


    Tears slid down from the corner of her eyes, and she could still clearly remember the warmth of his


    chest when he held her in his arms and left the basement.


    As expected, those memories were still her dreams. Otherwise, why would she open her eyes now and


    only see the cold and cruel him...


    "Don''t pretend to be pitiful with me here! If you dare to reveal that video, I''m going to ruin your


    reputation as well tomorrow!" Edward gnashed his teeth, as if he had a deep hatred for her.


    Ireneughed softly. Her heart was withered, and everything in front of her eyes went dark.


    "Edward, you are a big bastard!" She cursed him whileughing miserably, looking embarrassed.


    Edward looked at her coldly without any emotion. "Yes, I am a bastard, but you are a bitch!"


    Irene smiled, but suddenly she could notugh anymore.


    Edward''s eyes were slightly mocking. "Remember my warning! Also, stay away from Celine! If you dare


    to hurt her and the child, I''ll let you to live better than die. "


    After saying thest sentence, he turned and strode away. The door was mmed on by him. The


    harsh sound made Irene''s ear hurt. She trembled slightly and curled up tightly.


    Life was worse than death.


    She had thought a fate totally worse than death .


    Edward walked out of the hospital in a few steps and mmed the door after getting on the car.


    Perhaps it was because the car was too sultry and hot, he irritably reached out his hand and pulled off


    his necktie, feeling an indescribable sense of anxiety and dullness.


    This was especially so when he thought of how Irene had changed from despair to sorrow, and finally


    to madness. The strange feeling at the bottom of his heart was especially strong.


    He reached out to open the cold air and the temperature in the car quickly dropped.


    Edward raised his hand, rubbed the center of his eyebrows, and leaned back in his chair.


    He didn''t intend to quarrel with the woman just now. It''s possible that the threatening email was not


    sent by her. The woman, there''s a little possibility, didn''t make any video.


    He knew, but... why did he break up with her like this?


    Edward stared at the car roof, confused.


    He unconsciously stared at the car for half an hour, and when he realized that he was about to drive,


    Celine called again.


    Looking at the caller ID, Edward didn''t want to answer for a moment.


    He knew why she called, nothing but crying about the video.


    After a pause, Edward didn''t pick up until the phone was called for the second time.


    "Edward, are you busy?" Celine''s voice was soft and delicate, pitiful.


    As Edward listened to the loudspeaker, he started the car and said. "I¡¯m on my way to thepany.


    I''ve already solved the video. She dares not reveal it."


    On the other side, Celine leisurely looked at her nails, but her tone was still pitiable. "What about the


    video... Did she say anything else? I''m really scared."


    "I''ve already dealt with it, don''t worry." Edward didn''t want to talk to her about the video anymore.


    Otherwise the woman''s face would always sh in his mind. In order to avoid Celine''s inquiry, he said


    bluntly. "I''ve decided to divorce in court. Don''t think about other things. That''s all. I''m driving. I''m


    hanging up."


    After that, he directly hung up the phone. The phone was silent and left aside.


    Listening to the beeping over the phone, Celine was suddenly stunned, and then jumped up directly


    from the bed in ecstasy. Edward wanted to divorce the woman through legal means!


    Didn''t that mean that she would seed and marry Edward right away?


    This was really an unexpected gain. She thought that Edward was reluctant to make a big deal out of


    the divorce for her.


    However, it seemed that Edward was more concerned about the baby in her belly than she had


    expected.


    Celine touched her belly that now was still t, with a malicious look in her eyes.


    She must not let Edward know that the baby in her belly was not his. Thinking of what the man just


    said, Celine''s face was almost distorted with hatred.


    She couldn''t keep this child anymore. If Edward suspected her and did a DNA test, all her efforts over


    the years would be in vain.


    Celine touched her belly, thinking of aborting her first child with her own hands, and she bit her lips


    hard.


    In fact, she was reluctant to part with it. After all, it was her own flesh and blood...


    Celine sat on the edge of the bed with her hands covering her belly and said in a low voice. "Baby,


    don''t me mommy for being cruel. There is no othere way that Mommy can do..."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She rolled her eyes and a vicious smile suddenly appeared on her lips.


    Perhaps, she could use the abortion of this child to make Irene, the bitch, reincarnate forever!


    When Edward returned to thepany, he couldn''t look through all the files on the table.


    The face of Irene emerged in his mind.


    "Damn it!" Putting down the fountain pen heavily, Edward rubbed his temples irritatedly.


    If things went on like this, his idea of divorcing the woman in court would be almost shaken.


    He reached out to call the secretary: "Come in."


    Harry, the secretary, walked in quickly and asked respectfully. "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    Edward closed his eyes and said in a cold voice. "Help me find a divorcewyer..."


    ...


    Irene had lost a day''s worth of water in the hospital and felt that her body was almost fully recovered.


    She nced at the time and called Sherry to pick her up. She then left the hospital and nned to go


    to the sanatorium in the city center to visit her grandmother.


    During her hospitalization, she stayed in the ward and did not go out. She did not know that Celine''s


    regrly tested hospital was the same as hers.


    Irene saw Celine holding Edward''s arm in the underground parking lot.


    She looked up and didn''t know what Edward said with a happy smile on his face. As they talked, Celine


    still grabbed Edward''s hand to touch her belly. Perhaps because they were talking about child, the


    expression on Edward''s face was particrly soft.


    Irene froze on the spot, feeling cold as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    They were a family.


    And she was the outsider who was about to be divorced and abandoned.


    Irene clenched her fists tightly and felt an overwhelming pain in her heart.


    "The president is way too much!" Sherry saw it and said indignantly. "Obviously he married you, but he


    didn''t fulfill his husband''s responsibility at all. The minister, you didn''t know that you were missing for


    two days. I was worried, so I summoned up my courage to tell the president that you were missing for


    two days. I hoped he could help, but the president just said..."


    Sherry stopped talking and adjusted her expression. She tried to imitate Edward¡¯s cold and distant


    expression. "Got it. Let''s go."


    This sentence is like a boulder, hitting Irene''s riddled heart.

 Chapter 9 Non -Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 9 Non -Divorce Agreement


    Even after Sherry drove to the sanatorium, Irene still didn''t recover from the impact of his words.


    Edward was actually that indifferent to her disappearance.


    Did he really go to find her in order to rescue her?


    Or, because at that time, it happened that Celine self-directed and acted on the so-called video, which


    made Edward angry, so he came to her for it?


    Irene guessed out the facts by herself. She closed her eyes in pain, and tried her best to keep herself


    from crying.


    Sherry parked the car and turned to look at Irene worriedly. "Mrs. Jones, are you alright?"


    Irene shook her head and took a deep breath. She covered her face and said. "I''m not feeling well


    today. I''ll go in and see grandma another day. You can drive me home first."


    "Okay." After hearing her words, Sherry turned around and drove the car back.


    Back home, looking at the cold and empty house, Irene was upset and could not help drinking two


    bottles of red wine. After getting drunk, she directly fell asleep on the sofa.


    The phone she threw on the coffee table kept ringing. Irene was half asleep and half awake. Her


    eyshes fluttered and she turned over, ignoring the phone call.


    On the other side, Edward''s grandmother put down her phone and sighed. "The child didn''t answer my


    call."


    "Old Madam, did Irene quarrel with Young Master again?" The one who spoke was Old Madam


    Wilson''s old butler, Lydia.


    Mrs. Wilson frowned and said. "I guess so. Didn''t we see Irene arriving at the yard by car just now? But


    we don''t know why she went back, but she didn''t answer the phone now. I don''t know what''s going on


    with them..."


    Lydia thought for a moment and said. "How about I go and see the young mistress."


    Mrs. Wilson shook her head, "It''s useless even if I go. That girl is so considerate of Edward that she


    can''t even bear to speak ill of him. There''s nothing I can do to help her."


    Hearing this, Lydia also sighed. "Irene is just so kind."


    She couldn''t help but recall that six years ago, when Irene and Mrs. Wilson met each other. They had a


    traffic jam and Mrs. Wilson had a heart attack. The driver of the car was old and couldn''t carry her. It


    was Irene who carried her  all the way to the hospital five to six kilometers away.


    The little girl''s physical condition was not very good. After that trip, she alsoy in the hospital for two


    days.


    "Go and ask someone to check what Edward has been doing recently. Is he raising another woman


    outside..."


    "Sure, I''ll go now." Lydia took the order and left. Then she asked someone to check it out.


    Half an hourter, she ran back with a pale face and shouted to Edward''s grandmother. "Old Madam,


    Young Master wants to divorce Irene. He has even found awyer and will be in court these few days!"


    "What?" Mrs. Wilson''s face turned pale. She rolled her eyes and almost pouted.


    "Old Madam!" Lydia shouted in panic, "Doctor! Doctor!"


    She grabbed Lydia''s arm tightly and said with difficulty. "Go, contact that unfilial thing and tell him I''m


    dying. Call him over right now!"


    "Okay, okay." Lydia responded repeatedly. The doctors and nurses quickly rushed in, busy rescuing.


    Lydia took her mobile phone and called Edward, crying outside the ward.


    "Grandma can''t do it?" Edward suddenly stood up. Without thinking about his work, he immediately


    drove and sped all the way.


    He frowned and thought for a while. Then, he took out his phone and called the woman.


    But no one answered.


    "Damn, where did she go?" Edward threw the phone away and stepped on the elerator harder.


    The olddy''s heart was old and frail. And she needed to be rescued as soon as she was stimted.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, she was old, so she had little time left.


    After the rescue, when she took a breath, she was much better. But she still asked the nurse to add an


    oxygen tube to her and hang an infusion water to make herself look like she had fallen ill.


    "Grandma..." Looking at Granny Wilson who was surrounded by various instruments. Edward''s heart


    suddenly tightened and he felt depressed.


    Old Madam Wilson opened her eyes weakly and waved at him. "My old bones are on the verge of


    copse. I''m most worried about you and Irene. You''ve treated her so poorly in the past few years.


    Quickly sign this agreement."


    Lydia next to her handed over a document immediately.


    The g indicated that Edward and Irene were not allowed to divorce each other. Otherwise, Edward


    would have to give up the inheritance of the property!


    Edward''s face turned cold, full of sarcasm. "Grandma, did shein in front of you again?"


    Before his grandmother could answer, he added. "No matter what she said in front of you, I won''t sign


    this document!"


    Old Granny Wilson couldn''t hold back her anger for a moment. "If you don''t sign, I''ll die with my eyes


    open!" She said in a loud voice.


    Edward frowned and said. "Grandma, are you lying to me about your illness?"


    Old madam Wilson saw things came to light, and she didn''t pretend to be sick. She pulled out the


    oxygen tube and sat up. "What did I lie to you about? I''m already dying! You''re the one who lied to me.


    You''re actually raising a woman outside and even divorcing Irene! I don''t care about anything else. If


    you don''t sign this document, I''ll jump down the stairs right now!"


    After that, she staggered out of bed and walked to the edge of the windowsill. She threatened, "If you


    don''t sign, I will jump down! "


    Looking at the two people, Lydia felt distressed and immediately knelt down on the ground. She cried,


    "Young Master, hurry up and sign it. Otherwise, I won''t get up!"


    Looking at the two olddies in front of him, Edward gritted his teeth.


    He really underestimated that woman!


    Thinking that he had been softhearted for her before, he felt extremely regretful and disgusted. That


    scheming woman was not worth his pity at all!


    "Okay, I''ll sign it."   Seeing grandma''s leg that had already crossed the window sill, Edward gritted his


    teeth and signed the document.


    Granny Wilson was satisfied and came down from the window sill. "This is my good grandson! It''s


    gettingte, Do you want to stay for a meal? "


    There was no expression on his face. "Grandma, I''m not free today. Why does Irene have to sign this


    document?"


    Edward''s grandmother was immediately on the alert. "That''s none of your business. I''ll find Irene to


    sign it, lest you do something!"


    Edward helped his grandma to sit down and said calmly. "As long as grandma is here, how dare I hurt


    her? I will go to find her. Isn''t it just the right time connect with her? Anyway, I can never divorce her!"


    Hisst sentence was deliberately emphasized with hidden anger.


    His grandmother agreed reluctantly. "Alright, then send it over."


    After collecting the documents and walking out of the ward, Edward couldn''t restrain his anger


    anymore.


    That woman even used such a trick!


    This contract, he must face to face talk to her in a good way!

 Chapter 10 You Are Really Disgusting

    Chapter 10 You Are Really Disgusting


    Irene drank too much and fell into a hazy sleep. Her dream was also chaotic and shattered.


    From her love at first sight for Edward, to the confrontation between the two after they got married,


    and... the warm embrace when he rescued her while she was trapped in the basement a few days ago.


    "Irene!" Suddenly, someone shouted her name. Irene''s eyshes trembled. She could not tell whether


    it was a dream or reality.


    "Irene, open the door!" This voice became even clearer.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, sat up in a daze, and pressed down her head which hurt a little. Then


    she looked at the door in confusion.


    The knocking on the door and the yelling of Edward were still ringing. There was an unconceble


    anger in the loud sound.


    Irene suddenly awoke, and suddenly becamepletely deprived of alcohol.


    He came to me... What did he want to do? Why was he so angry? Had the video of Celine''s self-


    directed show been revealed?


    "Do you hear me? Open the door right now!" Edward''s voice became more and more furious.


    Irene knew that if she didn''t open the door, the man would kick the door ande in. She had to go


    over quickly and open the door.


    "How did you..." The following words were scared back by the man''s cold and horrible eyes.


    She couldn''t help but take a step back and her body felt cold.


    "Irene, you are really had good means." he grabbed the document tightly in his hand and threw it on


    the ground. The pages of the document scattered everywhere. "Grandma''s no-divorce agreement. You


    even used this trick. I really underestimated your scheming!"


    "What agreement?" Irene did not understand what he meant at all. She looked down at the documents


    on the floor, and the important parts were all equipped with bold standards.


    The sentence ''Edward and Irene cannot divorce, otherwise,  Edward will have to give up the right to


    inherit his family''s property'' clearly came into Irene''s view. Her heart jolted and suddenly understood


    why he was so angry now.


    "Edward." She swallowed hard and said with a calm and sincere expression, "I don''t know about this


    document, nor did I go to grandma''s..."


    "Shut up!" Edward interrupted her impatiently, with disgust and sarcasm in his cold eyes. "I''ve heard


    enough of your lies!"


    Irene felt a sharp pain in her heart and her vision almost went ck.


    "Irene? How could there be someone like you in this world?" He took a few steps forward, stepping on


    the documents on the floor. Every word he uttered was stabbed into Irene''s body like a knife.


    "Disgusting!"


    Thest few words made Irene''s heart hurt so much that her knees became soft and she almost fell to


    her knees. She hurriedly supported herself on the table and barely managed to stabilize her body.


    "I have signed the documents. Now, as you wish, we will never divorced." Edward stood in front of her,


    bowed slightly, and used his sharp eyes to stare into Irene''s eyes. "But I will never see a woman like


    you who makes people hate you again!"


    Irene pressed hard on the table with his fingers, and even her nails were knocked open. She didn¡¯t feel


    anything.


    After ncing at her coldly for thest time, Edward turned around and strode away without hesitation.


    With a loud bang, he mmed the door.


    Irene''s body shook violently, and she couldn''t stand up anymore and knelt on the ground.


    A gust of cold wind blew in through the window, sending the documents on the floor flying.


    Irene stared at them with her eyes wide open, tears falling down silently one after another.


    She sat on the ground and felt a dull pain on her knees. She wiped her tears and began to pick up the


    documents one by one.


    When she reached out her hand, she realized that his fingernail had been turned open. Her entire


    finger was stained with blood, and even the snow-white paper was dyed red.


    Irene stared at her fingers for a while and slowly stood up. She wandered into the bathroom, washed


    her hands. And then came out to pick up the documents and tidied them up.


    Edward''s signature was on thest page, and Irene''s signature was on the other side.


    As long as she signed, the engagement between her and Edward would never end.


    Celine would always be a mistress and Edward would always hate her.


    Ireney on the file, her heart full of bitterness and difort. But she was the only one who


    swallowed it.


    She didn''t know how long she had been lying there. It was getting dark outside the window, and the


    room was dark.


    The phone on the tea table rang again. Irene stood up and took a heavy step to check the phone.


    It was a phone call from a hotel.


    "Hello." Irene''s voice waspletely hoarse, which was very unpleasant to hear.


    "Is it Miss Jones?" The staff of the hotel called. "The surveince video you asked for has been copied


    here. When will youe to get it?"


    Irene slowly came to her senses, "Let''s go tomorrow."


    Hanging up the phone, her thoughts finally began to slowly restore their rity and rationality.


    In the surveince video, there was a picture of the woman who threw her mobile phone away in the


    hotel, and... The woman who stole the phone and handed the phone to Celine''s agent.


    As long as she used some means to investigate, it was very likely that she would follow the clues and


    find out about Celine''s fake video.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But... now that she and Edward had fallen out with each other like this. What could she do even if she


    found out the truth?


    Maybe Edward would misunderstand that she was provoking their rtionship.


    Besides, in Edward¡¯s impression, she was so mean. So she didn''t have to worry about her bad


    reputation.


    Irene shook her head and curled up on the sofa, feeling desperate.


    She stared nkly at the floor and the sky outside the window, from dark toplete darkness.


    There was no light in the room. It was dark and cold.


    The phone suddenly rang again, and the lit screen was ring.


    Irene narrowed her eyes and stretched out his hand to get the phone.


    It was Sofia''s call. She nced at it and hung up.


    However, the phone kept ringing. Feeling annoyed. Irene turned it off directly.


    Last time, she almost died in her basement. Sofia didn''t even think about sneaking a peek at her. The


    only affection she had for her mother was gone in the despair in the basement.


    But just as the phone was turned off, thendline rang again.


    If she didn''t pick up thendline, Sofia would probably rush straight to her house!


    Irene had no choice but to pick up the phone.


    "Irene, you have guts." The person who spoke was not her mother Sofia, but Tristan. "It''s fine if you


    don''t help us ask Edward for an investment, but you actually called him to mess with us! Okay, you''re


    really good!"


    After being misunderstood twice in a row today, Irene lost his temper and said coldly. "I don''t know what


    you are talking about. If you call me just for this nonsense, I don''t have time to listen to it."


    Just as she was about to hang up, a blood-curdling scream sounded from the other end. It was Sofia.


    Irene paused just as she was about to hang up. Then, she heard Tristan said fiercely. "I''ll give you one


    hour. Come home immediately, or I''ll chop your mother toes off and send it to you!"

 Chapter 11 Let Her Not Survive, Not Die

    Chapter 11 Let Her Not Survive, Not Die


    Hearing this, Irene''s heart tightened. She held the phone anxiously and shouted to the other end.


    "Tristan, stop! I... I''ll be right back!"


    Tristan smirked and said, "This is my good sister. See youter." Then, he hung up.


    Irene dropped the phone, grabbed the car key in a hurry, and drove back to the Jones house.


    She knew Tristan''s ruthlessness. If she did not do what he said. He would probably do something even


    more terrifying to Sofia. Even though Sofia had not treated her like a daughter for so many years, she


    still could not ignore her.


    Irene stepped on the elerator all the way home and was led to the second floor. As soon as she


    entered, her legs went soft and she was pressed on the floor, unable to struggle.


    A pair of well-made leather shoes came into her sight . It was Tristan.


    "Irene, you are really tricky now, even dare to let Edward stumble upon me. "Tristan''s insidious voice


    came from above Irene''s head.


    Irene raised her head and looked at him fearlessly, "Where''s my mother?"


    "Humph." Tristan snorted and pped his hands. "Bring her here."


    Sofia was dragged into the hall by two ck bodyguards. Her face was full of tears, no longer as


    exquisite and dignified as it used to be. She looked at Irene with endless grievances and stammered.


    "Irene, you must save me..."


    Irene looked her up and down to make sure that she was safe and sound, and then she was relieved.


    Fortunately, Tristan hadn''t really done anything to her.


    "You''re really a filial daughter. But you''d better worry about yourself now!" Tristan''s voice rang out as if


    it was coated with poison. He looked at Irene viciously, "Edward has made things difficult for me, so I''ll


    torture you!"


    Irene was still being pressed, with her knees half kneeling on the floor.


    She frowned and sneered disdainfully, "Tristan, what''s wrong? If you can''t touch Edward, you just vent


    your anger on a woman. Are you so coward?"


    "Shut up!" Tristan pped Irene angrily and greeted Irene''s face.


    After the p, Irene''s face turned to one side and became red and swollen. Her face was burning with


    pain.


    "Irene!" Sofia cried out in rm, and she turned to Tristan and begged. "Tristan, for your father''s sake,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    let Irene go. As for Edward, shouldn''t Irene be the one to help?"


    Sofia''s words reminded Tristan. He bent down , his eyes were level with Irene, one finger pointed to the


    otherwise I will kill you!


    Irene looked at him calmly, her eyes as cold as ice, biting his face.


    Tristan was caught off guard and immediately flew into a rage. He madly punched and kicked Irene.


    Irene was pressed by others and could not move. She could only endure it. She did not beg for mercy


    or avoid. She was  too stubborn .


    By the side, Sofia had already shed a flood of tears. She muttered, " Irene... Irene..." However, she did


    not dare to truly obstruct Tristan and could only turn her head away to watch this scene.


    After a long time, Tristan, who was panting, finally vented his anger. He pulled up Irene, who


    was barely breathing. "Call Edward, or I''ll find someone to rape you."


    Tristan finally saw the look of fear on Irene''s face with satisfaction. He raised his hand to pat Irene''s


    face and sneered. "It turns out that our female chaste girl fears this. It seems that I should have treated


    you this way."


    After that, Irene was thrown to the phone.


    Irene hit thendline and was in pain. She picked up the phone with trembling hands and dialed


    Edward''s number one by one.


    At this moment, in the office, Edward saw the strange number on the mobile phone screen. He was a


    little confused, but he still picked up the phone.


    "Hello?"


    At the moment when Edward''s deep and mellow voice sounded. Irene shed her strong shell with tears


    in her eyes. "Edward... It''s me... Irene."


    Edward rarely heard Irene call him that. He was stunned and his voice softened unconsciously, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Edward, please, save me. Tristan wants you give him 100 million, otherwise, he... he..."


    As for the rest of the words, Irene could not say them. She just bit his lip, and the hand holding the


    phone pale because it was too hard.


    On the other side of the phone, Edward did not have the patience to listen to what she wanted to say.


    When he heard that Tristan wanted 100 million, he concluded that Irene and Tristan worked together to


    lie to him.


    I see. This woman, no wonder she was so gentle. It turned out that she wanted to cheat him again!


    Edward thought, gnashing his teeth.


    The cold voice turned to Irene. "Irene! Have you had enough of acting? Don''t you know who you are?


    Don''t try to fool me again!"


    After that, he threw the mobile phone to the ground, and the mobile phone that was hit by a great force


    was immediately torn apart. Edward, however, leaned in the seat with great irritation and supported his


    forehead with one hand.


    He did not know why he was so angry. When he thought of the woman again deceiving him, he could


    not help but get angry.


    Irene. Edward silently read this name. Why did she deceive him again and again?


    At this time, Irene fell into deep despair. When the phone was hung up, her heart sank to the bottom.


    She seemed to be in disbelief and nkly murmuring, "No... no..."


    However, Tristan was so furious that he nearly stamped his feet. His face was full of maliciousness. He


    pointed at Irene and said. "Fine! Fine! Edward doesn''t care about you, does he? Then I don''t care


    about his feelings either. Let''s see if Edward can really be cruel to you!"


    He immediately ordered two ck bodyguards toe over. "Lock her in the basement first and don''t


    give her food and drinks." After that, he looked at Irene viciously, "Now, she is yours. I want her  not to


    survive, not to die. "


    Irene looked at Sofia in horror, her eyes full of tears. "Mom, help me."


    However, Sofia only turned her head in fear and ignored her almost cruelly. "Irene, I can''t help you


    either. Why don''t you listen to your brother?"


    At that moment, Irene original feelings were like dead ashes. The people she loved the most and her


    closest ones abandoned her like a maggot. Her life was a joke!


    Seeing that the two men were about to grab her, Irene could not help but step back. Suddenly, she


    glimpsed at the balcony with its doors and windows open. She made up her mind. Instead of being


    caught by Tristan. She might as well take this chance and have a chance to live.


    Thinking of this, Irene immediately climbed to the balcony and jumped down.


    Before Tristan and the bodyguards could catch her, they saw her disappearing on the balcony.


    "Quick! Go down and catch her!" Tristan ordered in exasperation. They rushed down the stairs.


    At this time, Irene, who fell down like a bird with broken wings, felt extremely rxed. She kept sinking.


    The violent impact made Irene''s brain go nk because of the pain. At the moment when she lost


    consciousness, she still thought of Edward.


    Edward... Edward...

 Chapter 12 Heart Like Ash

    Chapter 12 Heart Like Ash


    When Steven drove home, he just saw Irene jump down from the balcony of the upper floor. Her body


    mmed into the ground, making a huge muffled sound.


    "What are you doing!" Steven was both shocked and furious. Was this how these people acted like this


    when he wasn''t home?


    At this very moment, Tristan and the two bodyguards upstairs had not even realized what was going


    on. They only snapped back to reality after being yelled at by Steven.


    They couldn''t help feeling flustered. They didn''t expect Irene to be so hot-tempered. They hadn''t done


    anything yet, but this little bitch had already jumped off a building.


    Steven was even angrier when he saw these people still standing in the same ce. "What are you


    doing! Call an ambnce!"


    At this time, Tristan was scared for a while. He took out his mobile phone and started to call. He didn''t


    want to kill her. Not to mention other things, Irene couldn''t die now. He had to rely on her to get through


    his difficulty.


    The ambnce arrived very quickly. Sofia did not stop crying until the medical staff carried Irene into


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the ambnce. She looked at the furious Steven and did not know what to do.


    On the other side, Edward''s grandmother could not sit still for she did not receive the documents that


    Irene had just signed. The old madam who suspected that Edward was ying tricks behind the


    scenes felt that she could not wait any longer. She decided that she had to ask about it personally.


    "Lydia, can you help me to make a phone call and ask about the agreement? If she has signed it, take


    it over. I also want to see her."


    "Yes, I''ll ask now." Hearing this, Lydia turned and went to make a phone call.


    The old madam closed her eyes andy on the chair. She sighed in her heart. Irene and Edward were


    a couple that she was worried about. She said Irene was such a good girl. Why couldn''t Edward be


    devoted to her?


    s, only when she signed this contract can she closed her eyes in peace. At that time, she couldn¡¯t


    just step on the floor and then she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything in the world anymore.


    While she was thinking, Lydia pushed the door open in a hurry with her mobile phone in her hand.


    "Something bad happened to Irene!"


    Old Madam Wilson''s heart skipped a beat and she asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "I just called Young Madam but she didn''t pick me up. So I went to her home. She said that Young


    Madam identally fell down from the upstairs and broke her leg!" Lydia finished her words in a hurry.


    As expected, the Old Madam''s expression changed.


    "Quick, call Edward!" Old Madam Wilson was anxious and her words trembled slightly.


    Just after signing the document, Edward turned his neck, stretched his neck, and saw his personal


    phone turn on. It was a telephone from the sanatorium.


    He pressed the answer button. Before he could speak, he heard grandma''s voiceing from the


    microphone. "Edward, Irene has an ident. Do you know?"


    What could happen to her? Edward thought to himself, but in the face of his grandmother''s question,


    he honestly replied. "I don''t know."


    "Look at you, uh? You are clearly husband and wife, so you should be united and fall in love with each


    other. But you, you don''t care about her. You said that you took the contract by yourself, and I haven''t


    even seen a page of the agreement! You are going to make me angry!"


    The old madam was angry when she heard that he did not even know what was going on. She said


    these words hurriedly and almost lost her breath. Lydia, who was standing beside her, was so shocked


    that she quickly patted her chest to soothe her anger. "Old Madam, don''t worry."


    Edward was confused again, "Grandma, what''s the matter? What''s going on?" At the same time, he


    suddenly remembered the phone call he received in the afternoon. Irene did ask him for help, but


    wasn''t she acting again?


    Old Madam Wilson did not care what he was thinking, she said, "Anyway, Irene is injured now. Get the


    hell out of here and take good care of her!"


    "Grandma, of course, there are doctors and nurses taking care of her when she is injured. Why do you


    ask me to go there? You are stop messing around. There are a lot of things in thepany!" Edward


    wanted to force her to get together with the woman, which was simply intolerable. Why did she always


    force him to do these disgusting things?


    "You bastard! You don''t even listen to me now! Anyway, I won''t live much longer. Do you want me to die


    now?" Old Madam Wilson was so angry that the blue veins on her hands, which were holding the chair,


    burst out.


    The phone was taken over by Lydia. "Young Master, you should listen to the olddy. Her situation has


    be more and more unstable recently. What''s more, you make her angry. and it''s inappropriate for


    me to say..."


    The old madam adjusted her breathing when she heard what she said. She let out an "ouch" , While


    approving, she encouraged Lydia with her eyes.


    Edward on the other side of the phone thought for two seconds and finally lost.


    "That''s enough. Grandma, take good care of yourself. I''ll go over to Irene."


    "Well, that''s good. Hurry up, take good care of her." Old Madam Wilson was relieved when she got his


    answer.


    Hanging up the phone, Edward held his forehead, rubbed his temples, and his eyes were cold. What


    he hated most was the feeling of being forced. He used to wonder what had happened to Irene. But


    now, he just wanted to vent his anger in front of her.


    A woman like her could only y tricks, using others to achieve her purpose. He would not believe her


    tricks for a long time.


    Alright, just let hime and see what she was up to.


    When Irene just woke up, she had already returned to her home. Lydia called people to take care of


    her here and said that Edward woulde overter.


    Irene was dizzy at first, but she only heard Lydia calling her nurse, who was talking to her about her


    injury.


    Don''t worry. On the three-meter-long balcony, she will recover after a while with just a broken leg. She


    must maintain a good mood during the recuperation so that she can recover quickly.


    God knows how bad she was now.


    At the moment when she jumped off the windowsill, her heart was like dead ashes, thinking that


    everything coulde to an end. All the people had been hurt by her, ignored, and treated


    unfairly. How nice to die with such a jump.


    However, God kept her alive, so the burden that she thought she could get rid of was still with her.


    She couldn''t escape from this kind of life. She couldn''t even reveal her weakness, because as long as


    she was alive. She couldn''t give up her pride and let her embarrassment show in front of others.


    As Irene thought so, a tear slid into the corner of her eye and fell into the pillow.

 Chapter 13 People With Thin Lips Are The Most Fickle

    Chapter 13 People With Thin Lips Are The Most Fickle


    The day after Irene returned from the hospital, Edward moved into her home.


    Within their five-year-marriage, they hadn''t lived together. Now Irene always lived alone in the house


    where she had just lived. Apart froming here when he wanted to humiliate her, Edward didn''te


    to see her at all.


    Seeing him here suddenly, expectation rose in Irene''s heart. Was he here to take care of her?


    Looking at Harry, the assistant of Edward, who helped him bring in his luggage, Irene felt an


    inexplicable throb in her heart.


    At this moment, Edward walked towards her bed.


    Irene looked at the figureing over and found that he did not wear a suit today. He was dressed in


    first time she met him.


    At that time, he was the Prince Charming in the hearts of all the girls. He was talented showing


    himself on the debate table, attracting the souls of countless girls.


    She was one of them. As her junior schoolmate, she only admired and revered him at that time. But


    when did they be like this unconsciously?


    Apart from injury, it was also injury. The two of them transmitted their strength to not let the other have


    a good time. As if seeing each other''s unhappy expression was their victory.


    Just like now, Edward looked at her without a trace of pity.


    "I heard that you were injured, so grandmother asked me to take care of you. She even asked Lydia to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    keep an eye on me. Tell me, what are you up to?" Edward''s eyes were zing with contempt and


    impatience.


    Irene turned her head and saw Lydia bring her luggage in. It seemed that she could not hear his good


    words during this period of time.


    Standing up, Irene met the gaze of Edward. "I didn''t ask you to take care of me. If you don''t want to


    stay here, you can leave at any time."


    "Ha," Edward sneered. "You know that I can''t refuse my grandmother''s decision, so you deliberately let


    me do this. You used to work with my grandmother to force me to marry you, don''t you?"


    There was a disgusted look in Edward''s eyes, "I''ve learned all your tricks."


    Irene saw that he was not allowed to argue, and suddenly did not want to exin. Anyway, in his heart,


    she was a woman who was full of lies. In this case, there was no need to exin so much.


    Lowering her head, Irene closed her mouth and said nothing.


    Her behavior made Edward feel a little embarrassed. He looked at her with her drooping eyes, blue


    ck circles and pale face. She looked really haggard. He couldn''t tell if she really had something


    wrong.


    But even if something really happened to her, it had nothing to do with him, didn''t it?


    Thinking of this, Edward put on the expression of disgust that Irene was very familiar with. "In short, I


    don''t want to make grandma angry. I will live with you these days until you recover."


    "However," said Edward. "Don''t think about taking the opportunity to get close to me. Just leave it to


    Lydia to take care of you."


    Irene looked at him and replied unwillingly. "Thank you very much. I dare not ask Mr. Edward to take


    care of me. Otherwise, I may be short of arms and legs in a few days!"


    After the two of them spoke, the awkwardness in the air dissipated a little.


    The next few days were just like what Edward said. Although he lived here, he should have a meeting


    because he had to work. Not to mention taking care of her, he didn''t even bother to say a few words to


    her, whichpletely ignored Irene.


    Lydia saw this and reported to Edward''s grandmother a few times. But Edward is here, and the olddy


    can''t care. She thought about how it was difficult for them to spend time alone, so they could only leave


    the young man alone.


    Recently, Lydia sent away the nurse she hired before and took over the work of replenishing supplies.


    So she went out more often every day.


    Once Lydia left, the situation required Edward to take care of everything on his own.


    For example, at this moment, Irene looked at her ster legs, hesitating and looking at Edward. She


    wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand the woman''s gaze. Edward finally turned around. Looking at her uneasy look,


    he asked. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Irene hesitated for a while and said, "I want to... go to the toilet, but..."


    Following her gaze, Edward saw her legs in ster, and was a little impatient. "When will your legs


    recover?"


    Irene was a little pissed off by his attitude, "How would I know! I''m going to the toilet!"


    It was the first time that Edward saw Irene, who was calm and self-restraint, showing such an


    expression of anger from embarrassment. He was suprised and found her cute.


    With a quick grab, he pulled the woman on the bed into his arms and said to himself that he had done a


    good deed that day.


    However, Irene, who was caught off guard by him, was at a loss.


    This embrace was clean and warm. It was not as cold as she had imagined. Instead, it made her feel


    that she was being protected.


    Should she be grateful for this incident and finally had the chance to enjoy the feeling of being


    protected by someone she loved.


    Only God knew that this little bit of warmth was enough for her to taste during the second half of her life


    when she was sad and frustrated.


    "What are you doing?" Irene buried her head in the arms of Edward, and her voice was muffled.


    Edward raised his eyebrows and said, "What else can I do? I''ll take you to the toilet."


    While they were talking, they had already walked to the door of the toilet. Irene saw that Edward carried


    her into the toilet. He didn''t intend to let her go. Her body, which was originally in the arms of Edward,


    began to twist uneasily.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll do it myself. Let me go downstairs." Irene wanted to break free from his arms.


    However, at this moment, Edward felt that it was rather interesting to tease her. But he did not allow her


    toe down from him.


    As the two grappled, Edward stepped on the water in the bathroom. His feet were unstable, and the


    whole person fell backwards, together with Irene. They fell awkwardly on the floor of the bathroom.


    At this moment, Irene was lying on the chest of Edward, with her hands around his neck uneasily. The


    distance between the two people was so close that they couldn''t even see each other''s expressions


    clearly.


    As far as Irene could see, only Edward had pursed his thin lips into a line. It was said that a person with


    thin lips was the most fickle. But it seemed that more like this, more reckless women would hold one of


    her hearts in front of that person.


    She might be the most stupid one among these women.

 Chapter 14 No One But Her!

    Chapter 14 No One But Her!


    Looking at person''s approaching lips in front of her, Irene seemed to be bewitched. Unexpectedly, she


    unconsciously leaned over and printed a kiss on the lips with piety and expectation.


    When Edward regained consciousness, she had quickly retracted her body, with her face even flushed


    like a freshly cooked crab.


    Edward looked at her pure and sentimental look, as if he suddenly got to knew her again. The person


    who always stubbornly opposed him and made him angry could also be so tender, like a little girl in


    love.


    Edward looked at the ceiling of the toilet in a daze, and thought about something. Finally, he gently


    pushed her and motioned her to get up. Then he stood up without changing his expression and turned


    around. "Call me when you finish."


    There weren''t any fluctuation in his voice, as if what just happened was just an illusion. Only the slight


    trembling of his right hand revealed his unsettled mood at the moment.


    Irene was still blushed-faced and did not dare to look at him at this moment. Hearing this, she hurriedly


    held the wall and went into the toilet.


    What the hell was she doing! How can she suddenly lose control of herself! Could it be that the injured


    leg made her brain injured? But that was all right. It''s strange that Edward didn''t say anything. Maybe


    he had some good feelings for her that were different from the past?


    There was an ambiguous atmosphere lingered for a long time. But neither of them spoke, and this


    subtle atmosphere kept fermenting in their hearts...


    ...


    On the other side, Celine, who couldn''t get in touch with Edward for many days, finally learned about


    Irene''s injury. She heard that the Old Madam had also asked Edward to take care of her in person!


    Celine was on the alert when she thought of how Edward spent every day. She didn''t know what kind of


    means she would use to seduce him, and Celine sounded the rm in her heart.


    She had worked hard until now. Seeing that She was about to be Mrs. Wilson, she must not make any


    more troubles. She would not let Irene destroy her n!


    Thinking of this, Celine immediately checked the address of the olddy''s nursing home and drove


    straight to the hospital.


    As soon as she saw Old Madam Wilson, Celine kneeled on the ground almost immediately. With a


    tearful expression on her face, she cried out. "Grandma..."


    The olddy looked disgusted when she saw her walking in. When she saw how Celine was so


    insistent on her, she looked down on her from the bottom of her heart.


    "Who is your grandma?  I have nothing to do with a woman like you!"


    Celine knew that Edward''s grandmother did not like her. She had already been mentally prepared for


    her attitude and was not angry when she heard this.


    "Grandma, don''t say that. Anyway, in a short time, after I marry Edward, I woulde and serve you."


    Hearing her words, the olddy was furious. "Edward has a wife!  An unnamed person like you dare to


    pester in front of me!"


    Rose Wilson didn''t want to see such a dirty woman in front of her. So she closed her eyes and signaled


    the butler to get her out.


    Celine looked at her who obviously didn''t want to talk to her, then she sneered in her heart, but still


    pretended to be pitiful.


    "Grandma, you are protecting Irene. But she is not considerate of your grandson at all!" Celine began


    to smear Irene deliberately.


    "Do you know that two days ago, she also took video of me and Edward together and threatened us


    with the video, saying that she would release the video if she didn''t agree. She is regardless of the


    negative impact caused by doing so. Has she ever thought about thepany, for Edward?"


    Celine''s words were filled with tears. She vividly portrayed the image of a woman who was willing to do


    anything for her lover even though she had been wronged.


    It was a pity that Rose knew Irene too well. Irene hadn''t say a bad word about the smelly boy in front of


    her. How could she do anything to hurt him if she was a girl who wouldn''t say anything when she was


    unfairly treated.


    Therefore, Rose didn''t believe a word of what Celine had said.


    Rose did not even want to open her eyes when she saw acting in front of her.


    Seeing that her n was going to fail, Celine became anxious.


    "Grandmother, don''t count on Irene! I... I already have Edward''s baby." Celine said these words with


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shyness, and finally made a big move.


    Humph, I was see what you''re going to do, you old bastard. She had a trump card in her hand.


    Rose Wilson narrowed her eyes dangerously when she heard that. Many people now thought that she


    was about to die, so they could tten her as they pleased. However, they had forgotten that since she


    was young, she had managed such arge family business. She was notcking in skills!


    "Since she had a child, I couldn¡¯t deal with this woman casually!"


    Looking at the sudden change in Rose''s eyes, Celine felt uneasy. "Grandma..."


    "Butler, immediately get someone to lock her up. Without my permission, no one is allowed to let her


    out!" Indeed, before she could continue, she was interrupted by Rose''s final order!


    "Yes, Old Madam." The butler left after he received the orders.


    Soon, two strong men came in and dragged Celine up.


    Celine screamed with fear because of the violent drag of these people. "Let me go! What are you


    doing!"


    No one paid attention to her. She turned to Old Madam Wilson and said, "You can''t do this to me! I


    have Edward''s child in my belly, your great-grandson!"


    Hearing that, Old Madam Wilson frowned and said, "Be careful. Don''t hurt the child in her belly."


    The few of them felt slightly more rxed. Celine thought that there was a turning point, so she quickly


    begged the olddy again. "Edward has said that I should take good care of my child and give birth to


    it. After a period of time, he will marry me. I will be married sooner orter, grandma!"


    However, she did not know that the more she said so, the more Rose hated her.


    "Of course, children should be born, but you don''t think about marrying into a powerful family! I''ll wait


    for you to finish your baby. After that, get out of the way and never think about pestering Edward


    again!"


    Rose Wilson rubbed her head and seemed to have a headache. "Hurry to drag her out and make me


    annoyed. Remember, no one is allowed to let her out without my permission!"


    "Yes." When they heard the order, they showed no mercy and immediately dragged her out.


    Celine screamed and struggled, but she was no match for the two strong men. Soon, the noise


    disappeared in the sanatorium.


    Rose closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down.


    This smelly boy! Just mess with these women all day. This time, he even asked someone toe to


    me with the kid to threaten me. Yes, for her, this was called a threat. The position of his wife will only


    allow Irene to sit alone. No one else can do it...

 Chapter 15 Edward Was Leaving

    Chapter 15 Edward Was Leaving


    While she was angry, the housekeeper suddenly took the phone and came in.


    "Madam, I''vee to report." Madam Wilson answered the phone and heard Lydia report the situation


    regarding Irene and Edward.


    It turned out that when Lydia came back from shopping, she saw that after Edward finished serving


    Irene in the bathroom, he took her in his arms. Irene''s face blushed, and she knew that something must


    have happened between them.


    Lydia was so happy on the other side of the phone as if it was her son finally going to marry someon.


    "Madam, they love each other very much. Maybe I was always at home and they  were a bit shy. When


    I went out just now, they two got together!"


    Madam Wilson, who had finally heard the good news, was relieved.


    It seemed that they did not have to worry anymore. The only thing she had to deal with was Celine.


    Besides, Celine had thought that everything was under her control. Who knew that the Madam Wilson,


    who was already half dead, was still such a hard nut to crack?


    Now that she was being held under house arrest in an unknown ce, she could not help feeling a little


    flustered.


    "What should I do now? I can''t get in touch with Edward. I can''t just sit here and wait..."


    After thinking for a while, Celine took out her mobile phone and dialed a number hesitantly. She could


    only ask him for help now, but...


    Celine closed her eyes and made up her mind. Finally, she texted a message and said. "Save me and


    my child."


    ...


    In the quiet afternoon, it was raining heavily outside the window.


    Ireney in bed and looked out the window at the bean-sized raindrops.


    The Doctor say it wouldn''t be long before the ster can be removed and she could slowly try to walk


    normally.


    At that time, Edward would leave, wouldn''t he.


    Irene looked at the man who was dealing with the document in the front hall.


    She had no reason or excuse to look at the person she liked unscrupulously in such a beautiful


    afternoon...


    Time was peaceful, but unfortunately, it was like a dream. She couldn''t keep him for a long time, nor


    could she force him to be with her.


    If she forced, she was just to put the same shackles on her life. For others and for her, she could not


    shake off the shackles but made her suffer more.


    She turned around and happened to meet Edward''s eyes. When their eyes met, there was a kind of


    beauty with entanglement.


    Perhaps this shackle could gradually be the fence of home, Irene couldn''t help thinking.


    Edward withdrew his eyes and opened another page of the document.


    He had been living a good life these days. He thought that he would not be able to stay for even a day


    if he lived under the same roof with Irene. Unexpectedly, after getting along with her, he suddenly felt


    that her aura was much softer than before, which made him somewhat attached.


    Perhaps, people really would change.


    As he was thinking, Edward''s mobile phone showed that he received a message from a stranger.


    Edward clicked on the message and it showed. "Edward, save me. I was locked up by grandma!"


    It was from Celine.


    Seeing this news, Edward''s first reaction was to look up at the person on the bed. She still tilted her


    head and looked out of the window as if there was something interesting outside that attracted her.


    Yes, he almost forgot that he still had an unborn child, a woman who he had promised to marry out


    there.


    In the past few days, he had almost forgotten these things. What was he doing? Staying with a woman


    who forced him to get married, but forgetting another person who loved him deeply.


    Edward was annoyed. At the same time, grandma''s methods reminded him of himself being


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    manipted, and a nameless fire rose from his chest.


    He grabbed the car keys on the table, turned around and left without a word.


    Lydia looked at his back and didn''t have time to ask. She couldn''t help butin. "Where are you


    going, young master? You look like you''re going to eat people."


    Hearing this, Irene stretched out her neck to look at Edward''s car downstairs and thought about


    something.


    ...


    "Grandma! What did you do to Celine?" Edward, who came to the sanatorium, pushed the door open


    and asked.


    Madam Wilson didn''t have a peaceful life recently. She had someone bother her every few days.


    Besides, she had to worry about so many things. She was in a bad mood, but now she looked at the


    culprit who was still full of remorse when the culprit showed up, which made her very angry.


    "Aren''t you ashamed of it? You''ve made a woman pregnant. In the end, you need your grandmother to


    clean your *ss!"


    Edward was furious. "Celine is now pregnant with my child. You can''t treat her like this! Where is she?"


    The more anxious Edward was, the calmer Madam Wilson was. "I will take good care of her and let her


    give birth to the child. You don''t have to worry about these things."


    At this point, it was useless for Edward to say more.


    But after this incident, the past events that he was framed and forced to marry Irene suddenly came to


    his mind. Like a gust of wind, he found it hard to control his emotions.


    "Grandma, I don''t understand why you always want to control my feelings. Can''t I choose the person


    who I like?" The voice of Edward trembled because of anger.


    "You asked me to marry Irene, and I married her. You let me take care of her wounds, and I went. I


    went against my own wishes to do so many things. In the end, I couldn''t even protect my beloved


    woman! You always took advantage of my filial piety to achieve your goals. Don''t you ever think about


    my feelings?"


    Madam Wilson was stunned by the five-yearte release of anger by Edward. She didn''t have time to


    refute and wanted to say something when she saw her grandson turned around and rushed out angrily


    again.


    "s, this child, how can''t he understand my heart?"


    It wasn''t an attempt to force or control him. She was old and had gone through so many things, and


    she could tell at a nce that the type of person who was most suitable for him. However, he didn''t


    believe it, insisted on taking more detours and meeting those troubles. After being injured, he may


    understand the heart of his family members.


    "Never mind." His grandmotherdy sighed.


    Wasn''t it the same when she was young?


    One day, he would understand. She just hoped that on that day, everything could be saved. He would


    regret anything because she had lost nothing...


    After walking out of the sanatorium, Edward calmed down and immediately called Harry. "Check the


    After this thing was done, he sat back in the car and kept tightening his hand which was holding the


    steering wheel. In fact, he rarely lost control. But somehow, his forced marriage five years ago made


    him very resentful.


    Five years had passed, but he was still reaping the fruits of his evil. Whenever he thought about this,


    he could not control his emotions.


    It seemed that this kind of thing could not be forgiven anyway.

 Chapter 16 In Edwards Heart, She Is Just A No

    Chapter 16 In Edward''s Heart, She Is Just A No


    Harry replied very quickly. "No. 12 Despite Floral Garden."


    Seeing the address, Edward put away his thoughts and began to drive to the destination.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At this time, less than a day had passed since Celine was put under house arrest. During this period,


    Rose had invited someone to check her body, but she punched and kicked the doctors, and she also


    had a few bruises on her body.


    Not only that, but the auntie who cooked for her was also scolded by her. She ignored the food brought


    up.


    "Just wait. My Edward woulde to save me. At that time, the worse I looked, the better the effect


    would be."


    As she wished, Edward came to her soon after she stayed here.


    Looking at the figure of Edward who walked into the room, Celine''s face almost turned into a weak and


    helpless look in an instant. Her face was pale and she pretended to faint and was held in the arms of


    Edward.


    "Edward, you''re finally here..." Celine said weakly, tears filled her eyes. She cried piteously, making


    people distressed.


    "It''s all right." Edwardforted her and patted her back. When he looked down and saw her wrist


    around him was purple, he couldn''t help frowning. "What''s the matter with this hand?"


    "This is..." Celine sobbed. "A group of people who imed to be doctors have to take off my clothes to


    check my body. I struggled desperately to escape from the threat of death, otherwise..."


    Thinking that his grandmother used such a method and did not care about his bloodline. Edward


    became even angrier.


    "Edward, where have you been these days? I can''t find you.  Your calls also turned off . I''m so worried."


    Celine said immediately.


    His private phone was hung up by grandma, so it was no wonder that Celine called him and couldn''t


    find him.


    Edward gently appeased her, "Nothing. It''s just business. I''ve been on a business trip for some time."


    A business trip? He dared to lied to her. He clearly spent all day with Irene.


    After hearing his words, Celine''s sense of crisis became even stronger. It seemed that if she did not


    take action, her Edward might really be stolen by Irene.


    Thinking of this. Celine''s whole body was closer to Edward. Her body twisted like a snake and she


    came close to his ear with an orchid breath.


    "Well, Edward, are you done with your work? Can you apany me? I''m afraid..."


    At this time, Edward suddenly remembered Irene, whose ster hadn''t been removed yet. How many


    days did the doctor say that she could get out of bed? Damn it, he could not remember!


    "Edward... okay..." Seeing that he was a little absent-minded, Celine said sweetly. "And if you are not


    here, Grandma will ask someone to take me away! I don''t want to leave you!"


    Edward touched her shoulder and said, "Well, I''ll be with you these days."


    Celine was overjoyed to receive his reply. It was going to be easy now.


    Irene, if you want to snatch him from me, I won''t let you!


    ...


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Irene dismantling the ster. Irene finally


    unloaded the heavy weight on her leg and she felt much more rxed.


    After Lydia sent the doctor back, Irene got out of bed and limped to the sofa in the living room.


    "Be careful, Irene. You just got out of bed, don''t be too tired." Seeing this, Lydia hurried to hold her.


    Since Edward left in a hurry that day, he had note back. These days, Lydia apanied her.


    From Lydia''s asional expression on her face, she spected that Edward''s departure was probably


    rted to Celine.


    That''s right. In his mind, she was just a person who had nothing to do with him. How could she


    Children... If only she could have a child. So when Edward is away, she still had a mental sustenance.


    Bylooking at the child, she could imagine his appearance.


    But Edward would never let it happen.


    Irene turned on the TV in frustration as she thought about these things.


    The TV was broadcasting today''s hot news.


    "Recently, the erotic adventure video about the president of the Wilson Corporation and the popr


    actress Celine was published. In the video, the two flirt in a ce where no one is in public. They


    behaved intimately and behaved openly, which caused public attention and discussion..."


    Was this the video that Celine wanted to frame her?


    Irene sneered in her heart and immediately took out her mobile to log on the website. As expected, she


    found the original address of the video.


    When she opened it, she could clearly see the woman in the video. Both the figure and the side face


    were sure that it was Celine. However, the man in front of her, Irene magnified his eyes and


    immediately found that this was not Edward.


    Celine might have thought that her n worked, but now she was feelingcent.


    Unfortunately, there were too many loopholes in it. People with ulterior motives would soon be able to


    understand the key points of it.


    Not to mention that the hotel''s surveince was in Irene''s hands that night. She did not do things well


    and left so many secrets and tails for her to catch. She really suspected that there was something


    wrong with Celine''s IQ.


    Theizens continued to post theirments on this matter under the video posts of the forum.


    "It''s normal for today''s stars to go along with big money. Celine was lucky enough to have the help of


    the Wilson Corporation. It''s easy to take shelter under the tree!"


    "The mistress must die! She''s a star. Shame on her to do such a thing in public!"


    "How can such a person be a star! I will never watch this y of Celine again!"


    She flipped through the pages, and almost all of them were pointing at Celine.


    "I heard that the rtionship between the president of the Wilson Corporation and his wife had been


    not harmonious for a long time, and the marriage had existed in name only. And now Celine is carrying


    the child of the president of the Wilson Corporation. It is estimated that she will be his wife soon."


    This person, Irene looked at his ID carefully, it was a new number.


    She frowned. It was obvious that Celine had deliberately asked someone to expose the fact that she


    was pregnant. She wanted to exert pressure on her by using public opinion?


    Unfortunately, she was not afraid of such things¡ª


    The only thing she was worried about now was thepany. Once this scandal was exposed, there


    will certainly had a bad image of thepany''s stock and other aspected. Before the impact was


    erged, she must deal with it as soon as possible.


    Not knowing how Edward would react, Irene could not help thinking.


    He must be anxiously shouting at the public rtions staff to contact website to withdraw the video and


    release various notices, while thinking that she was the initiator of the whole thing and hated her to the


    extreme.


    She had no choice. She was such a mean and scheming girl in his heart. She smiled helplessly to


    herself. Irene began to call Sherry and ask about thepany...

 Chapter 17 Is My Baby Okay?

    Chapter 17 Is My Baby Okay?


    Actually, Irene guessed only half right.


    When he saw the news, Edward was really shocked. Less than an hour after the video was released,


    his phone was called by many entertainment reporters and he didn''t know where they got it. His mobile


    phone was ced on the table, and the call did not stop.


    Not to mention that many partners who had talked before or had a hard job talk called to inquire.


    He was under pressure to answer several phone calls. The opposite side of the line was full of inquiries


    about the truth of his case. Some people even gossiped like reporters. They were afraid that the news


    would affect business cooperation, while carefully inquiring about the situation on the day of the video.


    Edward couldn''t bear the disturbance, so he simply turned off the mobile phones used for work directly.


    There was a private number left, and many people were concerned about it. The screen kept shing


    and dark, and he could not even make a phone call.


    With a livid face, Edward picked up thendline at home and picked up thepany''s phone.


    "Harry, contact the principals of all the websites and ask them to withdraw all the video hot posts


    immediately. Also, ask the Public Rtions Department to draft a statement now. I don''t care how they


    write it. This matter can''t affect the image of ourpany!"


    At this time, Celine was with Edward. She looked at his gloomy face, knowing that it was time. After


    waiting for Edward to finish the phone call, she immediately made a look of worry.


    "Edward, what should we do now? I really didn''t expect that Irene would ignore thepany and really


    posted the video that she deliberately recorded."


    Secretly ncing at Edward''s tightly pursed lips, Celine continued. "And... I identally browsed


    through thements on the Inte. They all said that I was shameless, and even some people


    called me specifically to scold me..."


    Celine held the arms of Edward, tears dropping down.


    From the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of her cell phone. It was really the same as his phone. He


    suddenly felt a little distressed.


    As an actress, her acting career basically came to an end after such a thing was exposed. Although he


    had suspected that she could not be self-directed before, it seemed unlikely to be the case at present.


    But it didn''t matter, losing her job wasn''t a big deal. As the president of the Wilson Corporation, he


    could raise a woman. He was afraid that she would be deeply involved in this matter and couldn''t bear


    the title. After all, she wasn''t as strong as Irene.


    He helplessly found that he thought of the damn woman again. Edward sighed silently in his heart. He


    didn''t know what had happened recently.


    Aftering out of Irene''s home, he thought of her from time to time. Did she do this behind the


    scenes?


    Celine looked at Edward the state of being in a trance, and her intuition was right. At this time, he was


    still thinking about something else. Did he not love her anymore?


    Thinking of this possibility, Celine cried even more fiercely. "Edward, I''m sorry, I also think the people


    on the Inte are right. I like you, I know that you have a wife, but still can''t help falling in love with


    you and want to be with you. I''m shameless..."


    "What are you talking about..." Seeing what he was worried about had happened, Edward could not


    help but have a headache, gentleforted. "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with the matter."


    Celine still seemed to be immersed in her own world. "It''s all my fault for not knowing the shame. If the


    child is born and went to school, the children will stillugh at him, saying that his mother is a mistress,


    and that he is a bastard, and then bullying and isting him..."


    The more Edward listened, the more he felt wrong. He remembered that Celine seemed to have said to


    him that her mother had be someone else''s mistress, so she was often bullied by her ssmates


    when she was a child. She had no sense of security since childhood.


    Edward frowned. There seemed to be something wrong with Celine...


    "I don''t want my child to be born without blessing. I don''t want him to grow up under the guidance of


    others, just like me!" Celine turned and ran to the door, opened the door and ran out.


    Seeing her crying in a trance, how could Edward let her go out and run around? He hurriedly followed


    her to pull her back.


    "Celine! Where are you going!" With an angry roar, Edward frowned with great agitation.


    However, Celine seemed to be invisible and said to herself. "I''m sorry, Edward. I''m too ashamed to live


    in this world. Let me die. If I die, I will disappearpletely. Those scolding words will be of no use..."


    Damn it! Edward didn''t expect this woman to be so fragile. He would never allow anything to happen to


    her and her child in front of him!


    At this moment, they had already reached the safe passage to the stairs. Edward followed closely


    behind Celine and was about to reach out to grab her when he suddenly saw that she was still


    careless. She staggered and fell directly down from the stairs.


    Seeing this, Edward widened his eyes. Thinking of the child in her belly, he took a step forward and


    rushed down quickly.


    Celine, who had fallen down from the stairs, had paid a huge price. It also took a lot of courage for her


    to "identally" fall down.


    At this moment, she was held in the arms of Edward. She was in aa and her face was as white as


    snow.


    For a moment, Edward could not care about anything else. He anxiously hugged the woman on the


    ground and said, "Celine!"


    There was no response.


    It was toote to wait for the ambnce. Edward ran away withrge strides. After a few red lights


    along the way, he finally arrived at the hospital.


    A few hourster, the doctor came out of the emergency room and said, "Don''t worry about them. They


    are all right."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Exhaustedly rubbing his eyes, Edward finally calmed down.


    "Thank you, doctor. Is she awake now? Can you go in and see her?"


    The doctor nodded, "It''s not a big deal, but the patient still needs to pay more attention to rest and try


    not to talk too much with her."


    "Okay." Edward responded and strode into the ward.


    On the sickbed, Celine had indeed woken up. When she saw the figure of Edward, she immediately


    wanted to get up, but she was pressed down by the big hand of Edward.


    "Edward, is the child okay?" Celine could not see any emotion on Edward''s face, so she could only ask


    carefully.


    "Fortunately, the doctor said that it was in time and the child was saved."


    After saying this, Edward saw a sh of loss on Celine''s face, and his eyes suddenly narrowed. When


    he looked again, Celine had pulled out a pale and happy smile.


    "That was so lucky. I''m sorry, Edward. It was my fault. I almost took you and my children..."


    "Well, it''s all right. Have a good rest." Edward did not wait for her to finish. "Thepany still has


    something to do, I''ll deal with it."


    Seeing Edward leave, Celine was annoyed. She really didn''t want to keep this child anymore, but this


    child seemed to be determined to stay with her...


    This made her think of that person again... The person who was like a ghost.

 Chapter 18 He Began To See The Good In Her More And More

    Chapter 18 He Began To See The Good In Her More And More


    When Edward returned to thepany, he unexpectedly saw Irene.


    After so many days, she looked much better than before. She was wearing a skirt with a delicate


    makeup, which made her look capable and refreshing. This calmed Edward''s anxious expression down


    a lot.


    When he walked closer, he found that she was talking to Sherry. Beside her stood the minister of the


    Public Rtions Department. The minister nodded repeatedly and then went back with a rxed face.


    Unconsciously, Edward approached her. He saw her standing with one foot empty and a crutch


    standing next to her, his face darkened.


    Seeing him approach, Sally immediately said respectfully. "President Wilson."


    Irene saw him and was about to speak when Edward interrupted her.


    "Why are you going out before your injury is healed?" One of the dignified attitude goes without saying.


    However, his words made Irene stunned. Was he caring about her?


    Sherry standing aside was very clever. She was sensitive to the strange atmosphere and quickly


    There was no response from Edward, so Irene had to nod.


    Looking at Sherry''s back, Irene turned around and looked at the person in front of her. "Such a big


    ident has happened to thepany, but no one can contact Mr. Edward. I have to deal with it as


    Mrs. Wilson."


    When he sent Celine to the hospital, he left in a hurry without his mobile phone. It was indeed his


    negligence. However, Edward looked at the woman who had a generous look. She just called herself


    Mrs. Wilson, which made him feel pleasant.


    "So, do you have anything to say about this matter?" Edward suddenly wanted to listen to her


    exnation. If she was framed, with her character, she would not bear it.


    Seeing that Edward did not reject her at first sight, Irene suddenly felt a trace of sweetness in her heart.


    It was sometimes difficult to get rid of prejudice, but he was willing to give her a chance to exin. She


    was already very happy.


    "Of course, I have something to show you." Irene said confidently.


    ...


    In the president''s office.


    After watching the surveince video, Edward was silent, but his eyes were a little bright.


    Irene said calmly, "I have checked the woman in the monitor. It was indeed Celine who ordered her to


    take my mobile phone away. If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself. In addition..."


    Irene paused and said, "This video can be found to be fake. The work and time of the video were all


    different from that night..."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Looking at the increasingly gloomy face of Edward, Irene stopped. "I know you don''t believe me, but


    the evidence is here. You can check if I am lying."


    In fact, Edward''s mood was veryplicated now. When he met Celine in the hospital, he actually had


    some doubts. But it was just a video before it was released.


    But he didn''t expect that Celine said that love was more important than life. She was really not soft-


    hearted in doing such things that hurt his interests. She was even so cruel to herself.


    Thinking that she pretended to copse and fell off the stairs, Edward''s heart went cold. Sure enough,


    the actor was ruthless.


    "The Public Rtions Department should have already begun to do what I told them before, right?"


    Asked Edward. He had seen the appearance of the minister of Public Rtions Department, and it


    seemed that the situation was not very serious.


    Irene was stunned when he suddenly changed the topic, and then she replied. "I''ve controlled it. Now


    the heat has dropped a lotpared with before."


    "Very good." As Edward looked at her with appreciation in his eyes, Irene felt a little ufortable.


    "If you''re alright, Mr. Edward, I''ll take my leave."


    The word "Mr. Edward" made Edward suddenlye to his senses. "All right, you go out first."


    What was he doing? Why was he looking at this woman in a trance?


    Although only today did he find that her working ability seemed to be very strong. She was the director


    of the marketing department, and theypany had done a good job in the new market expansion and


    marketing in recent years...


    Edward touched his forehead. He didn''t know when he started to realize her advantages. He didn''t


    know if it was a good thing or a bad thing...


    ...


    As time went by, Celine''s erotic adventure video finally got out of people''s sight. In the entertainment


    circle, where there were many gossips, the topic was updated every day. There would always be new


    news popr, so people gradually forgot Celine.


    As for Edward, thepany had cleverly released a statement to avoid the rtionship between the


    president of the Wilson Corporation and Celine. They only exined from technical level that the man


    in the video was not Edward, but someone else.


    Moreover, in the business world, the most important thing was the interests. As long as there were


    profits, who would care whether you would have a mistress or not. Therefore, after the news was


    removed, thepany''s shares and partners were not greatly affected.


    As this thing here came to an end, thepany''s business was carried out in an orderly manner, and


    Edward also resumed his busy daily work.


    He just had to talk about the business of building materials tomorrow, and he needed to go to Los


    Angeles on a business trip, but Edward, who was packing his luggage, suddenly received a phone call


    from his secretary.


    "Director Wilson, it''s really inappropriate to ask for leave at this time, but something happened to my


    boyfriend. I have to take care of him recently. I hope that I can take a few days off..."


    On the other end of the phone, the secretary''s voice became less and less confident, andter it


    seemed that she was even out of breath.


    "Ask for leave? OK. You can find someone to rece you on tomorrow''s business trip." Edward was


    not too embarrassed when he heard this, as long as it didn''t affect his business. He was still kind in this


    aspect.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wilson!" The little girl was very happy that she wasn''t picked on yet since she had


    asked for leave in front of Mr. Wilson for the first time.


    On the other side, Irene, who was applying a mask, also received a call.


    "Mrs. Wilson." The secretary who asked for leave shouted, "I have a business trip tomorrow, but my


    boyfriend''s parents suddenly flew back from abroad to see me. I have to go with them. It''s about my life


    happiness. Can you help me?"


    Irene listened to these words speechlessly. He thought. "It''s sin, sin, sin." The girl was new here.


    Usually, she was well liked in thepany. Her rtionship with everyone was good. She also liked


    her very much.


    "Alright, please help me, Sister He. I''ve asked around. Everyone else in thepany has their own


    business recently and you''re the only one who has the time to help me. I beg you, Mrs. Wilson,


    alright?" The little girl yed all her coquetries.


    Irene had no choice. Anyway, she was indeed quite idle recently, so she agreed. "Okay, okay, I''ll help


    you tomorrow."


    The little girl felt relieved. "I love you so much, Sister He. I''ll send you the time and ce, so please


    tomorrow!"


    Irene sighed. It was not easy to have two peaceful days. Who knows if she doesn''t make any trouble,


    troubles won''te to her? It seemed that everything was fate...

 Chapter 19 First Trip Alone With Edward

    Chapter 19 First Trip Alone With Edward


    The next day, when Irene and Edward took their luggage and got on the bus, they were a little


    embarrassed.


    Neither of them thought that they would see each other at this time. Until the car started, the


    atmosphere was frozen.


    "My secretary said that she wanted someone to take her ce, so this person is you?" Edward


    narrowed his eyes yfully. "Did you want to get close to me and deliberately send her away?"


    Irene was considering how to exin this matter, but now when she saw that he took the initiative to


    nder herself, all the tenderness in her heart suddenly turned into thorns all over her body.


    You really know how to y a trick on yourself, Mr. Wilson." She looked at him with sharp eyes. "Well,


    even if I did it on purpose, what do you want to do? Do you want me to get off the car now?"


    He didn''t expect her to say that. Edward frowned. He really couldn''t drive her out of the car at this time.


    "Cough." As if he had realized that he was being unreasonable, Edward was secretly annoyed. He did


    not know why he would unconsciously say something malicious as long as he saw her appear.


    Maybe he was used to it. When she didn''t feel sad, he felt ufortable all over...


    "Your legs are all right, right?" Driving the car, looking at the road ahead, Edward decided to talk with


    her in a friendly way. This time he would go to Yunnan for a few days, and he didn''t want to find trouble


    for himself.


    "If I''m not good enough, can I promise to help someone else take over the business trip?" Irene replied.


    But as soon as she finished her words, she felt a little regretful. It seemed that Edward depiction was


    concerned about her.


    But she seemed to be a little unappreciative...


    Sure enough, seeing that she talked back to him in such high spirits, Edward''s heart, which had taken


    him a lot of effort to calm down, was irritated by her again.


    "Are you tired of living? Do you want me to kick you off the car now?"


    Irene, who also felt that her brain was freaked out, immediately shut up and looked ahead. She


    stopped talking.


    She did not want to be thrown on the roadside in such a disgraceful way. If she was seen by others,


    more and more finger tips would be sent back to her ears.


    Outsiders always thought that the president of the Wilson Corporation had a bad rtionship with his


    wife, so she couldn''t allow such remarks to continue to spread.


    Moreover, it was her first time to go out alone with Edward. Although it was an ident, it made her


    anxious...


    After Irene stopped talking, Edward did not stir up trouble but drove his own car.


    So, along the way, both of them had their own worries. The atmosphere in the car was once in a state


    of stillness.


    They got off the ne and arrived at Dali''s airport. It was still early when Edward took his luggage and


    Irene took a taxi to the newly booked hotel.


    Irene''s room was next to Edward''s. She opened her suitcase and packed up her things. Suddenly there


    was a knock on the door.


    When she opened the door, it was Edward.


    He seemed to have just changed his clothes. He wore a white shirt with slightly rolled sleeves, which


    were casually rolled up to his arms, forming a circle of beautiful folds. He was wearing a pair of ck


    casual pants. It was very slim-cut, neither loose nor tight, which made his legs look more slender and


    powerful.


    He casually leaned against the wall, exuding azy and charming masculine charm.


    "Let''s go out for a walk."


    He looked over, like a deepke.


    Irene was caught off guard and her heart skipped a beat...


    ...


    Walking on the street and looking at Edward, Irene suddenly had a dreamy feeling. They went to an


    unfamiliar ce and hung out in a strange street, which made her feel strange.


    They were like an ordinary couple, traveling together and dating in an unfamiliar city.


    Thinking of this, Irene blushed.


    She didn''t understand Edward. Not long ago, they were like enemies who tortured each other as soon


    as they met. But at this moment, they suddenly walked together peacefully. Instead of mocking each


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    other, they enjoyed this beautiful and quiet afternoon.


    It was really a beautiul ce in Yunnan. When they arrived here, it seemed that their mentality had


    changed.


    Usually, the tit for tat and the smoke produced here, but it seemed to be softened by the spring breeze,


    leaving only boneless softness that poured into everyone''s heart from the air.


    This ce was very suitable for developing the couple rtionship. Irene thought to herself.


    The street they were currently on was a secluded street with few people. Perhaps due to the fact that it


    was not a tourist season, the street was not very lively, but this was the case. Instead, it showed the


    unique simplicity and uniqueness of the Ancient City of Judicial Review.


    On both sides of the street, there were many elegant literary stores. Most of them sold marble, artistic


    crafts, jewelry and jade.


    Women''s love for these things was almost inborn, especially in this ce. Compared with the big


    brands, what they sold was more a national style and a novel beauty. Irene was a little overwhelmed


    when he first strolled around.


    While they were shopping. Edward suddenly shed into a shop by the road. When Irene realized it, he


    had returned to her side, with a colorful headscarf in his hand.


    "Do you want it?" Edward took the scarf in his hand and asked her.


    Irene subconsciously agreed.


    So in the next second, the scarf was transferred to her head.


    The dark red scarf and the dark blue patterns interweaved together, giving off a mysterious exotic


    feeling. The scarf covered Irene¡¯s head, and the part hanging down next to her face made her white


    skin and starry eyes seem even more beautiful than usual.


    Wilson Edward was a little stunned until Irene said, "Do you wear it like this?" Only then did hee to


    himself.


    These days, he seemed to have known Irene again. Every time after a few days, he would make a little


    reverse of the image of Irene in his heart. Until today, he found that he suddenly did not know Irene.


    In the past five years, he had never seen Irene seriously. Now when he looked at her carefully, he


    found that she actually had a baby face. When she was serious, she was very cute when she


    was stubborn. But no matter when, her eyes were like shining stars, full of determination.


    "Boss, I''ll take this." Collecting his emotions, Edward turned and said to the boss.


    "Okay!" The boss was very enthusiastic and immediately helped them wrap their scarfs. "Sir, you have


    an eye for beauty. This scarf is a popr saying of the Bai nationality, symbolizing happiness and


    eternity. You two are gonna be together for a long time."


    When they heard this, they turned around and looked at each other at the same time.


    Irene thought of the contract that had not been signed before and Celine who was pregnant with her


    child. The reality that he deliberately ignored came to her mind at this moment. Her heart suddenly


    cooled down. Forcing they reach old age was actually just tormenting each other.


    Looking at her joyful expression, Wilson Edward suddenly calmed down. He seemed to think of


    something and wanted to say something, but he did not know where to start.


    The two people tortured themselves over and over again, and their minds were in a mess. They knew


    that something was wrong, but they couldn''t figure out their minds.

 Chapter 20 Irene, I Want You!

    Chapter 20 Irene, I WantYou!


    There was a dinner party at nine o''clock, and Irene and Edward arrived on time.


    During the negotiations, people on both sides exchanged toasts. Cooperation was also well discussed.


    This trip to Yunnan should end very soon. After returning to the hotel in the evening and showering,


    Irene couldn''t help thinking so when she was lying on the bed alone.


    The next day they visited thepany for cooperation for investigation and learned about the market


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    value and their n. They again decided on the details of the coboration. This time the business trip


    was more than halfplete. The only thing was the signing of the contract.


    As usual, dinner was held at night. She didn''t know, why Mr. Hadley, who was in charge of this


    cooperation, kept toasting her as if he couldn''t tell her expression.


    Obviously, Edward was sitting across from him, but he pretended not to notice andplimented Irene


    while pouring her a cup of wine.


    "Come on, Miss Jones, you are so smart and capable at such a young age. I really admire you. Let me


    toast you again."


    Irene stole a nce at Edward and saw his ashen face. She felt a little timid. Normally this kind of party


    to persuading women to drink was very rude. Edward should be a bit dissatisfied with this.


    She saw that his hand holding the cup was cramped and released, afraid that he would get up and


    leave. It was not a big deal to lose this partner, but if they say the president of the Wilson Corporation


    president spurned his rival, it would be bad for hispany.


    "Mr. Hadley, you''re wee. There''s no need to make a toast. I can''t drink much. It''ll spoil your mood if


    you drink with me."


    "Ah, what are you talking about, Miss Jones? It''s an honor to drink with a beauty like you!" Mr. Hadley


    saw that she declined, but he still refused to let her go, and he would allow no one to refuse him.


    Irene wanted to beat around the bush. Suddenly, the man around her took her cup and said. "Mr.


    Hadley is in such a good mood. What''s the point of drinking with a woman? I''ll drink with you."


    Edward''s tone was overbearing and decisive. There was no room for refusal. Mr. Hadley was stunned.


    The next second, he saw that Edward picked up the cup in his hand and drank it up.


    Irene was a little worried. He quietly pulled his trousers under the table and whispered. "You''d better be


    polite. Our cooperation is almost over, but the contract has not been signed yet!"


    Edward looked at her cautious manner, she was like a kitten staring at dried fish for fear of being


    discovered, he suddenly felt happy. The anger that hade out of nowhere a moment ago was


    suddenly swept away.


    "Mr. Hadley, let us proceed. I will toast with you to your satisfaction today!" Edward grew louder and


    raised his ss.


    The meal became a drinking bout for them. Edward was like a man who had been dehydrated for days


    in the desert, and wine could quench his thirst. One by one he drank with all his might.


    Mr. Hadley felt like fighting, but he insisted onpeting with him. He kept asking the waiter to bring


    the wine. They drank one after the other, and even the courteous words before drinking wines were


    spared by them.


    At the end of the drink, Irene obviously saw the blurred look in Edward''s eyes.


    Well, now he did not have to worry about the contract. Irene was helpless. Men would suddenly


    brothers In Arms rtionships once they had wine. At this moment, they had already been brothers.


    The rtionship could not be better.


    However, Irene did not know what to do when she saw that Edward was obviously drunk.


    At the end of the dinner, two drunk people were sent back by their respective assistants. As for


    Edward, he could only have Irene, as his acting assistant.


    The night was very cold. At this time the city began to heat up. The pedestrians in the street became


    fewer and fewer. Even the cars parked at the entrance of the restaurant were gradually leaving.


    After waiting a long time, they finally hailed a cab. Irene expended almost all her strength to pull the six-


    foot-eight man up and put him in the car. Then, with the taxi driver''s help, she dragged him into the


    elevator.


    The elevator number jumped up several floors and soon arrived at the 22nd floor where they lived.


    Irene endured the sticky feeling on her body and moved step by step along the wall. Finally, she


    propped Edward up in his room.


    When they arrived in the room, Irene loosened her grip and they fell on the bed together.


    At this time, Irene was exhausted, too tired to move her fingers.


    At that moment, however, Edward turned and pressed himself against Irene again. The smell of wine


    rose to her nostrils. Irene could not escape it. She wanted to push him away, but she really had no


    strength left.


    For a moment, they stayed silent on the bed in a very awkward way for a while.


    Irene''s mood was veryplicated now.


    She had never apanied Edward for business before, nor had she seen him drunk. Anyway, there


    was nothing to do now, so she began to have all kinds of thoughts in her mind.


    In the present situation, Edward''s secretary would follow him if Irene were not here as usual. Once


    Edward was drunk, and the girl became bolder and forced herself to have sex with Edward...


    Then came to her with a child. That would be the second Celine...


    Irene, unaware that she had inexplicably suspected how Celine had gotten the job, suddenly alerted.


    She began to think herself lucky that this time it was she. Celine was enough for her already. If another


    came along, she might really crack.


    As she was lost in her thoughts, suddenly, Edward, who was lying on top of her, murmured. "Irene..."


    The numb feeling spread from her ears to her whole body. Irene felt as if her whole body had been


    struck by electricity and she felt more unable to move.


    An evil idea seemed to emerge in Irene''s mind. She replied, "Edward."


    "Irene... Irene..."


    "Edward, do you know who I am?"


    As if he could not hear her, Edward was still screaming. He lifted his body slightly and opened his eyes


    with difficulty. Seeing her looking at him like this, he did not think much and lowered his head to kiss


    her lips.


    Irene blushed and wanted to get up, but she was pressed down firmly by Edward.


    It seemed that after tasting delicious food, Edward kissed her again.


    As Irene whimpered, Edward''s whole body was burning, so was his breath, which made her blush


    unconsciously and even unable to breathe.


    "Um... Edward... let me go." She tried hard to push him away. After saying this with a trembling voice,


    Irene was about to get up when Edward suddenly grabbed her shoulders, making her unable to move.


    The wide body approached her, and the kiss seemed to make Edward slightly sober up. His eyes


    looked like a wolf looking for prey in the dark night.


    "Irene, I want you!"

 Chapter 21 How Do? Cant Stand It?

    Chapter 21 How Do? Can''t Stand It?


    As soon as his voice fell, his whole body covered her lips without any pity, and his thin lips immediately


    blocked the woman''s lips.


    Edward kept kissing her, almost taking away the breath in her mouth. The feeling of being unable to


    breathe made her feel like a drowning person, but she didn''t want to live and continued to sink in the


    deep sea...


    "It hurts..." After a long and deep kiss, Irene finally had time to breathe in and out. She felt that her wrist


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    that had been sped was really painful. She could not help crying out softly and her hands began to


    struggle.


    Only for a moment, he let go of her wrist, lifted her up, and brought her closer to his arms. Edward


    murmured again, "Irene..."


    Irene was shocked, but the next moment he entangled her again. She felt that in this state, she had


    be unconscious.


    Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, or the uneasiness in her heart. This time, she did not choose to


    refuse him. Her body took the initiative to get close to him and put her arms around his neck...


    "Edward, I love you..." She said with tears.


    Edward narrowed his eyes and couldn''t bear it anymore.


    This night was very long.


    Everything happened so fast and naturally. Edward tortured her again and again, until she fell asleep


    without any strength...


    In the sanatorium in the middle of the night, Lydia answered the call and came back to report to Old


    Madame Wilson with a joyful smile on her face.


    "Olddy, it''s done this time!"


    Old Madam Wilson finally rxed when she heard the reply.


    That''s right. The olddy was the one who persuaded Mr. Hadley to drink and fought. On the surface, it


    seemed that Edward stirred up Mr. Hadley''s desire for a drink. However, in fact, the one who really


    controlled the dinner was Mr. Hadley who had already nned with Mrs. Hadley.


    As he drank, Edward and Irene did not even know when they had been drugged.


    Irene only thought it was the effect of alcohol. her whole body was paralyzed even with her skin was


    touched, not to mention Edward who drank wine and was drugged. The body''s reaction overwhelmed


    everything, so he had nothing to do with it.


    A taxi driver to took Edward and Irene back to the hotel, were all ordered by Old Madam Wilson.


    Seeing that the two of them entered the same room and waited outside for more than an hour without


    seeing anyonee out, the taxi driver replied.


    A satisfied smile appeared on her face, the old madam wasforted.


    There were not many days left for her. She had done all that she could do. As for how the rest of them


    would live in the future, she could only listen to destiny.


    She tried her best to follow God''s will. She only hoped that her grandson, whom she had always loved,


    could live a peaceful and stable life with the girl she liked.


    In this way, she would be able to go with ease...


    It was already noon the next day when Irene woke up.


    She spent a minute recalling what happenedst night. Irene couldn''t help blushing.


    This was her first time, and the first time that she could give herself the most loved person, was


    undoubtedly the happiest thing in the world.


    She turned to look at herself and unexpectedly found that the bed was empty and Edward was not


    there.


    The drunk person got up so early. Was he unable to ept that he had made a mistake and so threw


    her away and left? Irene thought of this possibility immediately. It must be terrible to find an annoying


    person lying beside him in the early morning...


    When she thought about these things dejectedly, Irene found that she was really tired now. Not only


    was her body almost falling apart after a night, but also her heart...


    Perhaps, she shouldn''t have had sex with him when she was confused by Edward. Now, she didn''t


    want to force him to do anything anymore.


    The door suddenly opened as she was thinking here and there.


    Irene looked up and found it was Edward.


    Seeing her surprised look and noticing the bruises on her body, Edward feltplicated.


    "I went out to buy some hot porridge and sandwiches." Edward raised the take-out in his hand as if he


    were exining to her surprised eyes.


    "I..." Irene didn''t know what to say for a moment. It turned out that Edward didn''t leave her and he even


    bought breakfast for her. Why, didn''t he me herself?


    "Last night..."


    "Last night..."


    The two men spoke at the same time and stopped talking at the same time.


    In the end, it was Edward who broke the silence first, he said, "It was my fault to force you and me to..."


    Edward looked very confused. "It''s my fault. I''ll take responsibility."


    "Huh?" Irene could not believe what she had heard.


    Edward, who had always been arrogant and aggressive, actually apologized to her in front of her. What


    else did he say that he would be responsible for her?


    Perhaps Irene''s surprise was so obvious that it embarrassed Edward. He quickly changed the topic


    and said, "Eat breakfast first. It''ll be coldter."


    "D... Edward," Irene wanted to say something, but the things that happened before still made her


    ufortable. The feeling of getting along with them was too different from before. But this change


    made her feel sweet in her heart and want to catch him, but she didn''t want to let him go.


    Let her be shameless again. She coveted the gentleness of her lover. She only wanted to sink in this


    gentleness and nevere out again.


    "Hmm?" Edward looked at her with questioning eyes, waiting for her to continue.


    However, she suddenly smiled, unwilling to reveal any emotion. "It''s okay, let''s eat."


    She smiled happily, which was quite different from her previous self-restraint and calmness. She looked


    like a 17-year-old girl who could be satisfied with a piece of sugar.


    Looking at them, Edward liked them very much. He was even reluctant to destroy this kind of quiet and


    sweet style of getting along with them.


    They never mentioned anything about Celine and their divorce, as if they were on ate honeymoon.


    After signing the contract, they hung around various famous ces in Yunnan.


    It was already a weekter when they returned to thepany.


    The ck Aston Martin stopped at the gate of the Wilson Group, got out of the car, and handed the car


    key to the security guard to park. Edward and Irene walked into thepany with each other.


    On this day, all employees in the Wilson''s Group felt that there might be something wrong with their


    eyes, or maybe they were too tired and hallucinating after working too long. Their president actually


    entered thepany with a woman. The most important thing was... that woman was their president''s


    wife!


    The rumor that the president of the Wilson Corporation and his wife were having a discordant marriage


    broke out. The two used the opportunity to apany each other and identally pped the faces


    of those whoughed at them.


    "Hey, hey, hey, should I buy the lottery today? Director Wilson is in a good mood today. I told him that


    he smiled at me!" After the two entered the president''s office, the staff of thepany, who had


    pretended to work hard, immediately began to gossip.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen President Wilson behaving like this. It''s like he''s falling into a honey pot.


    I''m going to hand over a quarterly report to him to sign. Will he be happy and give us a bonus for the


    year?" The girl from the finance department asked expectantly.


    "Forget it, you didn''t see the little wife appearance of our minister when she came back. Now the two of


    them are doing something in the office. You came in and ruined the good thing. You will even win the


    year-end bonus. Don''t want the monthly sry!" Her colleague next to her immediately smiled and


    teased her.


    Sherry had just seen their ministere back. She watched Irene be ignored and wronged before. At


    this time, she finally kept the clouds open and saw the moon, and her heart was also very pleased.


    In fact, Irene was just an ordinary woman. She had not been cared for by her husband before, but she


    had never shown a trace of weakness in thepany. She always stood up straight and dealt with the


    However, after following Irene for a long time, Sherry knew that it wasn''t true. It wasn''t that she didn''t


    care about it or wasn''t sad. She was just using a hard shell to protect herself and put all the pain into


    her heart as she slowly chewed it.


    Sherry had also defended her against injustice and said that President Wilson could never do this to


    her. She had never cried or cried, but deep down, she had always hoped that her minister would be


    happy!


    Today, seeing her enter the door, holding the power of Edward, and finally showing the expression of a


    woman in love, she also felt happy from the bottom of her heart.


    And at this time, in the president''s office, just like the employees discussed, the two talked about work,


    but unconsciously approached each other. When they felt each other''s breath, they were out of


    control...


    "Edward, don''t stay here... Someone... someone wille in..." Edward''s unexpected kiss blocked


    Irene''s lips. Irene was unable to breathe due to his hot lips and couldn''t even utter aplete


    sentence.


    However, at this time, Edward would not listen to her. If she didn''t want it, he would go against her will.


    Besides, what women said at this time was often different from what she thought in her mind. She


    couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Mrs. Wilson, I don''t believe a word of what you said now. I only believe in your response to me now."


    Edward teased with a ambiguous smile.


    Upon hearing this, Irene''s face turnedpletely red. Even her ears were stained pink as if someone


    had been right.


    Since the incident that night, they seemed to have suddenly opened a new rtionship. In those few


    days in Yunnan, he wanted to be with her every day, and she was the same.


    When two people were together, they always couldn''t help but do something between husbands and


    wives. He had a desire of her and couldn''t help thinking about her all the time.


    For example, right now, even if the two of them were in the office, something that shouldn''t happen


    would happen involuntarily...

 Chapter 22 They Are Doing Something Shameless

    Chapter 22 They Are Doing Something Shameless


    However, at this moment, there was a noise outside the door.


    Edward frowned and looked at the door with anger in his eyes.


    The next second, Celine appeared in front of him despite being stopped several times by his secretary.


    The secretary saw that his expression was not good and felt a little afraid. "Mr. Wilson, you told her not


    to let anyone in. I told her, but I didn''t stop her. She insisted..."


    "Shut up! Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me?" Celine scolded the secretary without


    hesitation. She thought that this person really got the nerve, but when she turned around, she saw the


    cold eyes of Edward and Irene next to him.


    Celine''s face suddenly turned pale.


    At this time, Irene''s cor was open and her lips were slightly red and swollen. The atmosphere in the


    office was ambiguous. Even a fool knew what they were doing just now.


    The secretary seemed to be a little embarrassed. She secretly winked at Irene and said. "Mr. Wilson, I''ll


    go out first." Then, she quickly ran away. The arrogant mistress came to the door! Although she wanted


    to watch the show, her life was still the most important at this time.


    Holding back her heart of gossip, the secretary closed the door when she left.


    At this time, Celine did not expect to see this scene and everything seemed to have reverted back to a


    few months ago...


    At that time, she was the one who was living with Edward. It should be Irene who saw them loving each


    other so much and banished to the cold pce was Irene all alone, wasn''t it?


    When on earth! When did she be the one left out by Edward.


    At this moment, Celine even wanted to crush Irene''s heart as she hated Irene to teeth.


    "Why are you here?" Edward asked in a low voice. There was obvious impatience in his tone.


    "Edward..." Knowing that she could not make a scene at present, Celine quickly restrained her hatred


    for Irene and put on an innocent look.


    "Since meeting youst time at the hospital, I haven''t seen you for many days. I heard that you went on


    a business trip, and I have been waiting for you at home all the time. But since you came back, you


    didn''te to me immediately. I am so worried about you..."


    The sweet and greasy tone made Irene feel sick. She almost immediately wanted to leave this ce.


    As for what she said, Edward had no feelings at all, but he thought that she ruined his n. He was so


    anxious that he almost wanted to get angry. At this moment, he only hoped that Celine would leave as


    soon as possible.


    "Well, you have seen me. I am still very busy now. You go back first, and I wille to see youter."


    Edward rudely asked her to leave.


    "Busy? What are you busy with? Are you busy dating Irene in the office?" Seeing that he was not only


    indifferent but also pushing her out, Celine could not help crying out immediately.


    However, her behavior made Edward feel more annoyed, which made him frown as if he was going to


    tie a knot.


    Irene also felt ufortable here. Celine''s appearance made the gap between her and Edward


    appear again. She didn''t know what to do.


    However, Celine did not give up at this time. She calmed down a little and said in a gentle voice.


    "Edward, have you forgotten our child? It seems that he learns to kick me these days!"


    At the mention of the child, the expression on Edward''s face changed. Subconsciously, he looked at


    Irene. Seeing that Irene had put on her clothes and regained her usual indifferent expression, he


    suddenly felt that Celine touch the tender spot and became even more impatient with her.


    "Go out and don''t let me say it again." Edward''s voice fell to a freezing point, and his words were also


    unconstrained.


    Such Edward made Celine''s hatred for Irene grow. It was all because of this d*mned woman. Seeing


    that Mrs. Wilson''s position was almost within reach, she suddenly turned around and ran out to stir up


    trouble. She really wanted to tear her into pieces.


    She was so witty that she told herself that she could not provoke Edward anymore. She knew men


    best. They were always drunk in the warm armrest of gentlewomen and hated restless women the


    most. At this moment, everything could only be redesignedter. She could not put herself in the trap.


    She still had the child as a bargaining chip. So at this moment, she had a natural advantage in dealing


    with Irene. Haste makes waste. She still understood this point.


    Thinking of this, Celine no longer pestered him. Instead, she put on a look of grievances, and the tears


    in her eyes were almost about to burst out, but she held them back.


    "I''m sorry, Edward. I was wrong. I meddled in your rtionship and was pregnant with your child. I


    know that you don''t want to see me. I''ll go." With this, she swayed out of the door, leaving only a sad


    figure.


    Witnessing all this, Irene was dumbstruck. No wonder she was an actress. This every move and


    touching line made it seem as if she is the true love and she, Irene, is a viin who prevents lovers from


    getting married.


    Seeing Celine finally disappear, Irene was furious. From Edward''s words, it seemed that he would go to


    see the mistress and appease her after a while. After knowing all these, she couldn''t say or do


    anything.


    Avoiding the hand reached out by Edward, Irene looked straight at him.


    "Celine? What are you going to do with her? Is the child going to be born?"


    Irene directly told these messy things clearly, so that Edward, who had always been avoiding it but


    didn''t want to face it, didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "Celine, we were drunk at that time..." Edward tried to exin, but Irene interrupted him before he


    could finish.


    "So what you want to say is that this was all a drunken mistake, wasn''t it? Edward, what about me? Is it


    your mistake after getting drunk as well?" Irene questioned him loudly, and the uneasiness in her heart


    seemed to have suddenly increased a lot.


    She did not forget that it was also because of that night that their rtionship began to change. And for


    this reason, her heart was full of uneasiness.


    She was afraid that one day, Edward would treat another woman like this, and then she would be


    Celine at this time. She could only give in step by step. In the end, she would be separated from him


    and could not hold anything back.


    Looking at Irene, Edward felt a little worried. But now, he couldn''t give her any promises.


    He didn''t even know how to deal with Celine...


    "Irene... I..." Edward was tongue-tied. He wanted to say no, but in addition, he could not exin why he


    suddenly wanted to be with her, and he wanted to say that he would be good to her for the rest of his


    life. But the child in Celine''s belly was like a life-summoning talisman, and it was impossible to avoid.


    For the first time in his life, he did not know what to do.


    After thinking about it, he could only pull Irene into his arms. He stroked her hair with his big hand and


    won''t let you be wronged. Be obedient."


    The man''s gentle words made Irene''s originally strong expression copse instantly. Her shoulders


    suddenly copsed, and tears suddenly flowed silently.


    "Edward, do you know that the saddest thing in the world is encountering the right person at the wrong


    time."


    "I know." Edward understood what she meant. "But believe me, I will make the wrong time turn right."


    They snuggled up, and Edward''s words were firm. Irene suddenly calmed down. She had been alone


    for so long that she seemed to forget what it felt like to rely on a person.


    But this person had once again made her be soft and weak. She was too weak to do anything.


    She only wanted to rely on him and think about handing everything over to him...


    Her body, her heart, she didn''t care about them at all, as if he was her whole world. Just because she


    believed him, he just took everything from her.


    At this moment, Irene was like a child who finally found her beloved toy. She just wanted to hold it and


    never let it go...Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Irene did not care about what happenedter. If Edward let her believe him, she really believed him. As


    for where Celine was now, what she did, and how the child was, she did not want to care about it.


    After living a good life every day, she already felt that life was very satisfying.


    Life was quiet for a period of time. As usual, Irene drove out for arge-scale shopping once a week.


    Edward went on a business trip. She had to save some ingredients in the refrigerator as soon as


    possible and improve her cooking skills while he was not there. Didn''t other people say that the way to


    grasp a man''s heart is through satisfying his stomach?


    She felt that she was bing more like a housewife, but it was also good. For the sake of the


    person she loved, whatever she wanted to do was sweet.


    Parking the car in the underground parking lot of the mall, Irene opened the car door and was about to


    send a text message to Edward, several strong men suddenly came out from the side, grabbed her


    arm and pulled her out.


    "Who are you ! What are you trying to do?!" Irene screamed in fear. She was about to punch and kick


    them to fight back but someone suddenly hit the back of her head with a heavy object. Her vision went


    ck and lost consciousness.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a ce like a warehouse.


    Irene moved and found that her hand was tied and her mouth was also covered with adhesive tape.


    She could neither say nor move .


    Looking around, there was nothing.


    Was this, kidnapping? Who wanted to kidnap her? What was the woman? Money?


    The back of Irene''s head was still in pain. Thinking that hermobile phone seemed to have been taken


    away and there was nothing on her, she was scared.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps and the man''s voice was heard outside the confined iron gate.


    The door was opened with a "Bang". The dazzling sunshine outside came in, and Irene could not see


    anything for a moment.


    The sky was still bright, which meant that she was kidnapped not long ago. If the kidnapper asked for


    money, they would not call her family at this time.


    So, what were these people''s goals? Was it Tristan again?


    Irene thought and finally adapted to it. She saw the person in front of her clearly...

 Chapter 23 She couldnt wait

    Chapter 23 She couldn''t wait


    "It''s you?" Irene eximed as the tape on her mouth was torn.


    At this time, a woman with delicate make-up was standing in front of her, and her enchanting eyes were


    raised into an attractive arc, which made her smile extremely attractive at the moment.


    It turned out to be Celine, who had never appeared since she left the office sadly that day!


    Irene immediately became alert. Looking at her deep smile, she felt a chill in her heart.


    This woman was sometimes weak and sometimes strong. Irene was a little bit afraid of her actions in


    secret .


    "Celine? Is it you who kidnapped me? What do you want to do?" Irene tried hard to keep calm.


    "What do you think?" Celine smiled innocently, but this kind of innocence appeared was very weird in


    such environment,, not to mention the rtionship between them. They really had no way to be vignt


    to each other.


    "I know you''re unwilling to give up on Edward, but we can have a talk. Let me go first." Irene said.


    "Let you go? Sure." Celine thought for a moment and agreed quickly.


    Then she exined. "Don''t worry, I''m just afraid that if I''ll ask you out, you won''te out, so I came


    up with this n to tie you up. I won''t hurt you."


    Facing Irene''s suspicious eyes, Celine raised her chin and motioned for a man next to her to untie her


    hands.


    "How is it? Can we have a talk?" Celine asked after she stretched her wrist.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Irene could not figure out what she was thinking. In her memory,


    Celine was a very capable and scheming woman. At this moment, she was alone and weak. It was


    better to follow her when she fell into her hands now.


    "Of course... Let''s talk about the baby in my belly." Celine said, gently stroking her belly with her right


    hand. It was still t, but before long, it would get bigger and bigger. She couldn''t wait.


    "I have never asked about this matter. You can talk to Edward about it."


    "Edward?" Celine smiled and said, "Now you call him so intimately. It seems that your rtionship has


    progressed very fast."


    "Irene, I''ve really underestimated you. It turns out that you''re also very skillful in dealing with men..."


    Celine looked straight at her, whose eyes shing with madness.


    Somehow, Irene felt that Celine was a bit strange at the moment. It seemed that her mood was


    somewhat unstable. Did Edward say something to herter that stimted her? Did shee to her


    when she was waiting for a chance to revenge?


    Countless possibilities shed through Irene''s mind. She was highly concentrated when she saw


    Celine pull out a knife out of nowhere.


    As if verifying Irene''s guess, Celine approached Irene with the knife. Her eyes were like an eagle


    preying on its food, staring at her for a moment.


    Irene was scared by her and involuntarily stepped back. "Calm down, Celine. What do you want to do?"


    Looking around, the people who came in with Celine were surrounding them at the moment. Seeing


    such a scene, they did not respond at all, and their facial expressions did not change neither.


    Irene began to fear.


    At this time, Celine was still approaching her, but she just stared at her and said nothing.


    Finally, Irene, who retreated to the wall, had no way out. Looking at Celine in front of her, who showed


    that weird smile again.


    "Irene, do you know? My dream since I was a child had been bing Mrs. Wilson, the daughter-in-


    Irene suddenly felt a huge pressure approaching. The snow-white knife in Celine''s hand stopped in


    front of her.


    "But what about you? Because of good luck, you saved Madam Wilson and won her favor, and then


    you could fulfill my dream effortlessly. Five yearster, I had a child with Edward, and he even has


    promised to marry me! But you, you suddenly came out at this time!"


    "Why?" Celine shouted uncontrobly, and her saliva even sprayed on Irene''s face. "Today, I will make


    you disappearpletely! As long as you disappear, there will only be me in Edward''s eyes!"


    As she spoke, Celine re-opened her wrist. The snow-white knife started to move downward and


    headed straight for Irene''s face.


    Irene was frightened by the crazy Celine. When she saw her holding the knife, her first reaction was to


    grab the knife in her hand. She had thought that Celine would resist, but the moment she held the


    knife, Irene felt something was wrong.


    Celine seemed to have no strength at all. She waved her hand and grabbed the knife. It was like hitting


    a cotton. She didn''t need to take any effort. The next second, the tip of the knife turned and ran forward


    with inertia...


    With a thud, Celine''s entire body fell to the ground. Blood flowed all over the ground beneath her


    body...


    "What happened?" Irene''s mind suddenly seemed to be stuck at this moment. She stared nkly at


    Celine, who was lying on the ground, and she still didn''te back to her senses...


    "I hurt her by ident..."


    In the next moment, the world that seemed to havee to a standstill began to move again.


    The men Celine brought in began to hold her unconscious from the ground. There seemed to be the


    sound of an ambnceing from outside. When did they call the ambnce? Had she been in the


    trance for so long?


    At this moment, Irene, who had lost all her strength, could not hold on any longer. She was too nervous


    without eating anything for a day, and she fainted to the ground.


    Before she closed her eyespletely, there seemed to be shes shing in front of her eyes, but at


    this moment, she had no way to confirm it...


    Not long after, a video began to spread like crazy online...


    The video was only for twenty seconds. One of the women held a knife in her hand and stabbed


    another woman in front of her. After the woman who was stabbed fell down, she bled on the ground.


    The characters in the video were Irene and Celine who had just appeared.


    However, the video did not capture the cause and effect, without opening and end. Instead, it only had


    the period of Irene identally hurting people carelessly. What was worse was that the person who


    recorded the video might have done it on purpose. He was clearly in a ce where the light was not


    good, but he deliberately captured their faces clearly...


    The onlineizens who did not know the truth on the Inte suddenly burst into an uproar.


    "The wife of the president of Edward Wilson, Celine fight with the mistress!" Some people were eager


    to stir up trouble and even ridiculed her in a mocking tone.


    Others are concerned about whether the personal safety of the person involved is guaranteed when


    the video is released. "If the content of the video is true, I wonder how Celine is now. I heard that


    Celine is pregnant now. I''m afraid that the child will die with this knife!"


    Celine''s fans were even more excited. They were all crazy fans of Celine. Not only did they not leave


    her when Celine was rumored as a mistress, but also they constantly spoke up on the Inte to help


    her clear her names.


    Now such a video was released, these fervent fans began to maintain their idol for the first time, and


    those who were gloating were pulled out one by one to scold them for being inhuman.


    "You people, no matter what you did, but now a woman has been stabbed and her life is uncertain. If


    you say these sarcastic words at this time, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "Hmph, mistresses deserve to die. For someone like Celine, death is a light punishment. Only brainless


    crazy fans like you will speak for such a person!"


    For a moment, the Inte was in an uproar.


    Of course, some reasonable voices also began to appear. "If the video is true, should we call the


    police? The person who posted the video should also show up to announce the follow-up situation


    now."


    It was a pity that although there were people who said these words, they were quickly drowned out by


    the abuse of the people above. This matter almost instantly ignited the hot topic, and the major


    websites and TV media began to scramble for the report.


    After thest sex video, Celine once again sent herself to the center of the public topic...


    When Irene woke up, about 12 hours had passed. Those people did not care about her when they


    withdrew from the warehouse, but yesterday''s big iron gate was open. They seemed not to intend to


    imprison her.


    Irene gritted her teeth and got up, lying on the hard cement floor all night long. Her back ached all over,


    and the door was always open. The wind outside blew in and made her feel dizzy.


    Touching her body, she didn''t know where her cell phone had been taken by those people, and now


    they didn''t give it back to her. At this time, her whole body had no money, no cards, or no phone, only


    her car key was still there.


    But the problem was that she couldn''t even find her own car now.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing, Irene dragged her heavy body to the outside.


    She needed to clear her mind.


    Celine sent someone to kidnap her first. After the kidnapping, the man talked with her for only a few


    words. It seemed that she suddenly lost control of her emotions and wanted to hurt her. She


    instinctively wanted to stop it. They tangled together and fought against each other. Did she


    identally hurt Celine?


    But at that time, she waspletely unintentional. When she carefully recalled the scene at that time,


    she knew that the knife would not turn in another direction for no reason. At that time, she was very


    scared and only wanted to stop Celine. She would not have so many thoughts. Did Celine do it on


    purpose?


    Irene suddenly figured out the situation. Celine wanted to deal with her with this matter, so she did not


    hesitate to sacrifice her child! If she continued to cut her, the child must be dead. This woman was


    ruthless to others, but she was even so ruthless to her own child!


    She quickly thought of these dizzying schemes, and Irene found that she had already walked out of the


    warehouse.


    The sun was hanging high in the sky, and the dazzling sunshine was shining over.


    Suddenly, arge number of young girls in student uniforms appeared in front of Irene. As soon as they


    saw Irene, they crazily surrounded her as if she was their enemy. They shouted loudly. "It''s her! It''s this


    woman who hurt Celine!"

 Chapter 24 Dont let her get away,Grab her

    Chapter 24 Don''t let her get away,Grab her


    Irene immediately realized that they must be Celine''s fans. It seemed that already knew what


    happenedst night!


    Such crazy fans could do anything for their idol! Irene understood this. Thinking of this, Irene ran away.


    These fans looked at her and felt that she really had an ulterior motive. They were convinced that she


    had hurt Celine, so they quickly shouted and followed her. "Don''t let her run away. Catch her!"


    For a moment, people on both sides of the street began to fight.


    Irene just ran a few steps and felt that she was really tired. But the fear in her heart urged her, so she


    dared not stop.


    She finally arrived at a crowded ce. She hoped that when there were other people, these crazy fans


    might restrain themselves a little. In addition, she was really too tired to run so she stopped.


    The fans who were chasing after her immediately gathered around when they saw this. Arge group


    of people surrounded her in the middle and began to question her rudely.


    "You vicious woman, why did you stab our Celine with a knife? Don''t you know that stabbing people


    with a knife is illegal?"


    "Tell me, where is Celine now. How is she doing?"


    "If anything were to happened to Celine, we won''t let you go!"


    Countless chattering voices sounded beside Irene. She felt as if these people were trying to push her.


    More and more people wereing to watch themotion on the streets, But none of them came


    forward to help her.


    "Stop asking me, I don''t know anything!" Irene said, trying to escape through the crowd.


    However, since those fans didn''t get the answer they wanted, how could they let her get what she


    wanted? They continued to block her with a human wall, leaving her nowhere to go.


    The crowd was moving together, and the smell of the crowd made her almost vomit.


    For a moment, Irene felt that she was going to die here.


    It was not until the police appeared that the crowd suddenly separated. It turned out that the passers-by


    saw the dispute and feared that something would happen here, so they called the police.


    When the police saw such a scene, they were unable to make a decision for a while. The dispute about


    fans was the most difficult thing to deal with. By any chance they could confuse right and wrong on the


    Inte and dirt on someone they hate.


    The police who handled this matter could only ask them to go to the police station and make a record


    at the moment, and then they could slowly figure out the truth of the matter.


    Hence, the huge crowd followed to the police station. Irene''s face was pale and her lips were dry. From


    yesterday till today, she hadn''t eaten or even drunk water. Her stomach was slightly painful, which


    made her other organs surrounding it were painful as well.


    At this moment, she felt that she could hardly hold on any longer.


    At this moment, her vision suddenly darkened. A man appeared in front of her, and his tall figure


    blocked the bright sunshine.


    " Irene?" A familiar voice sounded. Irene looked up in surprise.


    "Elio."


    Standing in front of her was her former senior, Elio Ann.


    At this time, Irene was really at a loss for what to do. She was now in a mess and must look terrible.


    Elio''s face was full of concern, and his joy vanished when he noticed her pale face. He showed a


    concerned look.


    "Long time no see. Irene, what happened to you?"


    When he passed by here and saw a group of people surrounding a woman, questioning and insulting


    her, he couldn''t stand it anymore and called the police. However, when the crowd dispersed, he found


    that it was Irene who was surrounded!


    At that moment, his heart throbbed.


    Since a long time ago, he had been into Irene very much. After she got married, he did not want to


    disturb her happiness, so he chose to quit and went abroad to study. He did not expect to meet her


    when he just came back today.


    Elio''s eyes were filled with care and worry. He had almost forgotten that she was a married woman. His


    long-term yearning made him want to hold her in his arms and protect her so that no one could bully


    her!


    Irene''s current condition was terrible. Elio''s appearance made her both surprised and helpless. She did


    not have any strength left in her, she just wanted to lie down and have a good sleep.


    Before she could answer, Irene slumped into his arms.


    Seeing the situation behind, the policeman in front quickly trotted over in fear of idents. "What''s the


    matter? Go back to the police station quickly. We still have to make a record!"


    Elio sounded a little angry. "Didn''t you see that she''s already like this? What kind of record would she


    make? She should be sent to the hospital immediately!"


    The policeman hadn''t been in office for long. The woman seemed to be a little serious, and he didn''t


    know what to do at the moment.


    On the other side, Celine''s fans began to sneer at her. "What? We didn''t do anything and she couldn''t


    stand it. What are you pretending? Son of a b*tch. You start to be b*tchy when you see a man!"


    Elio''s face turned cold, and his cold eyes swept over the speaker like a knife. These fans, who were


    just some teenagers, immediately shut up when they saw his eyes as if he was going to kill them. They


    dared not speak anymore.


    Seeing that the policeman in front of him was still reluctant to let him go, Elio took out his cell phone,


    made a call, and threw the phone to him again.


    After a while, he kept nodding at the other side of the phone. "I see. I''m just afraid that something may


    happen and I can''t shoulder the responsibility. It''s no problem to have your guarantee now. Alright, all


    right, it''s what I should do."


    He turned around and returned the phone to Elio. The policeman was finally embarrassed and said:


    "You two can go. It''s all right."


    Elio finally heard the answer he wanted. He turned around and ran quickly to his car with Irene in his


    arms. However, Irene had closed her eyes tightly.


    In hospital, Elio was lost in thought as he looked at the unconscious Irene.


    At that time, he thought that she would be happy if she married the person she liked, so he let her go


    and let her stay with another person happily.


    However, when he met her again, she became like this. Elio regretted his decision and even left her in


    the hands of others.


    Holding Irene''s hand as if holding a lost treasure, Elio only wanted to look at her like this and enjoy


    the happiness when she was beside him.


    Elio was staring at her when Irene opened her eyes. When he saw her wake up, he breathed a sigh of


    relief and finally rxed.


    "How do you feel now?" Elio asked gently.


    "Hmm..." Irene moaned softly. "I''m fine. I''m just a little weak..."


    Elio straightened her head and said softly, "You haven''t eaten for a long time, so it''s normal that you


    don''t have strength. The doctor has given you some nutrient fluid, and you will be much better soon."


    "Well, thank you, Elio." Irene still called him the same as before.


    "By the way," Elio seemed to have thought of something when he saw her wake up. He asked, "Do you


    know your health condition? Why don''t you find someone to take care of you and run around alone?"


    There was no way to exin the kidnapping to Elio, so Irene had to say. "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired


    recently, maybe because I haven''t slept enough..."


    "From her look, it seems that she still doesn''t know?" Elio thought.


    Elio''s expression turned serious. "Irene, don''t you know that you''re pregnant?"


    You''re pregnant.


    These words hit Irene''s heart like a heavy weight, but she did not respond for a moment.


    Elio had just said that she was pregnant?


    She was having a baby?


    Looking at her surprised expression, Elio realized that she was confused like this, which made his heart


    ache for her even more.


    "Elio, are you telling the truth?  I''m having a child?" Irene could not believe it. However, she did not use


    any protections on the nights when she slept with Edward


    "You, why are you so muddleheaded?" In fact, Elio also had mixed feelings when he heard the doctor


    mention this matter. But at the same time, there was a voice in his heart reminding her that she had


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    already gotten married and and a husband. Wasn''t is normal for her to have a child after five-year-


    marriage?


    But even so, he still felt a little sad in his heart.


    "Take good care of yourself in the future. Do you hear that? Where''s Edward? He doesn''t care about


    you when you are pregnant and he even lets you experience what you have done today?" Elio could


    not control his anger.


    How could he not be angry that someone he viewed as a treasure when he was treated like this in the


    hands of others?


    "He... has been on a business trip recently." Speaking of Edward, Irene''s heart was a little messy.


    "Yes, should I tell this to Edward? Madam Wilson and her used tricks to tie him up five years ago, so he


    hate her so much until now. This time, does she want to tie him up with the child again? For the rest of


    his life?"


    In a second, she thought of Celine. Now she was just like Celine. She was eager to love him eagerly


    and even used various means. She looked down on this woman so much, but when she thought about


    it carefully, they were just suffering from the same disease.


    They were all pursuing things that they shouldn''t have in their lives...


    "lrene? What are you thinking about?" Elio was a little worried when he saw how dazed she was.


    "I''m fine." Irene quickly came to his sense and gave Elio a weak smile. However, life gave her another


    choice...


    "By the way, Elio, haven''t you gone abroad? Why did you suddenlye back?" Irene changed the


    topic.


    Elio touched his nose. He didn''t want to tell her that he was called back for blind dates by his parents.


    However, he didn''t want to lie to her, so he said vaguely. "My parents sent me back for some


    businesses."


    Fortunately, Irene was just asking casually, so she didn''t probe too deeply into it.


    Although they had met each other for a long time in this situation, both of them still felt happy. However,


    for Irene, apart from joy, her mind suddenly became clear...

 Chapter 25 I Want A Divoce

    Chapter 25 I Want A Divoce


    During the period in the hospital, Irene and Elio Ann talked a lot.


    They talked about their school days together, and their friends who had not been in contact for a long


    time, and Elio told her about the various interesting things that she had gone to in various ces during


    her study abroad.


    Irene suddenly found that she hadn''t talked to anyone for a long time.


    Usually, she just worked, talked about business, and made ns. Those old friends and girlfriends


    seemed to gradually cut off contact after she married into the Wilson family.


    It was not others'' fault. But she put all of her heart on the Edward.She even lost her own life. But how


    could a person without her own life be happy?


    Irene suddenly figured out many things from this reunion with Elio.


    A woman should live for herself. What''s more, she had a child now, so she should treat herself well and


    manage herself well. She no longer wanted to struggle for those empty love.


    In this way, it was better to be at ease and hold firmly onto what she deserved. Wouldn''t it be more


    reassuring?


    "Senior, thank you very much for today. If I hadn''t run into you by ident, I wouldn''t have dared to


    imagine what would happen next." Irene was truly grateful for Elio''s appearance.


    "I''m also scared. If you didn''t mind other people''s business and call the police today, I wouldn''t dare to


    think about itter..." Elio''s eyes were almost overflowing with love.


    Irene felt a little ufortable under his gaze.


    Just at this time, the doctor came in to ask about Irene''s condition. She turned her face quickly,


    pretending not to realize that he cared about her more than a friend.


    Irene had always known Elio''s feelings for her.


    In fact,  He was a very good person and was very kind to her. But she couldn''t ept his love. It had


    almost be a cruel cycle. People always made efforts on people who was doomed to have no


    respond.


    "Well, there is no big problem with your body. Pay more attention to rest in the future and go to the


    hospital to check regrly," the doctor said to her.


    "Thank you, doctor." She had just opened his mouth when Elio spoke.


    "Can I be discharged now?" Irene asked.


    "No problem. Let''s go through the discharge formalities."


    After the doctor left, Elio was still worried about her. "Come live with me. You need someone to take


    care of you in your current state."


    His eyes were full of affection and sincerity, which made people couldn''t refuse. But Irene knew that he


    had a lot of follow-up things to deal with. She really didn''t want to bother him or drag him into this mess.


    "You don''t need to do that, senior. I''m just pregnant, and I''m not so delicate. In two days, Edward will


    As expected, Elio''s eyes shed with deep feelings of being hurt. Heughed at himself and said.


    "Well, I''m not qualified to take care of other man''s wives now."


    Irene clenched his teeth because he had emphasized the words "other man".


    She sighed in her heart. She had no choice but felt a little guilty. "Senior..."


    "It''s fine, Elio quickly calmed down and said, "Then let me take you home. How about that?"


    His smile was helpless and relieved. "I''m mainly worried that those people wille to you again."


    Speaking of this, Irene was also a little afraid. She didn''t know how Celine''s fans found that ce. If


    they found out her address and squatted at the entrance of themunity, she would once again fall


    into the previous dilemma.


    Elio Ann''s worries made sense.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you." Irene smiled politely.


    When he got home, it was almost night. After Elio was sent away, Irene finally had time to think about


    her future.


    Irene stroked her belly with love in her eyes.


    Now, she had her own child.


    Celine and Edward, she didn''t want to care about these messy people and things anymore. In the


    future, she would live well with her child, and no one could bully her or hurt her heart!


    Thinking of this, Irene took out the divorce agreement that was thrown to her by Edward and signed


    hername carefully. Then she took out the contract that was never allowed to divorce, and the sign was


    still nk.


    She put the document in a file bag and called someone to send it.


    After doing all this, Irene suddenly felt rxed.


    She could finally live for herself.


    The sun slowly set on the horizon, and her heart began to sink, making the sound of heavy objects


    falling to the ground. From then on, the secr world was stable, and there was no more dust on it...


    ...


    As soon as Edward returned to thepany, Harry hade to him and reported. "Director Wilson,


    there is a man here to see you. I told him that you could note back until you were away on


    business this afternoon. He said that he would wait for you here. That was almost five hours ago now."


    "Oh?" Edward thought for a moment and didn''t know who was looking for him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t


    call but came to thepany.


    "Let him in," Edward ordered.


    Harry nodded and went out.


    The next moment, a tall figure pushed open the door of his office and came in.


    The man before her had arge nose and a heroic figure. His short chestnut hair was neatly and


    urately coiffed. He had a pair of long and narrow, amorous eyes. His lips were naturally curved. He


    was very handsome and uninhibited and one could say that he was a rare handsome man.


    When Wilson Edward looked at him, he immediately remembered him. This person? He seemed to


    have seen him at the wedding with Irene five years ago.


    After all, it was hard to forget such an eye-catching appearance.


    Although Edward did not know why he came to see him, he still said. "What do you want to see me


    about?"


    Intuition told him that this man did note for business.


    Elio Ann saw how powerful Edward was and thought of how pale Irene was and how he pretended to


    be strong. Anger surged in Elio''s heart, but he still maintained his dignity.


    "Boss Wilson, right?" Elio Ann said in an uncourteous tone, "I am Elio, a friend of Irene''s. We met five


    years ago when you got married. I remember I told you at that time that I hope you can treat her well


    after you get married."


    When they were married, they invited so many people, each of whom had a ss in his hand, to say a


    few polite words to him. How could he possibly remember what these people had said? Edward cursed


    secretly.


    "Mr. Ann, right?" There was a false smile on Edward''s face, but his tone was a little displeased. "Thank


    you for your concern. I and Irene are indeed very happy after our first marriage. May I ask if you have


    any advice for me today?"


    Happiness? Elio Ann sneered in his heart. If it was him, he would never allow lrene to run around alone


    when he was pregnant, and even his safety could not be guaranteed. How could he have the face to


    say this word?


    "Mr. Wilson, to tell you the truth, I don''t treat Irene like an ordinary friend. If you can''t treat him well after


    having her, I advise you to let go as soon as possible!" Elio Ann stopped beating around the bush and


    said directly.


    At once, Edward was furious. "Who is this guy? Does he care about my family affairs?"


    Just as he was about to retort, Elio Ann red at him, turned around, and stepped out of his office.


    Being inexplicably said by another man like this, Edward was certainly not in a good mood.


    He thought about it. He had been away on business for a few days because he was in too much of a


    hurry. In fact, he had not had time to call Irene. They had not seen each other for a few days. Suddenly


    he realized that he was about to go crazy thinking about her.


    Just then, assistant Harry knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Wilson, your delivery."


    With one hand taking over, Harry silently exited the room.


    Opening it and seeing it, Edward saw a familiar divorce agreement. Next to the sign, he suddenly


    signed Irene''s name!


    Edward''s brain hummed, and another document appeared from under it. Grandmother had given it to


    him, and the two sides would never divorce, and she had not signed that agreement.


    What did this mean? Was Irene going to divorce him?


    When he tried to divorce her, she refused to obey him. When he finally realised that he had finally fallen


    in love with her and wanted to make a good life with her, she wanted to divorce him!


    "This damned woman! What the hell is she up to?"


    Edward was out of his mind¡ª¡ª


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He began to call Irene crazily, only to find that he was busy. Damn it! How dare he refuse to answer his


    call!


    Edward picked up his coat and rushed to the parking lot. He wanted to ask her in person what she was


    going to do this time...


    On the way to Irene''s house, Edward almost got out before the car stopped. She had better give him


    an answer that would convince him. Otherwise, he could not help doubting whether she was


    deliberately toying with him and his feelings.


    When Irene opened the door, he saw that Edward was staring at her with fierce eyes.


    She bowed her head guiltily. He must be very angry now. Actually, she wanted to leave as soon as she


    had sent the package, but suddenly she felt a little ufortable. She was dyed for a while,


    thinking that he woulde back after his business trip, but she had not expected him toe so


    soon...


    "Edward, I..." Irene tried to exin, but Edward had rushed over and embraced her fiercely. He was so


    strong that he almost crushed her. At the same time, he kissed her and crushed her lips furiously.


    "Oh... No..." Irene''s struggle made Edward angrier. He was not even willing to touch her now?


    Very good! Irene! You did very well!


    At the thought, Edward ignored her refusal. He wrapped his hands tightly around her waist and lifted


    her into the air. In two or three steps he was in the bedroom, throwing her directly on the bed.


    "Edward! I don''t want it!" Irene was a little angry. Why was he always like this? He never cared about


    her feelings!


    No? Didn''t she know that he had no reason to let go of whatever he wanted?


    Today, he was going to use force! Whether she was happy or not, he wanted it!

 Chapter 26 Shes nothing

    Chapter 26 She''s nothing


    The battle continued untilte at night. Edward seemed to be crazy. He ignored her feelings and f*cked


    her again and again. Irene''s tears involuntarily flowed out of the corners of her eyes. She didn¡¯t say a


    word and allowed Edward to torture her.


    Untilter, when Irene couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, she almost fainted from exhaustion...


    Lying beside her, under the moonlight, he looked at her frowning face. His fingers slid over her face,


    and Edward didn¡¯t notice the deep affection on his face unconsciously.


    He was so angry. At first, he insisted on staying at his side, but now he wanted to leave as he wished.


    How could he allow such a thing to happen?


    After venting his anger, he finally calmed down. No matter he would never let go of Irene easily.


    Wanted to leave him? Impossible!


    At the moment, Irene''s cell phone screen suddenly lit up. It was a miracle that Edward took it to call


    "Senior Brother"?


    Edward almost immediately thought of Elio, who came to his office in the afternoon, and suddenly had


    an immature guess in his heart.


    The next moment, the man slipped his fingers and opened the text message without hesitation. " lrene,


    next time, find another opportunity to talk with me. I will stay in A city for the rest of the time. I can call


    you at any time. Elio."


    As expected, it was him! Edward was so angry that his teeth itched.


    It was precisely because of him that he found his next home and could not wait to divorce him to


    another person''s embrace. Irene was really shameless...


    At the moment, the temporary tenderness was swept away. Edward was like a man who had been


    betrayed. At this moment, there was only resentment left in his heart!


    ...


    The next day, when Irene got up in the morning, she was aching all over. It seemed that her whole


    body had fallen apart all over and all the organs in her body had been moved.


    She got up and wanted to get up to drink water, but unexpectedly found that it wasn¡¯t her room¡ª


    This was the house with Edward''s..


    He had taken her here while she was asleep!


    It seemed that she was really so tiredst night. She didn''t know what had happened after she fell


    asleep.


    Looking back, her left hand was also locked on the railing of the bed and could not move. What was


    Edward doing? Was he going to imprison her? lrene almost burst into tears with anger.


    The door was suddenly opened and Edward came in.


    "Are you awake?"


    Irene turned away and didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    Edward held her chin tightly and forced her to turn around, "What? You have a little lover? You don''t


    want to see me now?"


    Maybe he did not know that there was a hint of jealousy in his words.


    "What are you talking about? A little lover?" Irene felt that he was unreasonable. He had always been


    flirting with women  and owed a lot of love debts. When could he ask her in such a righteous way?


    "Do you still want to deny it?" Edward suddenly smiled, "It doesn''t matter. In the future, you just stay


    here and be my wife. Don''t ever try to seduce other men again!"


    His tone suddenly became more serious, which made Irene''s heart skip a beat.


    "What are you doing? You want me under house arrest?"


    "I just want my little pet to stay at home so that she can run around. What if she cannot find her?"


    Edwardughed with crazy possessiveness.


    "Edward you cannot do this to me!" Irene was filled with grief.


    How could he do this? He knew that she left because she wanted to be free, but he deliberately took


    her freedom to retaliate against her!


    "Take a good sleep, and I wille back to see you at night." Totally ignoring her distressed cry,


    Edward said gently, then turned and walked out of the room.


    He asked the person at the door of the room to take good care of Irene, Edward strode away from here


    without looking back.


    ...


    A few dayster, the poprity of Celine''s video began to decline.


    Although Celine''s fans still wanted to ask for an exnation and kept moring on the Inte. When


    this matter was inevitably known by Edward, he began to find someone to deal with it, and these fans


    couldn¡¯t make any more waves.


    But for safety reasons, Edward still sent someone to investigate the authenticity of the video. He didn''t


    know what had happened on the scene, but he was sure that Irene was definitely not very vicious as to


    do such things.


    He did not know when, but he had already believed in lrene thoughts...


    For some reason, Edward also chosed to go to the hospital to visited Celine.


    After all, after that cut, the child must had died.


    As for the child in Celine''s belly, he did not have much feelings for it, but after all, he was also the


    child''s father. He could notpletely sit by and ignore it, without any expression.


    Celiney in the hospital for several days, waiting for Edward to see her.


    But, after waiting for so long, no one came.


    She even suspected that there was something wrong with her n, or that Edward was still on a


    business trip. Otherwise, why did not hee to see her for so long?


    So when the power of Edward really appeared, Celine finally felt relieved. Anyway, her child was gone


    now. In order topensate her, Edward must give her an ount.


    Irene, you are dead for sure!


    Celine cursed Irene madly in her heart, and her face was really weak.


    "Edward..." Before she could finish her words, she began to sob, "Our child is gone..."


    Seeing her like this, Edward felt a little sorry for her. After all, for a mother, losing her child was also a


    so cruel thing.


    Thinking of this, he could onlyfort her. "You have suffered a lot. Take care of yourself in the


    hospital these days. Do not go anywhere. Let''s wait until you recover."


    Celine pouted with grievance and her eyes turned red, "Edward, the disappearance of the child is


    entirely because of Irene. You must help our child find Irene to settle the score!"


    "That''s enough!" Edward''s expression suddenly changed, "Don''t mention her again!"


    Celine carefully observed his face and wondered what was going on. Before she said anything, he had


    already been very angry.


    Was her n actually so effective?


    In any case, as long as he could alienate Irene and Irene, it was the purpose that he wanted to


    achieve. Although he didn¡¯t know why, now he seemed to be very dissatisfied with Irene.


    What Celine didn''t know was that Edward was just jealous of Elio. Therefore, when he thought of Irene,


    he would think of Elio Ann ''s ugly face and instantly lose all his feelings.


    However, Celine  attributed all this to her credit.


    "But Edward, our child was killed by her! That is our first child. Are you going to let it go?" Celine


    pinched her fingers and said viciously.


    Hearing this, Edward suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Celine.


    Celine saw that he suddenly looked at her without saying a word. She didn''t know what he was thinking


    and felt a little guilty.


    "Edward, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing." Edward smiled, "I''m just thinking that you seem to care more about Irene than about the


    grief of losing the child."


    The dangerous aura in the man''s words made Celine''s heart freeze.


    She waved her hand and quickly said, "Edward, what are you talking about? Of course, I''m sad, but


    this kind of thing can''t be reversed. I can''t help it either. Besides, the chief culprit, Irene, is still atrge. I


    feel unworthy for our child!"


    At this point, she was already so aggressive. Edward thought in his heart that she really could not


    retain herposure. It seemed that his guess was right. There must be a reason for the video.


    "Then tell me what happened to you at that time. How could Irene hurt the child in your belly?"


    Edward asked.


    Celine felt that his tone wasn¡¯t right. It seemed that he was questioning her.


    "That day, I was going out shopping. As a result, I walked on an empty road and was knocked out.


    When I woke up, I saw Irene. She said that she hated me for taking away your heart and the child in


    my belly, so she picked up the knife... You know everything about what happened afterward."


    Celine repeated the lie she had made up and looked at the man uneasily, but she saw no expression


    on his face, showing that he wasn¡¯t angry with her at all.


    "You mean? She first sent someone to kidnap you? Knock you out and then transfer you somewhere


    else. I am afraid she alone can''t do it."


    He had remained unmoved and was still looking for the loopholes in her words. It seemed that Irene


    had truly been mesmerized by the woman!


    Celine''s face changed, "Edward, why do you ask me this? You should ask that vicious woman, Irene,


    why did she hurt our child..."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Celine''s hatred for Irene deepened at the moment. She almost wanted Irene to disappear from this


    world!


    If she had known this would happen, she should have killed Irene directly when she kidnapped her and


    didn¡¯t allow her to live in the world with the opportunity to talk to the powerful Edward.


    But now, Edward was obviously doubting her...


    "I¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly."


    Hearing Celine say bad things about Irene in front of him, Edward only felt a little harsh. He couldn''t


    help but wonder what Irene was doing and whether he had a good meal. He found that he could not


    stay here any longer.


    "You just need to take care of yourself. Don''t think about anything else." It seemed that Edward was


    She was doomed! Realizing this fact, Celine suddenly felt that the sky was falling down. Without the


    chips that bind Edward, she was nothing!

 Chapter 27 Edward,I hate you!

    Chapter 27 Edward,I hate you!


    When Edward finally left, Celine could hardly control the mood that was on the verge of copse.


    As soon as Edward disappeared, she punched the bed to vent her anger without even thinking.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After losing her child, she had humiliated herself twice to get rid of lrene. Now she found that their


    rtionship was getting better and better. How could Celine not be angry?


    Seeing that his heart and eyes were filled with Irene''s expression, he was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be


    married to her. After all, he had schemed so many times, so there should not be such a result! But now,


    she was helpless. Would she really let her watch them be together?


    "Ah! Damn Irene!" She should not have kept Irene. Why did not such a bitch die? Why!


    Celine screamed in the empty ward.


    "If you are angry like that, then you''re not pretty anymore..." Suddenly, a deep male voice sounded.


    Celine raised her head and suddenly saw a tall and slender figure standing at the door of the ward. The


    person was staring at her and his eyes were full of indifference.


    "It is you." Celine looked at the man in a suit. He was tall and slender, handsome and elegant, and his


    smile was refreshing. But when Celine saw such a person, she showed a disgusted expression.


    "Why are you here?" Celine looked at him on alert.


    "I came to help you, of course." He raised the corner of his mouth and smiled calmly. "Why? Don''t you


    want to be Mrs. Wilson?"


    Celine, who knew who the visitor was, suddenly became alert. "Will you be so kind to help me?"


    She was so clear about the temperament of this person in front of her. When she identally had sex


    with him, Celine was also very annoyed. Later, when she found out that she was pregnant, her first


    reaction was to abort the child. At that time, this man also immediately stopped her.


    He also told her that there was a way to help her handle the situation¡ª


    After that, Celine found someone to investigate him secretly, only to find out that the man was the


    illegitimate son of Edward''s father, Eric. The man with such an identity approached her and made her


    pregnant. Obviously, he wanted to use her to do something.


    But at that time, Celine felt that it was indeed a good way to pretend to be a powerful child. As for the


    purpose of the other party, she was sozy to care so much.


    Unexpectedly, the n failed, the man appeared again.


    "Do you have any good idea?" Celine was forced into a corner. Since someone came out to help her,


    she could only believe he.


    "We need to give this further thought and discuss it further. However, as long as you believe in me and


    follow the instructions I gave you, I will make your dreamse true." The certainty in Wilson Eric''s


    words seemed to carry some kind of power as he gave Celine a shot in the heart.


    "You said right. Why should I believe you?" Although her mind was much more stable, Celine still had


    an impable look of suspicion on her face.


    Wilson Eric slowly walked up to her bed and lightly ced his hand on her shoulder. His gentle voice


    floated into her ears like a puff of smoke. "Baby, of course you have to trust me. Who else can you trust


    now other than me?"


    Celine secretly clenched her fists, "Yes, I fought alone until now. Except for me, who has cooperated


    with her, who can make me drop my guard?"


    "Be good, listen to me. I will let you get what you want."  Eric Wilson rested her head on his shoulder.


    When he saw that she had rxed, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    ...


    On the other side, Irene had been tied to the bed for a whole day, with a red mark on his wrist. In the


    end, her hand hurt badly.


    Irene felt angry and wronged in her heart. She had been forced to leave for no reason. She could


    understand that his self-esteem was hurt when she suddenly wanted to leave. But thenecdotal said that


    she was seducing another man outside. She had been wronged too much!


    Why did she love him wholeheartedly for too many years? How had she ever done such a thing!


    With deep resentment in her heart, Irene couldn¡¯t eat the first meal and fell asleep again.


    When Edward returned home, Irene hadn¡¯t yet woken up.


    She was lying obliquely on the bed, her eyes closed, her eyshes trembling slightly. A strand of curly


    long hair slipped from her ear to her cheeks and then spread on her snow-white arm. Her whole body


    was white and dazzling, adding a touch of weakness and helplessness.


    Looking at her, Edward''s breath became lighter. She wasn¡¯t on guard when she was sleeping, and the


    usual anger and the thorns all over her body were also withdrawn, which made him want to take pity on


    her.


    She quietly untied the handcuffs on her hands. Edward gently put her hand beside her, so that she


    could sleep morefortably.


    But at this moment, Irene suddenly opened his eyes.


    Edward held her hands for a while, the tenderness on his face was unconsciously withdrawn.


    Then Irene opened his eyes and saw him frowning. He seemed to be looking at her with displeasure.


    No one knew what he was thinking. There was fear in Irene''s eyes, "You... you''re back?"


    Looking at her cautious look and the way she told him that she would never divorce, Edward felt that


    she was guilty, guilty,  and even not confident enough to speak.


    Thinking of this, Edward asked coldly, "Why don''t you eat?"


    Just now, the servant outside told him that she had not eaten a whole day. He didn''t know if she was


    acting in a fit of pique or testing his patience. In short, this incident had put him in a very bad mood!


    Looking at his cold expression, Irene knew that he was still angry, but he did not know what he was


    angry about. So he said coldly. "I have no appetite."


    "Really? You only have appetite when I let your wild man serve you, do not you?" Edward said, with an


    irrepressible anger on his face.


    Irene was also very angry when he heard this, "Edward! Do you have to say this?"


    "Humph," Edward said with a sneer. "What''s wrong? You''ve done it. Why are you afraid of being said?"


    "What did I do? There¡¯s no evidence, how can you say such words?" Irene was so angry that he almost


    jumped. In his eyes, she had really cheated on him.


    Yes, she did like him at first, but he could not defame her for no reason like this¡ª


    "Your wild man hase to the office to ask me for people! What do you say? Am I supposed to get


    my woman out of here and have the divorce papers reviewed so you two can have an affair?" Edward


    ''s eyes were so gloomy that they seem to eat her up.


    She did not even know what he was talking about!


    "Edward! Do not be unreasonable, okay?" Irene''s voice became louder unconsciously.


    "Well, I¡¯ll let you see today what is really unreasonable!" Edward was provoked by her, and his eyes


    became dangerous. He was like a furious lion, violently throwing her directly on the bed.


    He grabbed Irene''s wrist tightly and Irene struggled desperately.


    "Let me go! Edward, you are bastard!"


    But the man was in a rage. How could he stop as she said?


    He saw that Edward easily grabbed her hands with one hand and fixed them on her head, holding her


    down with the other hand on her waist. At the time, he was stroking her skin lingeringly.


    Edward kissed her in a barbaric way, which seemed to be a punishment for hurting her.


    Irene felt that his lips seemed to be broken. A faint smell of blood flowed into his mouth, but he didn¡¯t


    feel pity for her. He continued to torture her.


    Irene was unable to resist the crazy power. But at this moment, she was really desperate.


    She felt that her senses became numb under the invasion of such a storm, and she suddenly became


    quiet.


    The person in front of him no longer resisted, and Edward finally stopped because of his stiff body. He


    looked at the person in his arms and saw two lines of tears silently falling from her cheeks. Irene''s eyes


    suddenly lost light, like a lifeless doll.


    Edward''s heart suddenly softened, he stopped in annoyance. What was he doing? Why was he always


    unable to control himself in front of her?


    "Edward..."


    Edward touched Irene''s head, trying tofort her and tell her that he did not mean to hurt her. He


    was just too angry to know what he was doing.


    At this time, Irene suddenly pushed him away and sat up from the bed. The tears had not dried up on


    her face, but her eyes were as sharp as a knife, "Edward, I hate you!"


    Why? Why did the person she loved have to treat her like this? When she was in the mood, she asked


    for her. She tortured her physically, but never listened to her words, she exined.


    When she said that she loved him, he did not think about it. She said that she didn''t record a video to


    hurt people, and he didn''t believe it either. Edward seemed to never really trust her. In his heart, she


    might always be the woman who reversed the rtionship and lied to him.


    So he never believed her, nor did he try to believe her! The reason why he did this was because she


    loved him, and he could do whatever he wanted with her!


    Touched on Irene''s disappointed and sad eyes, Edward was flustered as if something was missing in


    his heart. It seemed that the man in front of him was really going to leave him, and he had no way to


    redeem it.


    After saying this, Irene turned and ran out of the house. He knew the result would be like this. If she


    could not get him, she should let him go and let the other get the freedom they wanted!


    Irene disappeared from Edward''s sight in a sh. When he came to himself, Irene had run out of the


    vi in slippers.


    "Damn it!" Edward rushed out of the door. Seeing the servant at the door lower his head helplessly, he


    could not help getting angry. "Why didn''t you stop her?"


    Under the man''s cold aura, the servants were so frightened that they felt so wronged that they didn¡¯t


    dare to say anything.


    The next moment, Edward had taken a step forward, hurried downstairs and chased after her...

 Chapter 28 Hope youre all right

    Chapter 28 Hope you''re all right


    It waste at night, and the air was chilly in early summer.


    Wearing a thin pajama, Irene ran out of the vi with a pair of slippers on her feet. Standing shivering in


    the night wind, she suddenly regretted her impulsive behavior.


    "What should I do now? I cannot go back crestfallen like this."


    Thinking of the words she just said in a hurry, Irene felt regret in her heart. "Now, just give me a hard


    message. How can I have the face to go back and see Edward?"


    As Irene kept walking outside, her heart was in a mess. She was wondering whether he should go back


    while thinking about how to talk to Edward. He must be thinking about strangling her at this time.


    Outside the vi, there was a winding road. Irene was walking along when a passing ck car


    suddenly stopped in front of her.


    When the driver''s seat rolled down the window, she subconsciously looked over and smelled the strong


    smell of alcohol.


    She frowned with displeasure. The driver drank too much wine, and he was still driving dangerously.


    Just then, the man on the driver''s seat opened the door and got out of the car.


    Irene saw the other partymessy clothes and wanted to stay away from him. She did not expect that the


    man would approach her.


    "Little beauty, it''ste at night. Aren''t you very lonely? Why do not youe to my ce and have a


    rest?" As soon as he finished speaking, he wanted to touch Irene.


    Irene screamed with fear and quickly moved to the side, "Don''t touch me!"


    As soon as Edward chased him out, he saw a ck car parked in front of him and heard Irene''s


    frightened voice. He became so nervous and hurried forward.


    As a result, before he arrived, he saw Irene and a man pulling each other.


    The next moment, he saw the man reach out and pushed Irene away with gravity. Irene was pushed


    out by him heavily and fell on the concrete ground awkwardly.


    Edward tried to urge himself to calm down, but his eyes were terribly sharp.


    Taking a look at the license te of this person, Edward carefully held Irene up from the ground. When


    he was about to ask if she was okay, Irene covered his stomach with his hands and felt so painful that


    he couldn¡¯t even raise his head.


    "What is wrong?" Edward''s heart jumped and there was a trace of nervousness on his face.


    "My stomach... it hurts..." After a while, Irene''s face turned pale because of the pain. He couldn¡¯t even


    utter aplete sentence.


    "Hold on a little longer, I''ll send you to the hospital!" His hand trembled slightly. He did not know why he


    would suddenly be so flustered, but looking at Irene''s painful face, he wished he could bear it for her.


    With no time to care about the drunken man in front of him. Edward opened the door of the car with a


    punch, held Irene in the front passenger seat, drove the ck car straight to the hospital.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Edward leaned against the corridor, staring at the ward for a moment until the young female doctor


    came out of the ward. The man secretly breathed a sigh of relief and walked forward.


    "She, how is she?"


    The female doctor held the medical record book and looked at Edward up and down. Then she asked,


    "Are you the patient''s family?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m her husband." Without hesitation, Edward admitted his rtionship with Irene. They were


    husband and wife.


    "Do not let the patient get cold again in the future. She is pregnant. Your family should take good care


    of her. It''s only been two months. The baby is still not stable. Today, the baby almost died!"


    Thinking of Irene''s pale and pitiful face in the ward, the tone of the female doctor was mixed with a


    trace of dissatisfaction.


    "Are you talking about Irene? Is she pregnant?" Edward repeated it incredulously.


    Seeing that he did not know, the female doctor said in an even more unkind tone. "Yes, your wife is


    pregnant. Let her take good care of her in the future. Don''t let your wife run away with a big belly!"


    Edward was stunned and his heart was violently trembling.


    Irene was pregnant with his child for the first time... He was going to be a father...


    The joy of being a father for the first time hit him instantly. Different from the time when Celine was


    pregnant, at that time he might have decided to marry Celine because of revenge. As for the child itself,


    he did not seem to take it seriously from beginning to end.


    However, this child, who was Irene and him, made him excited and overwhelmed. He even began to


    wonder what kind of name a daughter should name? Or if it was a son, he must look like him.


    At this moment, Edward couldn''t wait to go into the ward and tell Irene the news. He told her that he


    would take good care of her and her child and let her give birth to the child smoothly. Then the family of


    three would enjoy the happiness and warmth of ordinary families.


    "Can I go in and see her now?" Thinking of this, Edward had always been superior and ruthless


    suddenly said with expectation.


    "Yes, you can. But the patient needs to rest, so you''d better not wake her up. Don''t stay in the ward for


    too long." The female doctor frowned and said worriedly.


    Hearing this, Edward nodded his head in delight.


    He  opened the door of the ward and walked in. Looking at Irene lying quietly on the bed, Edward felt a


    lot of different emotions in his heart, such as self-me, guilt, touching, and looking forward to the


    future.


    He felt like a fool before, self-righteously doing something and saying something that hurt her.


    But it will not happen in the future. Edward constantly estimated the future of Irene and him in his mind.


    In the future, he would be good to her like a responsible man.


    This restless night finally passed, Edward stayed in the ward for a while and retreated after listening to


    the doctor''s words.


    After sitting in the chair outside the corridor for a while, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Director Wilson, I''ve figured out what you asked me to check before. I have sent you an email


    ount."


    When Edward hung up the phone, pick up his phone and log in to his email. He scrolled down the


    screen with his slender fingers. Seeing the content of the email, the man''s eyes became darker and


    darker.


    It turned out that the previous video was directed and acted by Celine¡­


    Irene was kidnapped by a group of people in the parking lot, the camera clearly recorded everything.


    In the warehouse, Celine was covered in blood. She was sent to the ambnce by several strong men


    calmly. It seemed that it had been premeditated, and even the ambnce had been found.


    Edward narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    However, his expression immediately turned that of shock and anger.


    There was another video of Irene being surrounded by Celine''s fans. Edward¡¯s fingers trembled slightly


    and he clicked open the video.


    In the video, Irene was alone in the middle of everyone''s fingers, she liked a person trapped in the


    desert.


    dry and helpless.


    She looked very embarrassed and injured, she had lost her usual delicate and capable look.


    Later, Elio helped her out and sent her to the hospital.


    At this moment, Edward finally understood why Elio Ann rushed into the office and said such words to


    him that day. He couldn''t even protect his own woman so that she had a child to be stimted. Edward


    even wanted to p himself.


    "Irene probably wanted to divorce him because he was disheartened." Edward thought secretly.


    At this moment, he suddenly received a text message. It was Celine''s number.


    "Edward, can we talk? Wait for you at the same old ce."


    Seeing the text message, Edward stood up. It happened that he also wanted to make it clear to Celine.


    When they arrived at the appointed ce, Celine had already waited there.


    She wore a chiffon dress with a circle of tassels at the neckline, the woman wore a delicate light


    makeup and looked good.


    Thinking of Irene and Celine Qiaozi who were still lying in bed, Edward was very angry that he gnashed


    his teeth.


    As soon as he sat down, Edward coldly opened his mouth before Celine could open her mouth. "I have


    checked thest time you were injured."


    As soon as he finished his words, Edward saw clearly Celine''s whole body trembling unconsciously.


    "Edward, the child is gone anyway. What happened at that time is no longer important. I do not want to


    look into it anymore." Celine''s voice was low, as if there was someck of confidence.


    "If she doesn''t want to punish me, I will!" Edward snorted in his heart.


    "Tell me, at that time, was it really Irene stabbed you? Or did you deliberately set this trap and let her


    identally hurt you?" Wen Edward''s voice was as cold as ice, which was enough to freeze people to


    death.


    "Edward? What do you mean? Do I y jokes on my own children?" Celine''s face immediately showed


    a touch of injury, as if she didn¡¯t believe that Edward would doubt her.


    Her attitude made Edward angry, he subconsciously held back his anger.


    In any case, from the video, it was indeed Irene who hurt the patient. But since they had been tangled


    before, it was possible that the injury was idental. No one had any evidence to prove who had evil


    intentions.


    Seeing that he was looking at her without saying a word, Celine was a little anxious. She pinched her


    fingers and nerved herself to speak.


    "Edward, the reason why I invited you toe out today is to tell you that I have figured it out. After the


    child is gone, I have be more open-minded. I used to apany you because I could not bear to


    see no one taking care of you, but now..."


    Celine''s voice was hoarse, but the corners of her mouth showed a perfect smile.


    "Since you and lrene have already made up and get along well with each other, I won¡¯t be among you


    as the unpleased person. I only hope that you will be fine in the future, and I will rest assured."


    Edward was slightly stunned, obviously not expecting that Celine would be generous to quit. He had


    wanted to teach her a lesson before, but now it seemed unnecessary. After all, she once conceived a


    child for him...


    "You..." What else did Edward wanted to say, at least gave her some financialpensation.


    However, the woman in front of me had already risen from her seat. "Edward, this¡¯s myst wish to you.


    In the future, I will not try to marry you again, but I hope that we are still friends, okay?"


    Edward nodded instinctively.


    Celine pinched her palm, a smile still hanging on the corner of her mouth. She turned around and


    walked away from him without looking back. This was what the Eric taught her, "to retreat was to


    advance"...

 Chapter 29 Honeymoon After Pregnancy

    Chapter 29 Honeymoon After Pregnancy


    After Edward and Celine met and returned to the hospital, Irene had already woken up.


    Seeing that she looked much better than yesterday, Edward finally felt relieved.


    She did not know why, but when she saw that Edward hade in, Irene was flustered. What should


    she do? Was he still angry?


    Since she went to the hospital out of n, her pregnancy must have been exposed. Would he me


    her for not telling him? She even took the child and wandered aroundte at night.


    Thinking of these things, Irene felt that she was really thoughtless.


    Women were really emotional and impulsive animals. Once they were controlled by their emotions,


    they didn¡¯t know what they were doing.


    Thinking about these strange things, Irene didn¡¯t notice that Edward had sat beside her bed.


    "Irene," her hand was suddenly held by others. Irene turned around and saw Edward''s affectionate


    eyes.


    "Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing about pregnancy? Hmm?" Edward ''s voice was only tender,


    which seemed to inject a stream of soft water into her heart.


    "You... don''t me me?" Irene said.


    "What can I do to you if I me you for your current condition?" Edward was amused by her reaction.


    Yesterday when she ran out, she looked very righteous. But now she was scared in front of him.


    Holding Irene''s surprised face, Edward''s low voice came from the top of Irene''s head. "Irene, don''t think


    about running away from me again. Stay with me and give birth to the child. Then we three can live


    together happily, Isn''t that good?"


    Irene''s head was pressed against his chest and she could not see his face. But it can be imagined that


    Edward who said this now must have a beautiful vision on his face.


    Who does not want such anmon and ordinary happiness?


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Edward sighed.


    "I know you are worried about Celine. She told me today clearly that from now on, she will no longer


    disturb our life."


    "And," Edward stood up, facing Irene. "I will protect you, and will never let you get hurt again, okey?"


    There was a pleading tone in Edward¡¯s voice as he looked at her expectantly.


    Irene looked at the unshaven stubble that grew from him overnight. Her heart was melted and she


    threw herself into his arms without thinking. Her tears were like a faucet that had opened the valve. For


    a moment, she could not stop crying.


    Who knew how long she had been waiting for this?


    This time, the two finally understood each other''s heart. After telling the whole story, Irene was like a


    vagrant who finally had her own home, and her whole heart was settled down.


    In the following days, they threw away their past grudges. The way in which they got along with each


    other was like a couple who had just fallen in love.


    Irene usually rests at home and asionally makes some body tonic soup for Edward on a whim.


    When Edward was in thepany, he often thought of her. Every day, he called and texted her. Even


    the ordinary employees in thepany found that the smile on their president''s face was terrifying


    recently. At that time, the atmosphere in the wholepany was much calmer than before.


    Whenever the president and his wife had nothing to do, Edward would apany them. They would


    shop and chat in the supermarket, or walk around the park in the sunset. Their life was in and


    happy, and they lived a happy andfortable life.


    After a long time, Irene found that she had gained a few pounds.


    for this matter, Edward was very happy, which showed that he was good at raising his wife.


    It happens that Edward was on a business trip these days. Irene would not see him for a few days. She


    was thinking silently that she should eat less these days so that he wouldn''t see her gain weight again


    when he came back.


    As if he could guess what she was thinking, Edward looked at her worriedly before leaving and warned.


    "You can''t starve my son in these days when I''m not here!"


    Irene, who was caught in the thought, suddenly couldn¡¯t retain herposure. A suspicious flush


    appeared on her face, "It''s none of your business!"


    However, she felt annoyed in her heart. Right, she couldn¡¯t be willful now since she was feeding two


    people. It seems that losing weight will only happen in ten months...


    Seeing the change of her facial expression, Edward knew that she was making blind and disorderly


    conjectures. He held the person in front of him in his arms and kissed her forehead gently. He


    sessfully found that the blush on her cheek became more obvious, so heughed and loosened his


    grip.


    "I''m leaving." Edward said reluctantly.


    "Let''s go." Irene really could not bear to see him like this. She waved at him, turned around and went


    back to her room. He knew that she missed him more than he did. After all, he had to work, but she


    seemed to have nothing to do except to miss him...


    Edward''s business trip was in S City. It wasn¡¯t far away, but not close. It would take four or five days to


    In the past, such a business trip was nothing. But since the rtionship between them had changed,


    they were getting more and more tired of it. They missed each other so much. Even Edward himself


    doubts whether there is something wrong with him.


    He put his luggage in the hotel and had a good sleep. The next day, when Edward got up, he was in


    high spirits.


    Her phone clicked on Irene''s text message. "Get up early this morning for a walk. I heard that it would


    be great for baby''s motor nerves!"


    In the text message, there was a fresh selfie.


    In the photo, Irene tied up her hair, showing her bright forehead. Her sunny smile was like the sunshine


    flower that had just received photosynthesis. She was full of vitality and Edward was very happy to see


    it.


    After texting back, Edward went to meet his clients with a smile.


    Therefore, when Beth Jones saw Edward for the first time, her heart began to beat erratically.


    Today, she came with the president of thepany to discuss business with the Wilson. Before she


    came, she was still a little nervous. After all, it was said that the president of the Wilson was famous for


    his ruthlessness in the business world. She was worried that she would not be able to do business


    because of her poor performance.


    In this way, after returning, those colleagues would secretly gossip that she would be Mr. Brown''s


    secretary by selling her body. In fact, she was nothing but a vase.


    Beth was arrogant and couldn¡¯t tolerate any sand in her eyes, so she would not be willing to be


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    criticized behind the scenes. Therefore, she volunteered toe here for this cooperation with the


    Wilson. After all, she had a sister named Irene.


    As it happened, this sister was also the wife of the President Edward. If there was no agreement at that


    time, she still had this bargain chip to use, didn''t she?


    Beth happily nned, but all these careful thoughts werepletely annihted at the moment when


    she saw Edward


    When Edward walked into the conference room, Beth just looked up at the door.


    She just saw Edward, dressed in a suit, striding in.


    The man had short ck hair, a knife-sharp face, and a tall nose. When he looked at people, his eyes


    were sharp. It seemed that the moment he stared, people were fixed and couldn''t move their eyes


    anymore.


    The outline of his chin was distinct. A small piece of livid stubble added a bit of manliness. He looked


    pretty dignified and calm.


    However, this person had a smile on his face before entering the room.


    And it was the kind of smile that would make a woman could not help screaming in her heart when she


    saw it.


    The moment Beth saw his smile, she found that her heart had fallen for him. This man had her at hello


    with a smile.


    When the Edward arrived, the two sides began friendly contact.


    Mr. Brown shook hands with Edward respectfully and said with a smile. "Mr. Wilson, I''ve heard a lot


    about you. I''m Brown."


    Edward nodded as a response.


    When it was Beth''s turn, she stood up and showed a self-knowledged and elegant smile. "Mr. Wilson,


    I''m Beth, the secretary of Mr. Brown."


    She intended to wear an apricot dress for today''s asion. It was decorated with big sleeves, which


    made her arms slender and white. The skirt was close to her thighs, leaving a small slit, revealing a


    fascinating view.


    Unfortunately, Edward did not notice it, or in other words, he didn''t care at all.


    He stretched out his hand and shook hands with Beth politely. However, since she was a woman, he


    released her almost just after just touching her hand.


    Beth was disappointed by this shortmunication. Edward  was as cold as the rumor. But when she


    thought of his smile, Beth felt that she was full of strength. How could she shrink back because of a


    little setback.


    She had already had a lot of experience in dealing with men. Just look at how Mr. Brown treated her.


    She, Beth, would try her best to get what she wanted by any means! So did Edward.


    Time passed quickly. Because the intention of this cooperation between the two sides was rtively


    proposal. In addition, their information was transparently transparent, so there was no need to hide a


    lot of things.


    The negotiation went very smoothly.


    In the evening, the two sides had almost reached an agreement and began to finalize the details of the


    contract.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Edward proposed to go back to the hotel first and continue the rest of


    the things in the future. They naturally dared not refuse.


    Seeing that cooperation was about to bepleted, Mr. Brown said with a ttering smile. "Mr. Wilson,


    you came from City A, so we should do our duties as the host. It was really a mistake not to wee


    you."


    Edward said politely, "Mr. Brown, it''s all about business, which ismon to have business trips. You


    don''t have to take such little thing seriously."


    Mr. Brown asked. "Where is Mr. Wilson staying tonight? I am familiar with almost every hotel in this city.


    I''ll ask them to take good care of you."


    Speaking of his address, Beth, who was next to him, had an idea and could not help but listen


    carefully.

 Chapter 30 Drunk?

    Chapter 30 Drunk?


    Then she heard that Edward casually gave out his address and said. "You don''t have to be so polite,


    Mr. Brown. When we''re done here, I''ll go back as soon as possible. Don''t bother about these trivial


    things."


    At this point, it was a bit too much to chat with him.


    Mr. Brown was also a sophisticated person, so he stopped talking about it. "Okay, goodbye, Mr. Wilson.


    I''ll be the host another day, and we''ll have a good meal."


    Edward agreed.


    On the side, Beth''s heart beat fast. The hotel mentioned by Edward was just near her house. She


    almost felt that this was fate and she must do something tonight.


    Thinking of this, Beth pretended to have a headache and said to Mr. Brown. "Mr. Brown, My work has


    already done. I have a bit headache, so I go back first."


    Mr. Brown was in a good mood at this time. He didn''t stop her, but secretly pinched her ass in a ce


    where outsiders couldn''t see. "Would you like me to give you a ride?" Beth saw the desire in his eyes at


    a nce and understood at once..


    "No need, Mr. Brown. I have a headache today and want to sleep early." Beth also refused him secretly.


    This old man was thinking about those things every day. Beth silently cursed in her heart, but


    unfortunately, she would not apany him today.


    After saying this, Beth picked up her bag and quickly left the ce.


    Returning to the hotel, Edward called Irene. They loved each other for a long time and finally decided to


    go to bed.


    At this moment, a strange call awakened Edward.


    He pressed the answer button with confusion and heard a familiar voice of a woman from the other


    side of the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Wilson. Do you still remember me? I''m Beth."


    Edward tilted his head and recalled that Beth seemed to be the person around Mr. Brown. Was there


    something wrong with the contract. He couldn''t help thinking.


    "Miss Jones, right? Of course I remember. What''s the matter?" Edward''s voice was polite and distant,


    which made Beth feel very ufortable.


    "Well, Mr. Brown also said that it was rude for us to treat you in a bad manner when you came here. I


    just heard that your hotel is close to my house. Why don''t youe out and have a midnight snack


    with us? I know there are many delicious dishes around here. I promise you''ll be satisfied."


    Hearing that it was not about work, Edward suddenly lost interest. He was impatient, but on the


    surface, he still maintained a gentleman''s attitude.


    "No, Miss Jones, please thank Mr. Brown for me. It''s veryte today. Let''s meet again next time.


    Goodbye." After that, before she replied, Edward hung up directly.


    At this moment, Beth, who was already standing at the entrance of the hotel, was fuming with anger.


    Couldn''t he understand her meaning? He doesn''t want her?


    Irene, your man was really interesting! Beth gritted her teeth and thought. Were there really men that


    didn''t cheat in this world? She just didn''t believe it!


    Anyway, Edward still had to stay here for a few days. The time was still long, and she had plenty of


    time. We''ll see! Beth secretly vowed.


    The next morning, Edward received a text message in the early morning. He thought it was a text


    message from Irene. He opened it excitedly and found that it was different from what he thought.


    It turned out to be Beth¡ªMr.Wilson, good morning. Did you get up? There was a park nearby called


    Crimson Rock Park, which was very suitable for running.


    Edward narrowed his eyes and understood. It seemed that fromst night, it was not Mr. Brown who


    had ordered Beth to do it, but this woman''s personal decision.


    Edward smiled mockly, in the past he may ept the beautiful women whoe to the door


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    generously or it might be a waste if he didn''t, But now it was different. Now he was a man with a family


    and children. This seduction makes him feel a little uninteresting.


    Closing the phone, Edward pretended not to see this text message and went downstairs to have


    breakfast.


    Who knew that this was just the beginning. In the next two days, Beth still tried her best to ask Edward


    out. From time to time, she sent him text messages. She found that Edward ignored her and also sent


    love message, but Edward ignored all of them.


    In the end, he was annoyed, so he simply pulled Beth''s number into the cklist of his mobile phone.


    Even so, Beth was still looking for existence in front of him.


    Just now, Edward received a bouquet of flowers sent by the waiter. The card in the flowers said, "May


    you be happy every day, Beth."


    Edward threw the flowers into the trash can without thinking. He had never met such an annoying


    woman.


    On that day''s meeting, Beth looked very generous and elegant. Why did she still act so


    straightforwardly?


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Beth finally met Edward at the dinner party that was arranged


    by Mr. Brown. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but he was still as handsome and heroic as


    before.


    Beth painted exquisite makeup, lifted her fishtail skirt, and walked over with a cup of wine.


    Seeing hering over, Edward was a little worried that she would do something outrageous. But


    when he thought that it was dinner time and so many people were there, he thought that she wouldn¡¯t


    dare to do anything excessive, so he calmed down.


    When she came over, the man opened his mouth as if nothing had happened. "Miss Jones, long time


    no see."


    Beth has a faint smile on her lips, but she is happy in her heart. Sun Tzu''s art of war said that people


    should first confuse their hearts and then attack them unprepared. She has worked hard on him these


    two days.


    "Hello, Mr. Wilson. It''s been a long time." Beth''s eyes were full of charm as if she had seen into


    someone''s heart.


    Being ufortable by her, Edward couldn¡¯t lose his temper on the spot for no reason, so he had to


    find an excuse and go to the toilet.


    ...


    Irene, who had been at home for several days, was very happy today. Today was the Edward''s


    birthday. Originally, she was still regretful for his birthday, but he was on a business trip and didn¡¯t even


    give him a chance to celebrate.


    But yesterday he said that after this dinner, he woulde back overnight.


    As she told him not to rush, she was looking forward to seeing the surprise she had prepared for him


    when he came back.


    As she thought about it, Irene couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She took out his mobile phone and wanted


    to call him.


    The phone was quickly connected. Irene said. "Hello." Then he heard a sweet female voice from the


    opposite side. "Hello?"


    It was Edward who went to the toilet in a hurry, without even carrying his cell phone. He put the phone


    in front of Beth, and suddenly there was a call. She didn''t want to care about it at all, but she just


    wanted to wait for the phone to be hung up. Unexpectedly, she nced at the name ''Irene'' from the


    corner of her eye.


    Beth narrowed her eyes and shed a sinister look that did not ord with her beauty. Is it Irene


    Jones?


    The next moment, Beth picked up the phone without hesitation. In order not to let Irene recognize her,


    she deliberately changed the tone.


    On the other side, Irene, who heard that it was not the voice of Edward, was stunned. Before she could


    react, she heard a voice from the opposite side. It seemed that someone left the receiver and looked at


    his cell phone. A voice came from far away. "Hey? Did I take the wrong cell phone?"


    Then came the sound of vomiting from a man she could not hear clearly.


    While Irene was wondering, the woman''s voice became clear. "Excuse me, are you looking for Mr.


    Wilson? He is drunk now. I will send him back to the hotel now. If you have something to say, you can


    call me tomorrow."


    "Hello..." Before Irene could finish his sentence, the other side had already hung up the phone.


    For a moment, countless memories came to her mind. He was drunk, and in the hotel.


    Edward and her had experienced the same kind of experiencest time, hadn''t they? Moreover, it was


    also that business trip that allowed them to be together again.


    It seems that as long as he was on a business trip, Edward  could pretend to be drunk and make some


    helpless mistakes after drinking.


    Since the two people got together again, the uneasiness umted in her heart broke outpletely


    in heart at the moment.


    Irene found that she still couldn¡¯t trust Edward without reservation. She could even guess what would


    happen to him when he was drunk.


    Numerousplicated emotions mixed with worry and fear stuck in her heart. Irene sent a text


    message with her almost trembling fingers. "If you are busy, juste back tomorrow. I''m fine."


    I''m fine. Irene thought to herself.


    But she couldn''t help but feel a little sad, as if a big hand was severely grabbing her heart.


    She suddenly found that even if she had a child and he treated her so well, she still couldn¡¯t trust


    himpletely . She did not want to control him in this respect. She restrained him as if she was


    afraid. But what was she afraid of? Irene did not understand.


    But at this moment, she felt a little cold and lonely when she stayed alone in the empty house.


    ...


    Beth took the phone away a little from the stranger who was throwing up outside the toilet and turned


    off the phone contentedly, with cunning sparkle in her eyes.


    Irene must have a feeling of betrayal now. It must be a bad feeling, but she had no choice because she


    had fallen for Edward, Irene''s man.


    When she thought that such a high-quality man had stayed with Irene for five years, Beth felt that it was


    really unfair. Such a man should be with her naturally.


    As for Irene, she was the child of their father in his second marriage. Her genes is not as good as hers


    and she still had something good that Irene did not have in her hands. How could she be willing?


    In the past few years of studying abroad, she seldom cared about her family''s situation and did not


    inquire much about it. Previously, she only knew that she had married the president of the Wilson and


    thought that she was lucky to get arge sum of money.


    The president of such an enterprise must be old and ugly. But Edward ispletely different from what


    she had imagined.


    In this case, she couldn''t me herself for wanting topete with Irene!

 Chapter 31 Let me hug and then wash. I miss you

    Chapter 31Let me hug and then wash. I miss you


    After the dinner, Edward couldn¡¯t wait to back home.


    He couldn''t wait to see Irene, and he hadn''t expected that he would miss a woman so much.


    Therefore, even if today''s meeting was finished veryte. He still came back by ne, hoping to see


    the little woman he dreamed of every night earlier.


    When he returned to the vi, it was already past ten o''clock in the middle of the night. He handed his


    luggage to the servants at home. Knowing that Irene had returned to his bedroom, he directly strode


    upstairs and came to the door.


    He didn''t know if Irene was asleep at the moment, in order not to disturb Irene''s rest,


    with a creak, he gently opened a crack in the door.


    Only the old-fashioned deskmp on the bedside table was turned on in the room. The soft orange light


    shone on Iren, making her look even more peaceful and close.


    Her long hair softly rested on her thin shoulder, making her look even more tender and beautiful.


    She was leaning on the bed with a pillow on her back.


    She held a book with unknown name in her hand, and was softly reading it in her unique voice. She


    stroked her belly from time to time, with a doting smile on her face.


    This moving scene immediately softened the heart of Edward, which still left a deep impression on him


    after a long time.


    The next moment, Edward opened the door and walked in.


    Irene was at a loss when she saw the tall and handsome figureing in.


    "Why did youe back overnight?" Thinking of the phone call before, Irene still would inevitably mind


    it and care about it. For a time, she did not know how to face the man in front of her.


    Edward sat on the edge of the bed and directly held Irene, who was leaning against the head of the


    bed, into his arms.


    He gently put his chin on Irene''s thin shoulders, and tightly wrapped his strong arms around Irene''s


    waist. He tightly hugged the pretty little woman in his arms and felt her soft body in his arms.


    Only by holding this woman did he feel the pain of longing for so many days finally ease.


    "I miss you and the child, so I want toe back early to see you." Edward smells Irene''s unique scent


    and hair smell, and slowly speaks.


    "I''ve been tired all day. Go take a bath first and then rest early." Irene extended her little hand and


    gently pushed Edward. At the moment, she was somewhat against his embrace.


    "Let me hug you and then I''ll wash. I miss you so much..." Edward said as he buried his face in Irene''s


    shoulders. This was a rare act of coquetry.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Irene''s heart was still filled with the charming voice of the woman on the other end of the


    phone, the wrong phone call... Let the man hold her tightly, but her thoughts drifted far away.


    ...


    In the following days, Edward still took care of his beloved little woman very carefully.


    He told the servants about her diet every day, personally took Irene to and from work, apanied her


    to eat, and took her for a walk... they had a happy and pleasant life.


    However, they hadn¡¯t expected that an uninvited guest wasing. Their happy and peaceful life was


    about to be broken .


    ...


    Eric Wilson who was abroad saw the information brought by his men, and the corners of his handsome


    mouth raised a strange smile.


    "This olddy is really worried about the marriage of his beloved grandson." Putting the materials in his


    hand on the tea table, the man crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa.


    "Then let''s see how capable her favorite grandson is." The man sneered.


    Wilson took out his phone from his pocket, opened it, and clicked on his phonemunication book.


    He then called his father, Cameron Wilson.


    "Old man, didn''t you always want me to go back to thepany? Now I promise you." Then he hung


    up the phone.


    "Ha, it''s getting more and more interesting." Eric said as he browsing his phone.


    ...


    The next day, just like before, Edward came to thepany with Irene.


    "Mr. President, Mrs. Wilson, please wait a moment."


    As soon as they arrived at the front desk, the receptionist immediately called the president couple.


    "What''s the matter?" Edward turned to look at the receptionist, but he didn¡¯t let go of his hand. Irene


    had been struggling with her useless little hand.


    "President, Director Wilson and Eric Wilson arrived at thepany early this morning. They''re in your


    office right now!" The receptionist replied respectfully.


    "Yes."Edward narrowed his eyes and replied coldly.


    People at the front desk suddenly felt cold.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked into the elevator holding Irene''s small hand.


    "What do you think Dad call for you this time?" Irene looked at the stern man beside her and couldn¡¯t


    help but ask with concern.


    Edward looked down at his wife, who was raising her small head and looking at him with concern.


    He reached out and gently lifted Irene''s small chin, gently nting a kiss on her small but full lips. "You


    are still fussing over these things after getting pregnant, and I won''t let you off easily if you influence my


    son''s mood."


    Then, he rudely pulled Irene into his arms.


    ...


    Inside the president''s office.


    "Edward, it''s not easy for your brother toe back. I''m going to let him be the vice president of the


    Cameron stood in front of his youngest son. He looked at the youngest son in front of him and then


    looked at the eldest son sitting on the sofa not far away. Then he spoke out his thoughts.


    "Since you have decided, do you still need my opinion? Is my opinion important?" The corners of the


    mouth of Edward''s mouth lifted slightly and he sneered.


    "It''s Wilson Group, you can do whatever you want. However, I''m sorry. I have a lot of work to do now.


    Please do as you please."


    Throwing out these words, Edward opened the file on his desk and pretended to work.


    Seeing this, Eric, who had been sitting on the sofa, slowly got up. He tidied up his clothes and walked


    towards the office table of Edward. "Old man, since Edward is going to work, we won''t disturb him


    anymore. I will go to thepany and familiarize myself with the environment first."


    "Alright." Cameron walked in front and led Eric out of the office.


    When Cameron walked out, Eric suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned to look at Edward and said,


    "President Wilson, I''ll appreciate your guidance in the future."


    A faint smile hung on his face from beginning to end. However, when he took a closer look, that smile


    did not reach his eyes.


    ...


    "Cara, you need to amend it here. This month..." Irene corrected Cara''s mistake while walking.


    But before she could finish her words, Irene identally bumped into theing man, and the


    documents in her hands fell to the ground.


    After apologizing to Cara, she squatted down to pick up the documents that fell to the ground.


    The next moment, a clean and slender hand appeared in front of Irene and held Irene''s documents in


    her hands. The corners of her mouth froze and she took the documents. She looked up at the man on


    the opposite side and was ready to thank him.


    She saw a tall and handsome man looking at her with a yful face, which made her feel that they had


    known each other for a long time.


    She thanked him politely and then turned to discuss the problem with Cara.


    In fact, the reason why she fled in a hurry was that she wasn¡¯t used to strangers staring at her so


    eagerly.


    Looking at Irene''s back, Eric said softly. "Interesting." Then, he turned around and walked towards his


    office.


    At noon, Edward asked Irene to go to his president''s office to have lunch as usual.


    After lunch, Edward held Irene''s small body and sat down on the sofa to rest.


    "Son, your mother ate so little. Are you not full? From now on, if you''re too weak, you''ll me your


    mother."


    He held Irene''s shoulder with one hand and stroked her slightly raised belly with another hand. Then he


    lowered his head and talked to Irene''s stomach.


    Irene had never seen Edward making jokes, so she was in a good mood.


    The resentment against him caused by that phone call a few days ago has gradually disappeared in his


    meticulous care for her these days.


    "Don''t hurt my son. He''s full. Is it true, my son?" Irene said, stroking his belly. He had just learned to be


    a gentleman.


    Looking at Irene who pouted proudly, Edward held her tightly in his arms and kissed on her pouting


    lips. After the kiss, Irene fell into the arms of Edward, flushing and heavily gasping...


    Edward let Irene leanfortably in his arms and gently patted Irene on the back. Until he heard the


    even breathing sound of the little woman in his arms, he gently carried the little woman in his arms to


    the lounge inside.


    Fearing that she might catch a cold, Edward took a nket from the cab and gently put it on Irene.


    Tucked her in. After a kiss on her smooth forehead, the man walked away with long legs, walked out of


    the lounge and went on working.


    In the following days, Irene saw the man who had collided with her. It was not until now that she knew


    that the man was the big brother, Eric, who was in charge of Edward''s overseas country. No wonder he


    looked at her like that. He must know her identity.


    However, thinking that Eric had already entered thepany, in the heart of Edward, he would


    probably mind it.


    ...


    After Beth had made up her mind topete with Irene, she left S City, came to the city where Irene


    and Edward were located, and applied for a secretary job in a listedpany.


    That night, Edward attended a dinner party.


    He had met Beth, whom he had not seen for some time, in this ce. Beth was still the same as


    before. Every time she saw him, she was like a dog seeing its bones, staring at him like a tiger waiting


    to pounce on its prey.


    Edward did not expect to see Beth here, but he didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    In his heart, other than Irene, there was no other woman he could tolerate.


    After the meal, everyone left.


    Beth refused the passing vehicle of many people. She had waited for a long time, and finally, Edward


    arrived. She looked at Edward, who was tall and straight, taking firm steps anding over. She


    couldn''t help but ask for a ride.


    However, Edward only took a short step and walked to his car without looking back. "Mr. Wilson, I''m


    lrene''s sister.  It''s not too much for you to give me a ride?" Beth shouted at Edward, who was about to


    step into the car.

 Chapter 32 Protect The One You Love Like A Knight

    Chapter 32 Protect The One You Love Like A Knight


    Hearing this, Edward paused and looked back at Beth who was alone, he said coldly. "Get in the car. I


    only picked you up because of Irene. "


    In the car filled with flicked lights, Edward leaned against the back of the chair to have a rest.


    Beth secretly looked at the man next to her, with a cold face, a high nose, and thin lips...


    Beth was more fascinated by this man. She also became more determined topete with her half-


    sister for her husband.


    ...


    When Edward returned home, he found Irene still awake and was watching TV in the living room.


    "You are back. Why are you sote today?" Irene took over the coat and smelled the faint alcohol smell


    on Edward¡¯s clothes. She understood.


    "I''m going to attend a party tonight. We''ll definitely have a few drinks and I''lle homete." Edward


    replied lightly.


    Irene knew that Edward had many such events, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    "You haven''t slept since it''s sote. Are you waiting for me?" Looking at the little woman who had been


    busy since he came back, Edward couldn''t help teasing her.


    "I didn''t. I just wanted to watch TV. I didn''t realize that you were back." Irene retorted back as she


    looked at the man''s teasing eyes.


    "I see. I did not know my wife liked to watch gory war movies." Edward raised his hand and pointed to


    the war movies on TV. Then he looked at the small woman in front of him, whose cheeks blushe, and


    said softly.


    "I just like watching anti-war movie. What''s wrong with that?" Irene raised her voice and shouted


    unconsciously because of her guilty conscience.


    Irene was waiting for Edward in the living room. Her attention was not on TV and most of the time she


    stared at the door. She did not know what she was watching.


    "Well, I don''t care. I''m going back to my room to sleep!" Irene couldn''t stand the man''s piercing eyes,


    so she red at Edward with his big eyes and strode upstairs.


    "Slowly. Be careful with my son..." Edward looked at Irene''s back as she left, calling out to her.


    Reminded by him, Irene slowed down unconsciously and went upstairs.


    After taking a bath, Edward came out wearing the same Japanese silky pajamas as Irene. He saw


    Irene lying on the bed reading a magazine.


    Edward walked to the bed while wiping his wet hair with a towel.


    When Irene saw that Edward was wiping his hair anding over, she sat up straight and took over


    the towel in his hand to wipe his hair.


    Edward lowered his head so that Irene could reach him.


    Edward''s warm and broad hands gently sped Irene''s waist. He sighed to himself how she could give


    birth to his own child with such a thin waist.


    The man''s big palm slipped to Irene''s slightly protruding belly and he whispered to Irene while stroking


    it gently.


    " Irene, don''t go to work. Stay at home, okay?"


    Irene, who had been immersed in the warm and harmonious atmosphere, heard this sudden remark.


    She suddenly woke up and looked at Edward incredulously with herrge eyes unbelievably.


    "Look at you, are you afraid? I do not want to interfere too much with your work. I am just worried that


    you''ll be very tired at work, so I want you to nurture fetus at home in peace." Edward took the towel in


    Irene''s hand and ced it on the nightstand.


    He reached out hisrge palm and gently stroked Irene''s hair, which was tousled. Edward wanted to


    soothe Irene''s anger, the way hebed the dog''s fur.


    "Edward, I''m not tired of working. I can still cope with it." Irene hurriedly exined.


    The next moment, the woman leaned her head on his shoulder and said in a soft voice.


    "Edward, you know I like to work. Besides, if I work, don''t we have more time for each other?" At this,


    Irene looked at Edward with wide eyes expectantly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m just worried that you will be too tired from work and can''t take care of yourself." Edward scratched


    the tip of Irene''s nose.


    "No, I''ll take good care of myself. If I''m tired, I''ll stop immediately and have a good rest. Besides, are


    not you at thepany? Who dares to exhaust me? Please let me work!"


    After Irene finished her words, she leaned her little body against Edward''s arms.


    Looking at the puppy-like little man in his arms, Edward reluctantlypromised.


    "Well, I only promise you for now. If you do not feel well, you must stop working at once and rest. But if


    grandmother knows this, what will you do by then?" Edward looked at the proud little woman in his


    arms with a grin and deliberately threatened her.


    "Don''t tell her first. I''ll tell you after a while and give her a surprise. Grandma will definitely be very


    happy at that time, won''t she?" Irene blinked his big eyes and discussed with Edward.


    At the sight of Irene''s sly demeanor, Edward could not help but kiss her. The overwhelming kissnded


    on Irene''s lips, face, neck, and underneath...


    The man randomly touched Irene''s body. Their clothes fell to the ground.


    In the rough yet gentle action of Edward, Irene gradually cooperated and reached out her little hands to


    hold the neck of Edward...


    Sensing her movement, Edward''s reaction was even more inted, as if he was about to explode.


    Irene wanted him to act more, but the man on her body suddenly stopped, kissed her lips fiercely, and


    then strode into the bathroom.


    A few minutester, the man sneaked into his quilt and held Irene in his arms. "Go to sleep. I love you."


    He kissed her forehead and closed his eyes.


    Irene felt very sweet when she looked at Edward''s forbearance.


    After a while, Irene''s steady breathing came from his arms.


    Holding Irene''s soft waist, Edward smelled her unique scent and couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time.


    This was really a torture of sweetness.


    ...


    The next day.


    Irene was sitting in her office and processing documents when her cell phone rang. It was an unfamiliar


    number.


    Irene frowned and answered the phone, "Who... who is that?"


    "My good sister, you don''t know me now? We paid you to eat and live in our family, and now since you


    married into a rich and powerful family and you just  turn against me?"


    Listening to the woman''s voiceing from the other end of the phone, Irene couldn¡¯t help but


    frowning.


    "Beth, let me tell you something first. In the past, it''s my father who bore all the living expenditures, not


    you. Even if I owed you, didn''t I do enough in the past few years?"


    Thinking of what Beth and Tristan, Irene couldn¡¯t restrain her temper no matter what.


    "Irene, I''m also your sister. You''d better be polite." Beth was dissatisfied with Irene''s attitude.


    "Compared with you, brother-inw is more friendly to me. He waited for me for a long timest night,


    just to escort me home safely. I don''t know how to refuse his kindness."


    Hearing the delicateughter from the other side, Irene could imagine Beth''s proud look on the other


    side of the phone. She could not help but feel a little annoyed.


    "If you are just calling me to tell about this thing, then I got it. However, I trust Edward. If you have


    nothing else to do, I have plenty to do." Irene then hung up the phone directly.


    "Do you know whom your husband was withst time on a business trip? Tell me..." Before Beth could


    finish her words, the phone was hung up.


    Irene looked thoughtfully at her phone, whose screen had gone ck. She only came back to her


    senses when Sherry asked her to read a file.


    ...


    This afternoon, when Irene was about to get off work.


    Irene received Elio''s call to ask her out for a meal. Irene wanted to reject, but he said that he was


    already downstairs and was waiting for her. Irene had no choice but to agree.


    After Irene and Elio called, she quickly finished her work and left the office.


    She had called Edward when he left at the beginning of the year. She said that she had something to


    do and had left. She let him go back alone first.


    ...


    "Irene, are you very tired from your recent work?" Elio couldn''t help but ask when he saw Irene''s


    depressed face.


    "No, Elio. I''m fine. Maybe I''m just a little tired!" Irene gave Elio a sweet smile.


    "You are not alone now. You must be happy. Come, eat more. I''ll take you somewhereter. I am sure


    you''ll like it very much." Elio looked at the little woman, who was obviously upset, but pretended to be


    happy. He did not expose her and just put a lot of dishes on the te.


    "Yes!" Irene wanted to refuse the suggestion to take her out to y, but he had helped her so many


    times before that she was too embarrassed to refuse. Besides, she was depressed about Beth''s call


    and did not want to go straight home.


    After dinner, Elio led her back to the university where they had graduated together.


    After they left their mother school, Irene turned to look at the tall and handsome man beside her and


    said gratefully. "Elio, thank you for bringing me here. I am very happy."


    "As long as you are happy, then my decision was right." Elio turned his head and smiled at the woman


    who was a head shorter than him.


    Looking at this handsome and energetic man and feeling his passionate gaze, Irene sighed secretly in


    her heart.


    "Elio, are you not thinking about getting a girlfriend? I already have a child, but you are still all alone!"


    said Irene in an amused tone to Elio.


    "It''s nothing bad for me to be alone. I''m quite happy now. Protecting the person I love like a knight is


    also a very happy thing." Elio raised his head to look at the vast starry sky and said slowly, covering the


    sadness in his eyes.


    Looking up at the man with a tall body standing in the night sky, Irene felt a little distressed. But at this


    time, she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words. She couldn¡¯t promise


    his happiness.


    At this time, they didn¡¯t notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at them in a ck car in the


    distance.


    "Humph, Irene, you''ve lived for a long time!" She swiped open her cell phone and a series of photos of


    Irene and Elio appeared. The woman''s fingertips touched the screen lightly and then turned off the


    phone with a smile.


    "Let''s see how you''re going to fight me!" In the darkness, she couldn''t see the vicious expression on


    Beth''s face.

 Chapter 33 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 33Misunderstanding


    When he got home, Edward found that Irene hadn¡¯t returned home yet. He wanted to call her, but after


    thinking for a while, he gave up this idea.


    After dinner, Edward went upstairs to deal with the business.


    "Master, it is bad for your health to stay upte. Please drink the soup of treme." Meanwhile, the


    servant Carolina served Edward a bowl of treme soup that was still steamingly hot.


    "Has Madam not returned yet?" Edward stopped his work, turned his head to look at Carolina, and


    suddenly spoke.


    "M...Madam hasn''t came back yet. I think she must have something important out there..." Carolina


    was afraid that Edward was angry with Irene because of herte return, so she could not help


    defending her.


    "It''s alright now. You may go!"


    After Carolina left the room, Edward looked at the European-style clock hanging on the wall of the


    study. The hour hand pointed toward nine of the clock.


    "I am sorry, the number you dialed is no longer in service..." Edward picked up the cell phone on the


    desk and called Irene again and again. The cold female voice was always heard on the other end of


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the phone.


    For some reason, Edward was a little nervous. "She''s alone and pregnant, if anything happens..." He


    could not help thinking.


    Thinking of this possibility, he became more and more flustered.


    He could not even wait until he changed clothes, picked up his cell phone, and was already leaving the


    room.


    At this time, someone sent him a message. When Edward saw that it wasn¡¯t Irene''s message, he only


    nced at it hurriedly.


    But the content was enough to shock him.


    "Good, very good, really f*cking good..." He was worried about her at home, but outside she was with


    another man, smiling so cheerfully.


    Fueled by anger, Edward threw the phone at the wall of the study, whereupon the phone immediately


    shattered into pieces.


    ...


    When Irene just returned home, she found that Edward had fallen asleep.


    Her mobile phone was automatically shut down because it was out of power. She did not know if the


    man was worrying about her.


    Irene''s mood at this moment was like falling into an ice-house. These days she had grown ustomed


    to Edward''s meticulous care. In the past, Edward had treated her worse, but she could still smile. Now


    she could no longer take his indifference toward her in stride.


    It seemed that she was too greedy and had begged for something she should not have fancied.


    After she came out of the bathroom, she went to bed. With her back to Edward¡¯s back, she couldn¡¯t fall


    asleep for a long time.


    Indeed, Edward was not asleep. When she returned, Edward already knew. However, he did not dare


    to ask her. He was afraid to hear the answer that made his heart ache, and he was also afraid that his


    great anger would hurt her.


    That night, they slept on the same bed but with different thinkings.


    ...


    The next day, after Edward had instructed his private driver to look after Irene, he drove to the


    "Hey, hey, hey, I''m telling you atest gossip that the president and his wife didn''te to thepany


    together today!" A woman''s voice suddenly appeared and broke the silence of the bathroom.


    "Really?" Several voices appeared at the same time.


    "It''s true. I saw the president drive to thepany, and Mrs. Wilson arrivedter."


    "Aren''t they doing well in their rtionship?"


    "That''s right."


    "The principal imperial concubine will be banished to the cold pce again..."


    This sentence just came into Irene''s ears as she rushed to thepany.


    The imperial concubine was about to be banished to the cold pce. These word, like a curse, kept


    lingering in her ears for a long time.


    Yes, how sad that was. She was no different from the women of the old court. She longed for her


    husband''s favor. But after all, his love was not hers.


    When they left, they didn¡¯t notice Ireneing out from behind.


    Walking out, Irene ced her hands on the sink. Looking at the gaunt woman in the mirror, Irene


    scooped up a handful of water and poured it on her face.


    When she felt that her mood had normalised, Irene fixed her makeup and clothes, restored her elegant


    andpetent appearance, and went out.


    ...


    Last night, Edward slept early and left early this morning. He really cared about Irene''s rtionship with


    Elio.


    Even though he knew that there could be nothing between them, he still could not ept that his


    beloved wife was with another man. More than that, this man had bad intentions for Irene.


    But he was angry. He didn''t look for Irene, and Irene didn''t take the initiative to look for him, which


    made him angrier.


    In addition, Cameron intended to promote Eric, and empowered Eric to do more things inpany.


    Seeing Cameron''s behaviour and Eric''s j*rking look , Edward felt even more angry.


    So today, the atmosphere in the president''s office was very tense. Everyone worked hard, for fear that


    they would ignite the anger of Edward.


    "Ding¡ª" Edward was busy with his work, when someone called him.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the caller, Edward said impatiently, without any courtesy.


    "Edward, what''s wrong with you? Did you meet any trouble?" Celine asked in a soft and aggrieved


    voice.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Hearing the aggrieved voice, Edward realized that his tone was a bit heavy.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to tter her, so he just lowered his volume.


    "It''s no big deal. I miss you, Edward. Would you be free tonight? Come to my house for dinner. When I


    have a child, I feel like I can still have apanion. Now the child is gone, and I eat alone. I feel so


    lonely! Woo..." Celine then cried softly on the other end of the phone.


    Generally, when men saw this scene, their hearts would always be soft. However, Edward only had


    Irene in his heart.


    When he heard Celine sobbing, he was very annoyed. He didn¡¯t like Celine to talk everything using the


    child as an excuse.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''ll go to your ce tonight." After that, Edward hung up the phone.


    At the other end of the line, Celine nced at the hung-up phone. A malicious smile appeared on her


    tearless face.


    ...


    Since Edward promised Celine, Celine began to tidy up the house and buy food to cook.


    Everything was ready. Celine returned to her room and put on a new dress. Then she sat down in the


    sitting-room and waited by the clock for Edward''s arrival.


    After waiting for a long time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "You''re here!" Celine pulled the person outside the door into the room.


    Celine was wearing pajamas of loose, sheer silk. The neckline of the pajamas was very wide, and her


    breasts were faintly visible on the inside of the pajamas. The hem of the pajamas was short and the


    whitece underwear inside was visible when she walked.


    Seeing Celine''s dress, Edward frowned and followed her to the table.


    "Sit down first. I''ll bring out the dishes and then we can eat." After Celine had made Edward sit, she


    turned and went into the kitchen.


    Edward sat at the table and took out his cell phone from his pocket. He wanted to know if Irene had


    called him, but the result was disappointing.


    He put his phone on the table and leaned back in his chair, a little decadent.


    As soon as Celine came out, she saw the look on Edward''s face. A trace of malice shed in her eyes,


    but she quickly hid her feelings. She put on a sweet smile and walked towards him.


    "Alright, let us start with the food. These are all the dishes you like. I know you like Chinese food and I


    learned extra how to make them. Try them and see if you like them." Celine continued to put food on


    Edward''s bowl.


    "No, I''ll do it myself. You can have it yourself." Edward was somewhat reluctant to see a woman like


    Irene treat him like this. So he decisively rejected her good intentions.


    "Edward, let''s have a drink together." Celine looked at Edward with her charming eyes and said


    sweetly.


    "No, I''ll go backter." Edward refused decisively. Irene was pregnant, and he didn''t want to go back


    with the smell of alcohol.


    "Well..." When she saw Edward reject her firmly, and then saw his spoiled smile after remembering


    something. Celine felt like she was going crazy, she was so jealous, but she kept her smile.


    After dinner, Edward proposed to leave. "Well, Celine, I''ll go first."


    "Edward, stay with me tonight. You have not been with me for a long time." Celine held hisrge hand


    with both of hers and looked at him with a twinkle in her eye, hoping he would grant her request.


    "Sorry, Celine, I am married. I wille to see you when I have time." Edward took out the big hand


    that was tightly grasped by Celine and refused mercilessly.


    "But you have been married before, and you are not with me. We have a child together. You can touch


    it. He lived here." She pulled his hand to her stomach and said in a tearful voice.


    Seeing Celine''s sad look, Edward could not bear the sight of the child for a while. Even though the child


    did not await him as Irene''s child did, the child still existed and he had put a lot of effort into it.


    Edward''s hand paused.


    "Edward, stay. Okay? Stay with me." Celine knew he had softened his heart when she saw Edward''s


    actions. Her head gently approached Edward''s head, and her soft body touched Edward''s strong body.


    Her lips touched Edward''s lips and breathed like orchids.


    "You will certainly have children in the future. But I must go now. My wife is still waiting for me at home."


    After that, Edward pushed Celine, who was clinging to him like an octopus, off of him and walked into


    the elevator without heeding Celine''s cry.


    ...


    Aftering out, Edward called the driver to stroll outside.


    By the time we returned home, it was veryte. By this time Irene had fallen asleep. Ever since she had


    a child, Irene had begun to pay attention to her own life and schedule. One could see that Irene


    attached great importance to this unborn child.


    Looking at the little woman who was sleeping soundly at this time, Edward was very fond of her. At the


    same time, he was a little angry. How could he be angry with this woman? He deliberately came back


    The more he thought, the angrier he became.


    He kissed Irene fiercely on the lips, giving her no chance to recover her breath. He looked at the


    breathless woman and left her lips. Then he lowered his head and bit her lips.

 Chapter 34 Turbulances

    Chapter 34 Turbnces


    When Irene got up the next day and washed, she found that her lips had some wound. She felt a little


    strange but did not think much more about it.


    When she went downstairs for breakfast, she found that Edward, who had left early yesterday morning,


    was still sitting at the table reading the morning newspaper.


    She was stunned for a moment, then pulled up a chair and sat down to eat breakfast, ignoring him.


    When she thought of how this man had been lukewarm to her for the past two days, she did not want to


    be snubbed and have her mood affected all day.


    But she could not let her own child starve. She thought so in her heart, and then began to eat the


    breakfast which the servants had specially prepared.


    Edward secretly looked at the little woman who was eating like a small animal at the table, and his


    heart waspletely softened.


    He knew that Irene didn''t eat much, but for the sake of the nutrition of the child, she tried to eat as


    much as possible. She didn''t like to drink milk before, but now she drank a ss of milk every morning


    and evening. She didn''t like to have soup before, but she would have some made by servants more or


    less now...


    After breakfast, Irene wiped her mouth with a napkin. Then the man who was sitting at the table


    reading the newspaper suddenly stood up and went out. She did not know whether she should go with


    him, because she was afraid that he didn''t want her to follow him.


    When Edward walked to the door to change his shoes, he found that Irene was still stupidly standing


    there and didn¡¯t follow him.


    "Don''t you like to work? Now you have changed your mind, and want to stay at home?" Edward looked


    at the little woman, still standing there, and raised his voice.


    Because he was guilty of what he had done two days ago, he deliberately distorted Irene''s meaning.


    "Whether I will go to work or not is none of your business. Don''t worry about it." Irene red at the man


    who deliberately distorted the truth, quickly walked over, changed her shoes, and went out.


    "Little spicy girl..." Edward received Irene''s hot gaze. Looking at the angry little woman as she walked


    out, he chuckled and followed her outside.


    After getting into the car with a smile on his face, Irene hid from the car door, not wanting to talk to the


    man who was lukewarm.


    Seeing Irene avoiding her, Edward felt a little angry and guilty. But thinking that it was all his fault, he


    was not so angry.


    "The car is so big. Why are you shrinking yourself in a small ce? I can not spare you if you make my


    child squeezed." He stretched out his long arms, hugged the woman upying only a small portion of


    the car seat, and spoke fiercely.


    "I just like to sit here, so what? Besides, my child is not so fragile, aren''t you, baby?" Irene yelled at


    Edward, but did not pull herself out of his arms. She just let him hold her and then whispered to her


    stomach.


    "Of course our child is the best. Do not you know how excellent his father''s genes are?" Seeing the


    proud expression on Edward''s face, she sensed that he was so happy that if he had a tail, he would


    stretch it to the sky.


    Looking at this stinky man, she felt very warm in her heart. After entering thepany, Irene could not


    break free from the big hand of Edward.


    "Let me go." Irene shouted and wanted to ask Edward to let her go.


    "No, otherwise some people will think that our rtionship is in crisis. Do not worry, I will not give others


    a chance." After that, Edward took Irene''s small hand and strutted into thepany.


    Irene had to brace himself to keep up with his pace.


    Lunchtime. "Come to the president''s office for lunch." Edward requested over the phone.


    "No, I''ll eat it myself." Irene resolutely refused Edward¡¯s request.


    "This is the meal of the pregnant woman which Carolina prepared for you personally. You can not eat


    it, but you can not let my child suffer."


    Irene hated that he always used the child as an excuse to threaten her. But when she thought of the


    baby, Irene still sorted out the documents and went upstairs.


    ...


    After having a meal with Irene, Irene went back to her office.


    Edward, too, began to work. Eric was causing more trouble. No doubt it was the old man''s "credit."


    Edward could still ignore it in the past.


    But now he had a wife and a child, and he wanted to give them the best things. So he couldn¡¯t let them


    continue to cause trouble in thepany.


    "President, Miss rk is here. She''s in thepany now." While Edward was busy with work, the


    secretary called in.


    "Just say I am not here and ask them to leave." As if he thought of something, Edward corrected


    himself. "Forget it, let her in."


    He had to make it clear, otherwise, he would always be troubled.


    The next moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in." A clear male voice rang out.


    "President, Miss rk is here." The secretary stood at the door and said politely.


    "Okay, go back to work for now." Edward did not stop his work, just told the secretary.


    Celine looked at the man, who was busy with his work, and had the feeling that he had no intention of


    greeting her at all.


    "Edward, don''t work anymore. Take a break." Celine took the initiative to approach and said, trying to


    attract his attention.


    Hearing Celine''s delicate voice, Edward took the opportunity to stop his work.


    "I also have something to tell you today."


    "Do note to me in the future, the rtionship between us is over. I love my wife very much and I do


    not want her to be harmed because of me." Before Celine could say anything, Edward continued.


    "Edward, you said you love her. What about me? What''s the rtionship between us? We also had a


    child once..."


    "Do not mention that child. He did note into this world for a good cause. He should not have


    existed." Hearing Edward''s hurtful words, Celine felt like her whole world was going to copse.


    In the end, what she tried with all her might to get was still in the hands of someone else. When


    Edward saw the desperate look on Celine''s face, he became a little worried and could not bear to see


    her like that. But he could only do this, as he did not like to get tangled up, which ends up hurting


    others and himself.


    "Here is a check for ten million dors. Take it. Don''te for me anymore." Edward took a check from


    the table and handed it to Celine.


    "It turns out that our rtionship worth only ten million dors. Ha, ha, ha... OK, I wish you happiness."


    After that, Celine ran out with the check in her hand, crying.


    ...


    Celine ran out from Wilson''s Group and returned to the car. There were no more tears in her eyes.


    She looked at the cheque in her hand, took out an envelope from the leather bag, and took out the


    photos inside.


    "You forced me!" Celine looked out of the window with the check and the photo in her hand, gritting her


    teeth.


    ...


    The next day, as soon as they entered thepany, Edward and Irene noticed people''s strange


    expressions in thepany.


    They felt a little strange, but didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong with Eric?" Back in the office, Edward called Harry to ask


    him about thepany.


    "President... Well..." Harry''s expression was a little strange, and his tone was hesitant.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Looking at Harry''s hesitation, Edward asked impatiently.


    "President, it''s like this..." After listening to Harry''s words, Edward angrily threw all the documents on


    the desk to the ground.


    "No matter what, keep this message in secret first." Edward was so angry that he kept rubbing his


    temple. Suddenly, he remembered Irene and immediately rushed out of the office.


    ...


    Over here, once Irene entered the office, the noisy office suddenly quieted down.


    For some reason, this feeling made Irene very ufortable. She noticed Sherry hiding something


    behind her.


    "What''s it? Give it to me." She walked straightly towards Sherry.


    "Mrs Wilson... No, nothing..." Sherry stammered with an embarrassed smile.


    Irene said nothing. She only held out her little fair hand and looked straight at Sherry. She knew Irene''s


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    temper, not to mention that sooner orter Irene would find out about this. It would not be bad if she


    knew it early.


    Thinking of this, Sgerry handed the newspaper she had hidden behind to her.


    "Continue to work." After that, Irene walked into the office with the newspaper.


    Sherry was looking at Irene''s back, there was obvious worry on her face.


    ...


    Edward rushed to Irene''s office and saw Irene reading the newspaper she just took from Sherry.


    "The rich female star is a mistress!" The photo was taken the day Edward and Celine had dinner


    together. There were also a few pictures of Celine visiting Wilson''spany and her shopping after


    she got the cheque.


    "lrene, I didn''t. I have nothing to do with her." Edward exined in a panic.


    "What is truth has nothing to do with me." Irene would hear no more of his sweet words.


    "Irene, I know it bothers you. Listen to my exnation..." Edward exined the matter word for word to


    Irene. He looked particrly nervous as if it would be a disaster if Irene did not believe him.


    "... That''s the fact. Nothing happened between us." As soon as he finished his words, Edward waited


    for Irene''s judgment seriously.


    Irene stared at him for a long time, and atst said. "Well, I believe you. Go back first! There''s a lot of


    work to be done in thepany."


    After listening to Edward¡¯s exnation, she began to send him away.


    "Dear, I am telling the truth. I am absolutely true." Seeing Edward struggling to prove his loyalty, Irene


    felt ridiculous for some reason. Still, Irene kept her face straight and did not give him an evil look.


    "Now that the news hase out, this matter will undoubtedly impact thepany a lot. You still have


    a lot of things to do next. Can you solve the problem when you are here?" Irene said seriously.


    In fact, Edward knew that the current situation was critical. He just wanted to exin it to Irene on the


    first time. He did not want her to misunderstand him.


    Hearing her seemingly slight reprimanding, but actually concerning attitude, he felt sweet in his heart.


    "Okay, honey. Don''t worry, I will solve all the problems." After that, Edward ignored Irene''s terrible face.


    He kissed her cheek and strode out of her office.


    Yes, he still had a lot of troubles now...

 Chapter 35 Since When You Have Been so Obedient

    Chapter 35 Since When You Have Been so Obedient


    As soon as Edward returned to the office, he saw someone he really didn''t want to see.


    "Edward, exin to me what has happened. Wilson''s stock has been plummeting sincest night."


    When Cameron saw this, he threw the newspaper on the coffee table and asked aloud.


    "I have nothing to exin to you, since you do not believe it anyway. But all I can say is that what the


    papers say is not true." Edward shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    Seeing this, Cameron grew even angrier. "What is the truth. Have not you slept with enough women


    already? Can you not let me worry?"


    "Oh, it turns out that I am like this in your mind. It''s true. How can Ipare with your excellent son?"


    Edward¡¯s face was cold and his tone was even colder.


    "You are still unrepentant. Okay, go home and reflect on yourself. Don''te to thepany recently."


    Cameron smacked the table angrily.


    ...


    Edward''s grandmother was ill, so Lydia didn¡¯t dare to tell her about Edward''s resignation. She only


    knew about it a few dayster.


    This day, at the old mansion of the Wilson Family.


    "What did you say? Say it again." Madam Wilson was enraged when she heard what was said by the


    person opposite by her. She unconsciously raised her volume. The surrounding servants were so


    scared that they all stopped their work spontaneously.


    "Alright, Cameron, you bastard. Does he really think that I''m old and can''t control him? Not only did he


    look for women outside, but now he wants the illegitimate son to inherit the family''s wealth? He has to


    ask me if I agree or not.!" Madam Wilson hung up the phone furiously.


    "Lydia, why didn''t you tell me about such a big matter?" Madam Wilson called Lydia over.


    "Olddy, you were still sick at that time, and I dare not tell you this matter to bother you. By the way,


    young master Edward also specifically told me not to tell you about this matter."


    "Humph, that brat sure is filial. I''ll be thankful if he causes me less trouble. Lydia, call Cameron."


    Hearing the olddy''smand, Lydia immediately called Cameron.


    "Hello, mother. What''s the matter?" The person on the other side of the phone answered the phone.


    "Cameron, don''t call me mother. Do you still think I am your mother? What on earth do you mean by


    letting Edward resgin? I don''t care what you want. You must immediately let Edward go back to his


    the other side of the phone in anger.


    "Mother, can you be more reasonable? Edward made a mistake and got into trouble with thepany,


    so I let him leave temporarily. Edward is already an adult who should be responsible for his own


    mistakes."


    "I know my grandson. He and Irene are very happy now, and he will never do anything wrong. Besides,


    he is my only grandson. He must return to thepany and return to where he should stay."


    "Anyway, I want him to go back to work in thepany in these two days. You should arrange it as


    soon as possible. I am waiting for your news." After that, Madam Wilson hung up the phone. "Lydia,


    prepare the car. I want to see that b*stard." Madam Wilson told Lydia next to her.


    ...


    Since he received Cameron''s resignation, Edward didn''t go to thepany. If he wanted to go into the


    rtives.


    He also wanted to take this opportunity to apany Irene. Irene was worried that Edward was lonely


    at home, so she basically stopped working and apanied him at home. In the past, Edward asked


    Irene to stay at home to rest, but sshe refused.


    Now Irene took the initiative to stay at home for him. Although Irene didn¡¯t say anything, Edward knew


    everthing in his heart and was greatly moved.


    "In fact, I think it''s very good to stay at home for these days. You see, when my wife is in my arms and


    the baby is getting bigger and bigger day by day in your belly, I really feel very happy. This is the so-


    called good life." Edward and Irene were sitting on the swing in the garden, basking in the sun.


    Edward held Irene tightly. Irene leanedfortably in his arms. Irene put her small head on his chest.


    She could feel the vibration of his chest the moment he spoke.


    Hearing the words of Edward, Irene just smiled and rubbed in his arms.


    "I think it''s time for us to tell grandmother about your pregnancy. Firstly, grandmother is aged and


    knows a lot. I can rest assured that with Grandmother''s help, and she''ll help to take care of you.


    Secondly, if grandma knows that we''ve kept it a secret from her for so long, she won''t be able to spare


    us. No, she won''t spare me. You''re carrying her great-grandson. She''ll still dote you!"


    Edward bowed his head and kissed the hair of the little person in his arms.


    "Well, let us take the time to pay grandmother a visit. By the way..." Irene had not finished speaking


    when she heard an angry rebuke not far away.


    "Edward, you are a brat. You are not working and supporting your family, but staying home all day like


    this! Look at you, your father told you to leave and you just quit! Since when you obey to your b*stard


    father so well? You, you really piss me off."


    Madam Wilson had been teaching Edward a lesson since they entered the house. She didn''t stop until


    she came to them.


    In her rage, Madam Wilson only saw her tall and straight grandson stand up. She did not notice the


    slightly bulging belly of Irene, who stood up with him.


    "Now, granny, do not be angry. Calm yourself. Do not let me ruin your body. It''s not worth it." Edward let


    go of Irene and gently put his arm around his grandmother''s shoulder, patting her chest softly in anger.


    "Look at you." Madam Wilson was exasperated. She looked at how her grandson was trying to calm


    her down and was even joking with her. The anger had mostly dissipated.


    "Grandma, look how good I am now. I have a good sleep at home and live afortable life." Edward


    said with a grin.


    "You b*stard, today I..." Madam Wilson''s anger, which had mostly dissipated, was ignited by his words


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    again.


    "Hey, grandma, we promised not to be angry. Be careful that it may frighten your great-grandsonter."


    As he said this, Edward pulled Irene, who had been standing aside and watching the interaction


    between them.


    "Grandma..." Irene called her softly.


    "Grandma, your great-grandson is here." Edward''s left hand gently wrapped around Irene, his right


    hand gently caressing Irene''s already slightly noticeable belly as he smiled at his grandma.


    "Irene, is this true? Are you pregnant with my great-grandson?" Madam Wilson had not yet epted


    the good news. She asked Irene again, who was smiling.


    Irene was wearing a white loose maternity dress, which slightly showed his three-month pregnant belly.


    "Yes, grandmother. You''re having a great-grandson. Your great-grandson has been here for three


    months. In seven months you will see him with your own eyes."


    "Haha, good. Irene, grandma''s a good child." Granny Wilson was very happy. She held Irene''s small


    hand intimately and asked for details.


    "Grandma, your grandson is here. You can''t drop you grandson since you have a great grandson!"


    Edward was very happy in his heart, but he pretended to be very sad on his face.


    Madam Wilson looked at her doted grandson and was moved. How long has it been since she''ve seen


    such a childish Edward himself. Madam Wilson felt that they were so sweet and harmonious. She


    missed her daughter-inw for the first time, because Irene was the best choice for her grandson at the


    first time.


    "How old are you? You still act like a spoiled child and don''t feel ashamed..." Madam Wilson was as


    happy as if she had eaten honey, but she pretended to be serious.


    "No matter how aged I am, I am always my grandmother''s grandson." Looking at the olddy, Edward


    held her in his arms and said coquettishly.


    Irene and Madam Wilson looked at each other and smiled.


    "Humph, you naughty boy. Why didn''t you inform grandma on the first time when your wife is pregnant?


    And you said that you have grandma in your heart." Madam Wilson suddenly remembered something


    and turned the topic.


    "Grandma, I just wanted to give you a surprise!" Edward smiled at his grandma.


    Madam Wilsonughed and scolded him. "You brat, you always have various excuses."


    "Alright. Irene, you must be tired from standing. Let''s go back to the room to rest." Madam Wilson


    brought Irene into the house.


    "Besides, Edward, you take time to tell your mother that your wife is pregnant. Your mother will be very


    happy." Madam Wilson had already left. She suddenly thought of something and turned to Edward and


    said.


    "I know, grandma. I''ve already informed my mother. She said that she woulde back soon to see


    Irene and her grandson."


    Irene didn¡¯t know that Edward had told this to his mother. She raised her head and saw that Edward


    looked at her with a smile. Thinking of how Edward cherished her and the children in her womb, Irene


    felt sweet and could not help but smile.


    Madam Wilson looked at the loving match and felt very happy.


    ...


    On this day, udia, the mother of Edward, returned home.


    Edward and Irene went to the airport together to pick her up.


    At first, Edward didn''t want Irene who had a big belly to be with him because he was afraid that she


    would be too tired. But Irene insisted on picking up his mother-inw with him.


    They arrived at the airport. After waiting for a while, they saw udia walking out with the crowd.


    udia was already in her fifties, but still looked like she was in her thirties.


    Now, she was wearing a light purple long dress, with long curly hair casually hanging over her


    shoulders. Perhaps because she was studying art, she had an indescribable elegant temperament.


    "Mom, it''s here." Looking at udia who was getting closer to them. Edward shouted, "Mom, wee


    home."


    As udia paced over, Edward let go of Irene and gave udia a big hug.


    Looking at her son, udia was moved. She looked at Irene next to her son. He was tall and


    handsome. Although the woman was pregnant, she was still petite and adorable. They were really a


    perfect match.

 Chapter 36 Not here. Someone will see you

    Chapter 36 Not here. Someone will see you


    "Irene..." udia knew that her son''s changes were Irene''s credit. She reached out to pull on Irene''s


    small hands. "Irene, thank you. Thank you for all your hard work."


    udia gently held Irene''s hand, for she knew the story of her son bullying Irene.


    "Mama... do not say things like that." Hearing udia ''s words, Irene felt ttered.


    ""Well, mother, Irene. If you want to chat, go home and chat as long as you want. Now we must eat


    first. My child said he was hungry." Edward stretched out his arms and took the two beloved women in


    his arms.


    "You are so garrulouw." udia looked at her childish son and scolded him with a smile.


    They walked out of the airport as they spoke.


    ...


    Under pressure from udia''s authority, coupled with his wife''s return from abroad, Cameron had no


    choice but to resume Edward''s position.


    At the direction of Edward''s grandmother, and on the advice of her mother-inw, Irene entirely ceased


    her work at thepany, and began to nurture fetus wholeheartedly at home.


    Moreover, after Edward''s experiencing resignation, Irene felt that it was also good to stay at home.


    Upon his return to thepany, Edward found that many of his elite subordinates had already


    switched to the Eric Wilson camp.


    At present thepany was already divided into two camps. One was led by him, the other by Eric.


    Although he and Eric Wilson had not yet really begun to fight, everyone who was wise knew that they


    would not really harmonise with each other.


    Edward knew there would always be a bitter fight between him and Eric, but he had not expected Eric


    and Cameron to be so impatient and eager to take him down.


    Since they were so eager to see him crack down, he wanted to see who willugh atst.


    ...


    After she stopped going to work, Irene stayed home every day. Edward was busy at thepany, so


    he could not stay at home every day to apany her. Sometimes the olddy woulde and talk to


    her. Sometimes Edward''s grandmother woulde and talk to her, or udia maye home to


    make soup for her


    Everyday after Edward had eaten breakfast and was ready to go to work, Irene would helped Edward


    tie his tie, clean up his things, and send him to the door.. No matter how busy Edward was, he would


    try to finish work at the office and then get off work on time and go home to apany his pregnant


    wife.


    Every night after supper, they would take a walk hand in hand, just like an old couple.


    Irene''s belly was bigger. She even had a problem when she took a bath. It was Edward who helped her


    washing her body every night. . At first Edward made this suggestion, but Irene immediately refused.


    However, she could not resist his coaxing and urging and finallypromised with him.


    However,ter, Edward knew how painful his decision was.


    Every night he watched Irene''s body grow plumper and softer with her pregnancy. He felt as if he were


    living in a deep abyss of lust with suffering and agony.


    Butter, when he knew that pregnant women for more than three months could have sex , he also


    thought of some ways to get some benefits for himself.


    ...


    That day Irene asked the maids to prepare the food and put it in the insted box. She took the


    carefully prepared food for Edward and went out.


    "Hello, Miss Irene. Long time no see." The receptionist greeted her in a friendly manner when she


    arrived at the Wilson''s residence.


    When she saw many acquaintances in thepany, Irene greeted them one by one. However, she


    didn''t expect to meet Eric.


    "Long time no see, Irene. What are you doing here?"  Eric''s tall and powerful body blocked Irene''s way.


    He looked at the thermos in Irene''s hands and asked, though he already knew the answer.


    "I am here to bring food to my husband. I am sorry, I must go now. I fear Edward will be hungryter."


    Irene did not want to get Eric involved. With those words, she walked past him.


    As Wilson watched the woman walk away from him, a hint of malice shed in his eyes. Then he


    resumed his smile.


    Irene did not ask the secretary to inform Edward. After knocking on the door and receiving an answer,


    she took the thermos and went inside.


    "What is the matter?" said Edward, without looking up. Seeing that Irena had not answered for some


    time, Edward frowned and looked up. He spotted his little wife standing on the opposite side looking at


    him with a smile. Edward had the feeling that all the dissatisfaction about work had disappeared in that


    smile.


    "Why are you here? You even didn''t tell me in advance." Edward walked to Irene, who was standing in


    front of the desk.


    "I want to give you a surprise.How about it, are you surprised? ?" Irene raised the insted box in her


    hand and said with a smile.


    "You..." Edward scratched Irene''s little nose and pulled her into the living room. He sat her down on the


    sofa, then set the lunchbox on the tea table.


    "I miss you so much." The man stretched out his long arms to embrace Irene and lowered his head to


    kiss her lips.


    "So do I." Irene reached out her small hands to embrace Edward and reacted warmly.


    Edward''srge hand reached into Irene''s dress. Today Irene was wearing a pale yellow maternity


    dress, which made it easier for his hands to move in.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No, this is the office. Somebody will be there." Irene felt the man''s movement, and put out her white,


    delicate little hand to hold his ever-moving big hand.


    "No, you are here. No one darese in without my permission." Edward kissed Irene on the lips, not


    hiding his desire.


    "Dinner, it will be coldter..." Irene avoided the kiss and said.


    "It is all right. I''ll eat itter." Edward was not pleased with the woman''s half-heartedness and only


    wanted to kiss her restless small mouth.


    "Child, be careful with our child." Edward covered her small mouth directly with his mouth, but his


    action was much gentler. Edward''srge hand continued to explore her, and wherever it went, it


    seemed to start a fire that made Irene tremble.


    Irene surrenderedpletely under the attack of Edward. His initial resistance turned into an obedient


    response.


    "Little goblin." Seeing the little woman writhing in his arms, Edward did not hold back...


    ...


    After this, Irene copsed, utterly powerless, in Edward''s arms. Edward opened the insted box and


    took out the food one by one.


    "Irene, are you hungry? Let us have dinner." said Edward to the little woman in his arms. Irene looked


    at her husband with a smile and just red at him.


    He drained his strength and deliberately said that. If Irene have has a little strength, she will pinch him.


    "Do not be angry, I was wrong. May I feed you?" With that, Edward picked up the food and carefully fed


    it to the little woman in his arms.


    After this Irene had no appetite. After eating a little, Irene would eat no more. But Edward took the baby


    seriously as an excuse, so Irene had to ept the food he gave her. Seeing the proud look on


    Edward''s face, Irene just wanted to kick him.


    After the meal, Irene did not leave immediately. Instead, he rested for a while in the lounge of the


    President''s office and then waited for Edward to call it a day and go home together.


    Edward worked at his desk, asionally raising his head to look at the littledy reading a magazine


    on the sofa. asionally their eyes met and they smiled at each other. Time passed very quickly


    during this period.


    After work, Edward did not take Irene home directly, but took her to shopping in the shopping mall.


    First he took her to the maternity clothes department and personally picked out a lot of maternity


    clothes for her. Irene felt that she still had clothes at home and did not want Edward to buy her so


    many.


    "My wife is worth nothing but the best." Edward bowed and breathed softly in her ear.


    Irene was moved, but she did not refuse him anymore. She had to let him choose for her.


    After selecting clothes for her, Edward took her to the children''s area. Here Edward liked all kinds of


    children''s things very much.


    When Edward saw that she was very fond of something, he ordered the clerk to swipe his card. Irene


    was already tired of arguing with him.


    "Edward, would you like a son or a daughter?" Irene turned suddenly and asked the man beside her,


    seeing the baby dress.


    "I like everything you give birth to." Hearing the woman''s question, Edward took her small hand, looked


    into her eyes, and said gravely.


    "I mean it!" Irene tried to free herself from the hand that held Edward, but the man used some force,


    she could not free herself.


    "I am in earnest. As long as it is you who brought the child into the world. I like it whether it''s a boy or a


    girl." After he finished his words, Edward stared at Irene with his deep eyes.


    Irene looked into his eyes, which were as deep as a pool of spring water, as if they wanted to suck


    people in. Irene did not dare look him in the eye again, and awkwardly lowered her head to fumble with


    the baby clothes in his hand.


    "Irene, I love you, and I love our child. Do not worry about anything else. I will not love him more or less


    just because the child is a boy or a girl. I will only love him so much because you love him so much."


    Edward looked at the little woman, who lowered her head with a red face. He held her from behind and


    gently grasped Irene''s slightly raised stomach with hisrge palm.


    Edward whispered his words of love in Irene''s ear. Irene nestled in his arms and blushed, but his heart


    was very sweet.


    ...


    They finished shopping and bought a lot stuff. Irene leanedfortably in his firm and warm embrace


    as she sat in the car and fell asleep soundly.


    After a while, the car arrived home smoothly.


    Edward looked at the little woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms. He opened the door, got out


    of the car, and then directly held the little woman in his arms our of the car.


    "Master, you''re back. Have you had dinner? How is Miss... " Seeing that Edward came in with Irene in


    his arms, she immediately came forward and asked.


    "Hush,  please be quieter  . We have already eaten outside. Miss has fallen asleep. I will hold her up so


    she can rest. You do not have to worry about us." After saying this in a low voice, Edward went upstairs


    with Irene in his arms.


    After going upstairs, he fetched hot water and brought a towel to wipe her body. After everything was


    done, he gently put her pajamas on.


    The woman moved restlessly on the bed in her sleep. Edward was afraid that she would hurt the child


    too much and fix her position. Then the woman became much calmer in deep sleep.


    Seeing this, Edward went to the cloakroom to take his pajamas and went into the bathroom to take a


    bath.


    After Edward quickly washed up, he returned to the room, hugged the little woman on the bed, and let


    her head rest on his arm.


    "Honey, I love you..." He lowered his head and bit Irene''s little ears.


    Irene, who was lying on his arm, moved as if she had heard a man''s confessions.

 Chapter 37 She Liked His Lovers Prattle Very Much

    Chapter 37She Liked His Lover''s Prattle Very Much


    When Irene woke up, her pillow was still slightly warm. She thought that Edward shouldn¡¯t have gone


    too long. Yesterday''s shopping was really too tired. Besides, pregnant woman were physically weak


    sometimes and prone to drowsiness, so she finally fell asleep.


    Although she was asleep and her memory wasn¡¯t very clear, she seemed to hear the three words. He


    whispered in her ear, "I love you."


    Thinking of this, Irene felt sweet in his heart.


    When she went downstairs to have breakfast, Irene was surprised to find that Edward didn¡¯t go to the


    Seeing Ireneing downstairs, Edward immediately stood up and strode over. He gently put his right


    hand around Irene''s waist. "Why are you awake so early? Why not sleep for longer?"


    Irene sat Edward''s side. "Although pregnant women is prone to drowsiness, I can''t lie on the bed 24


    hours a day! It''s not bad to get up early and breathe fresh air."


    Edward thought about it and agreed, so he asked the servants to serve the breakfast specially


    prepared for pregnant women.


    At the sight of the bowl of unknown things before her, Irene got a headache. She rubbed her middle


    brows and said wearily. "So, what the h*ll is this?"


    The paint was crystal clear and was filled with white porcin bowls. On the small dish beside it were


    some cold dishes. It looked exquisite. But she really didn''t have much appetite.


    "The pumpkin jujube porridge was specially made in the kitchen for pregnant women. It''s very good for


    you."Edward gently said with a bit of ingratiation in his maic voice. Because he could see that she


    wasn¡¯t willing to eat it. "Irene, even if you eat some, you don''t have to eat too much."


    "Well, Mr. Wilson, I will eat." Irene''s heart warmed to see how kind and considerate he was. Although


    she did not want to eat, she took the spoon and chewed slowly. It was not as sweet and moderate as


    she had imagined, so she was not so repulsive.


    Seeing this, Edward held his chin with his left hand and looked at Irene as if he was admiring a


    painting. He was somewhat fascinated. He couldn¡¯t help thinking that in the past five years, he was like


    a person without eyes. With such a beautiful person behind him, he however...


    At the thought of this, he inevitably felt a little guilty. But fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote. He found her


    before she went far away.


    As he red at her, Irene felt ufortable and put down her spoon. "What''s the matter? Do I have


    something on my face?" As she spoke, she touched her face.


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh. "Yes, there''s something."


    "What is it? Where is it?"


    Edward said seriously. "There is a rice around the corner of your mouth."


    Irene touched the corner of her mouth but found nothing, "Where is it?" She touched while asking


    Edward, but she saw the man''s smile and understood. "Well, you lied to me."


    Edward held Irene in his arms. But the strength was very light, afraid of touching her lower abdomen.


    He whispered, "Yes, I lied to you." Irene, who was always shrewd, sometimes was confused. But he


    had to say that he still liked Irene at this state, very cute.


    "This is not right. It''s almost nine o''clock, but you are not at work." During the days of pregnancy, Irene


    didn''t go to work these days, but she also knew that Edward was in a difficult situation in thepany.


    "Isn''t it good to take off and apany you?"


    "Of course it''s good." She was overjoyed to see him treat her like this, but when she thought of his


    current situation. Irene didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him. "Edward, I don''t think Eric is a good guy at the


    first sight. I''m afraid that he will take advantage any of your mistakes."


    When Edward heard the word '' Eric'', he frowned slightly. "You saw him?" Eric had been forbearing for


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    many years. He was cautious in everything he did. He seemed to be gentle and refined. But in fact, he


    was hiding his needles. He was definitely not a decent gentleman.


    "I''ve met her several times in thepany." Irene answered honestly.


    "Oh? You know he isn''t a good guy by only seeing him a few times?" joked Edward. He touched gently


    to Irene''s nose with his fingers. "Mrs. Wilson has the ability to judge a person by their appearance?"


    Edward said mockingly.


    "It''s not about his look, it''s just an instinct. " Although Eric hadn''t done anything bad up until now, she


    could feel that there was something fishy hidden in his smile.


    Edward held Irene''s hands tighter, and the corners of his beautiful mouth were slightly raised. He did


    not care about Eric, who, a bastard, thought he can rece him by their father''s love, which was really


    a daydream.


    "Little dumpy, what is the matter with you? Take care of your health. Do not worry about anything else. I


    can take care of everything." His words gave Irene a feeling of warmth and confidence.


    Irene believed Edward''s ability. Thinking that there wouldn''t be anything, and she was calm.


    .¡­..


    The Jones House.


    "Aunt Sofia," Beth sat on the sofa, painting her nails, and said casually. "Your daughter has be


    more and more capable. Marrying a rich man like Edward, she does not care for me, the eldest sister."


    As she said this, she paused a moment. Then, she raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Sofia, who


    stood trembling beside her. Her red lips opened slightly. "She''s arrogant and domineering, and she


    knows no etiquette. You are her mother. That''s a lot of responsibility!"


    Sofia took a deep breath and clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were already sweaty. Secretly, she


    med Irene for what she had done to upset this youngdy. Had she considered that she was


    suffering for her in the Jones family?


    Sofia said in anguish. "Beth, it''s my fault. I did not teach her well." She raised her head slightly and


    looked at Beth in front of her.


    Beth blew on her nail polish and said. "Of course it''s your fault. A b*stard born by a sl*t which brings


    shame on the Jones family!"


    Her words were full of hatred. If there was no Irene, it was very likely that she was the one behind


    Edward''s back. She only hated herself... But if he was hers, and she would definitely take him back.


    Beth stood up and said. "Find an opportunity to ask her toe back, it''s time to teach her a lesson. I


    made her forget her identity during the years I was abroad.  I made her forget her identity during the


    years I was abroad and who the great Miss Jones was."


    Although Sofia knew that Beth must make life difficult for her daughter, she dared not oppose Beth''s


    instructions. Beth was brutal and vicious. Tristan was violent and abusive, but he was a killjoy. The one


    who was really scary was Beth.


    Beth saw that Sofia had not answered, and thought she was unwilling. She said icily. "Aunt Sofia, are


    you unwilling?"


    The voice made Sofia nod her head immediately and hurriedly replied. "Yes, yes, I do. I''ll call her over


    today."


    Seeing Sofia''s submissive attitude, Beth turned contemptuously and walked out on her high heels. She


    wore a sinister smile on her face. "Irene, let''s see."


    She took her cell phone out of her pocket with her slender fingers and said. "Hello, brother, I need your


    help "


    ...


    In the afternoon, Edward went to thepany. Irene felt bored. She took a two-hour break at noon and


    watched a movie in the media hall. It was "Mr.Bean." As sheughed merrily, the doorbell of the media


    cinema room rang softly and Irene said. "Come in."


    "Madam, Mr. Wilson called." The maid passed out the phone to Irene.


    At first, Irene thought whether Edward had forgotten something at home. After all, he had just gone out.


    He picked up the phone and asked, "Edward, did you leave something behind?"


    On the other end of the phone, Edward heard the sound of movie. "Are you watching a movie?"


    "Yes, it''s too boring, and I can not go out." Between the words, she was a little angry that Edward did


    not let her to go out. But when she thought of the reason he was doing this for her own good, she could


    not me him anymore. In fact, Irene wanted to go for a walk. It was really boring to stay home alone.


    Of course, Edward could tell that Irene wasn¡¯t very happy, so he said softly. "Just bear it for another few


    months. When the baby is born, I will take you for a trip."


    "Well! Actually, it''s not so dull. But do you have something important to tell me over the phone?" Now


    Edwardpromised in every way. She was not that conceited, nor she didn¡¯t want Edward to feel she


    was favored and haughty. Now the two were on good terms.


    "A few days ago I asked someone to buy some White Cranes and pureed taro. You see, I have heard


    that it is good for pregnant women. You can take a walk in the greenhouse, and it''s also good for your


    health." Edward''s voice was full of love on the other end of the phone, as if he wanted to bring her all


    the good in the world.


    "Well!" Irene did not know if this was a coincidence. she only liked the white crane. which meant pure


    and beautiful. She did not have a big dream, she just wanted to live a quiet life like the white crane.


    When Edward saw that there was only a "hmm" on the other side of the phone, he thought she had


    hung up. He took the receiver from his ear and saw that she was still on the phone. Then he


    whispered. "Irene?"


    "Irene..."


    Since the two of them confessed their love for each other, Irene had never called him by his name


    again. Edward couldn¡¯t help but asking in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "Thank you!" Irene also knew that the rtionship between them was husband and wife and they were


    closest. She should not say those words. But she did not know how to express her heart, so she could


    only use the most in words.


    "Are you going to thank yourself? "'' Edward''s voice seemed a little unhappy. He bite the end of word


    very hard.


    "What?" Irene didn¡¯t respond for a moment. When she did, she immediately replied. "Of course not."


    No one would say thank themselves.


    "Irene, we are of the closest rtions. We are husband and wife. If you want to thank me, you can kiss


    me when I go home, but never say those words."


    Edward wasn¡¯t a person who was keen on speaking love words, but this sentence touched Irene''s


    heart like the most beautiful love words in the world. It was warm.


    "I see." Irene''s face warmed slightly. "Mr. Wilson''s lover''s prattle speech is really good. Your eloquence


    is really first-rate." She liked it very much.


    "Yes!" Edward lifted his thin lips and his eyes were full of warmth. His free right hand flipped through


    the documents and he said confidently. "You has forgotten that I was a brawler in college."


    The reason he did not say lover''s prattle that in the past was because he did not find the Mrs. Right. He


    was in the business world, and his cold and harsh temper had reached its peak. Therefore, he was cold


    and ruthless in the eyes of others, unlike Eric who greeted people with a smile.


    Of course, Irene couldn¡¯t forget it. She liked this man because she had seen the elegant demeanor of


    him in thepetition.


    They talked with each other for a while. Edward thought it was not good for the pregnant woman to


    have a long conversation. So he hung up and told Irene that he woulde home early


    today.

 Chapter 38 Are you my mother?

    Chapter 38 Are you my mother?


    After hanging up the phone, Irene went to the greehouse and saw the Peace lily that Edward


    mentioned. The white flowers were delicate and beautiful. Without careful smelling the flower


    fragrance, no one would notice them. But unconsciously, they made people feel veryfortable.


    After staying in the greenhouse for a while, she wanted to go downstairs to read and kill time.


    As soon as she returned to her bedroom, the phone on her bedside counter rang. It was Sofia.


    Normally speaking, Sofia rarely called her. Sofia and her were more like strangers tha are more like


    strangers than mother and daughter. In the Jones family, Sofia could not protect her. Now, she would


    onlye to her if she had difficulties.


    However, after all, blood was thicker than water. Irene couldn¡¯t part with it, so she epted it.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" The voice was neither fast nor slow, neither intimate nor distant.


    "Irene... I am sick..." Sofia coughed a few times and tried her best to pretend to be very sick.


    Hearing the cough over there, Irene could not help but worry about her. "Where are you


    ufortable? Are you not feeling well?"


    Sofia said weakly, "My chest is stuffy. Your father went out on a business trip and hasn''te back for


    a few days. You know, Beth is back. When she sees me like this, she won''t care about me at all when


    see me like this."


    Irene certainly knew how Beth treated Sofia, who had always disliked her. She had always disliked her


    mother. Although her mother was Mr. Jones, she was not liked by the owner of the Jones family.


    Therefore, she could only be bullied by Tristan and Beth.


    Thinking of this, Irene immediately said. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll go back home now. You just lie down


    and don''t move."


    So Irene simply changed her clothes and hurriedly took a taxi out. Seeing that she left in a hurry, the


    guard did not ask her where she was going, for fear of dying the matter.


    ...


    The Jones house.


    When Irene rushed in, Sofia was standing by the sofa in the hall. It was Beth who sat on the sofa.


    Seeing that Sofia was fine, Irene was wondering what was going on.


    However, Beth opened her mouth one step faster. "Irene," She said with gnashing her teeth. Irene saw


    the cold light in Beth''s eyes, and even some jealousy. She continued to say, "You are getting more and


    more capable."


    "Capable? What ability I don''t know what you mean." Irene finally understood what illness was. It was


    obviously a trick to deceive her back to the Jones house. But she didn''t want to quarrel with Beth too


    much, so she turned to Sofia and said, "Mom, if you are okay, I''ll go back first. Edward will worry if he


    sees I''m not home."


    Humph! Edward... It was always Edward...


    Beth was extremely angry when she heard thest sentence. Irene doesn''t deserve it! She is nothing


    but a daughter of a b*tch. .


    "That''s right. Irene, now that you have Edward as your patron, you will not put our Jones family in your


    eyes. But don''t forget, you are also a member of the Jones family."


    Irene really didn¡¯t know what she had done to Beth, nor did she understand why she had deceived her


    here today. "Just tell me, what do you mean? Edward isn¡¯t my patron against the Jones family, and I


    also take the Jones family seriously." Although in her heart, she didn¡¯t like the Jones family.


    Beth didn¡¯t get up. Instead, she said sarcastically. "You said you care about the my family. Humph, how


    about my Tristan''s business! It''s fine that you don''t ask Edward to help, but you allow Edward to go


    against the business of my family."


    Edward always went against Jones family''s business? Irene knew nothing about this matter. On


    second thought, it should be Edward who saw that she was bullied by Tristan, so he didn''t get along


    with the Jones family everywhere. But when did this happen? She didn''t know anything about it at all!


    Beth saw that Irene did not answer. Instead, she was thinking about something. She continued, "Why,


    can''t you remember? It''s normal for nobles to forget things."


    "What if Edward did that? Your brother did wrong things first, who illegally locked me up. . It was illegal.


    I was already kind enough not to sue him." Irene argued with reasons. The brother and sister of Jones


    were real bullies, who med others for their own mistakes which was so unreasonable.


    Sofia carefully looked at Beth. Her face was pale, and her throat moved up and down. Even her chest


    heaved violently. It seemed Beth was extremely angry.


    Sofia gritted her teeth and hurriedly tried to stop her, "Irene, don''t speak to Beth like that. You are her


    younger sister, apologize to her quickly."


    Irene knew that Sofia didn''t choose to help her, Irene felt bitter inside. Although she knew that her


    mother did not care about her grievances, she also learned to be used to it and ignore them. But at this


    moment, she really felt that she could not bear it.


    Irene''s heart was cold. Her lips were slightly white, but she bit them until her lips were red as blood.


    She endured it and could not cry. Even if she did, she would not cry before the Jones family.


    At this moment, she just wants to go back to Edward and wanted to feel his body temperature. No one


    in the world treated her better than him.


    "OK! I''m wrong, but it''s not that I don''t care about the Jones family, but that I was wrong..." Irene stared


    at Sofia. Sofia immediately lowered her eyelids and didn''t dare to look at her. Maybe it''s guilt. Who


    knows, Irene opened her mouth with a bitter smile, "Wrong that when I heard you were sick, I hurried


    came here but was only humiliated by you guys..."


    Beth is proud to see Irene holding back her emotions. Why should she was always rebuffed by Edward,


    but the little b*tch in front of her can feel the meticulous care of that man. She just wants Irene to feel


    the taste of being despised by her cherished people.


    "Yo! Are you ufortable? As a member of the Jones family, you don''t help your brother but allow


    your husband to destroy the business of the Jones family. As your sister, I''ll teach you a lesson. You


    can''t me me for being talkative. After all, I''m good for our family." Beth said it properly, without


    loopholes, as if Irene was really the Jones family Sinners in general.


    But at this time, Irene had no strength to argue with Beth. She just wanted to leave this damn ce as


    soon as possible.


    Beth had reached her goal. Without looking at Irene, she stood up and "intimately" pulled Sofia''s hand


    aside. She said softly, "Aunt Sofia, I bought a few dresses yesterday. Pleasee over and take a


    look."


    These words were full of the feeling of a little daughter, as if she were Sofia''s real daughter.


    Sofia said OK, thinking that Beth didn''t embarrass Irene. Although she spoke awkwardly, Irene didn''t


    suffer any substantive harm. On this thought, she was relieved, but she didn''t noticed that what really


    hurt Irene was not what Beth said, but her indifference to her own daughter .


    Beth [Jones] walked by Irene and smiled contemptuously. Her eyes were filled with the joy of the


    winner. She even bumped away Irene. Irene subconsciously protected her lower abdomen. This move


    made Beth understand something.


    Sofia didn''t even dare to look at Irene before quickly leaving.


    Like a soulless person, Irene walked out of the gate of the Jones house and looked back every step


    she took. This was the ce where she grew up, but it was not called home, but hell.


    For so many years, there was no joy in the Jones family, only endless coldness.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she just wanted to go home as soon as possible and see Edward. She touched her


    bag subconsciously, only to find that she was in such a hurry that she didn''t even bring her mobile


    phone. She thought that it was really ironic. She rushed over like a clown for a person who didn''t


    deserve to be a mother, and even forgot to bring her mobile phone, but was poured cold water at the


    end.


    ...


    At five o''clock, it was time to Edward get off work. He did not have the idea of going home immediately


    after work. But now, he just wanted to go home and stay with Irene, read books, and watch movies.


    Everything was fine with Irene.


    Thinking of Irene, Edward was ready to leave quickly. But at this time, the secretary knocked on his


    door. He was a little angry. What was wrong with the secretary today?


    "Boss, Director Wilson said he wants to have a meeting in the conference room."


    A meeting? What meeting? He was very clear about thepany''s affairs. So why did he suddenly


    hold a meeting? Edward asked in a deep voice. "What is it for?"


    The secretary looked hesitant. "It''s said that there''s something wrong with a batch of goods produced


    by thepany recently. But I don''t know the specifics."


    Edward nodded. He didn''t even know why his father  had a meeting at such a time. How could the


    secretary know? He said in a low voice, "Okay, I know! You can go first!"


    He looked at his watch and reckoned that he would went homete. So he picked up his private phone


    and called Irene, but no one answered. He didn''t think much, just thinking that Irene didn''t put the


    phone aside. But he was still worried that the meeting would be toote. So he sent a text message to


    Irene.


    ...


    In the conference room.


    When Edward went in, the top managers of thepany had all arrived, including Eric. He sat in the


    third position on Cameron''s left and was talking with two senior managers next to him. No one knew


    what he said, but the two senior managers nodded repeatedly.


    When he saw Edwarding in, Eric took out his usual smiling face, which was a greeting.


    ...


    Irene didn''t know how long she had been walking. It was getting darker and darker. She came out of


    the Jones family and walked along the winding mountain road for a long time. Moreover, pregnant


    women were easy to get tired. She wanted to take a taxi, but it was strange that there was no taxi.


    She almost rested while walking. Irene hadn''t met a taxi until she was about to go down the mountain.


    She simply told the driver where to go and sat in the back seat. She felt sleepy and finally fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, in Beth''s room.


    "Brother, have you finished your work?" The woman asked casually with her red lips slightly open.


    "Of course, Beth, believe me, after tonight, Irene will never have the face to go back to Edward. I''ve


    been unhappy with her for a long time, this bitch." Tristan said harshly.


    After hearing the satisfactory answer, Beth raised her red lips. Although she was beautiful, she was like


    a devil in the light. "Remember to clean it up and don''t mess with us."


    Beth walked to the balcony and looked at the endless darkness. After a sh of lightning, the rumbling


    thunder followed. The city was about to rain heavily.

 Chapter 39 Chaotic Night

    Chapter 39 Chaotic Night


    When Irene woke up, her consciousness was not fully clear. She slowly opened her eyes and the


    ring light made her narrow her eyes again. She only felt a little headache and weak.


    After slowly adapting to it, she looked around and found herself lying on a strange bed. Where was


    this?


    She tried hard to remember what she was doing before she fell into aa. She only remembered that


    she came out of the Jones house and got into a taxi. She felt very sleepy, and then...


    She suddenly sat up from the bed and found that her clothes were still there, so she breathed a sigh of


    relief. There were bursts of pain in her lower abdomen, but at this time she had no energy to pay


    attention to it. She only wanted to know what was going on.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened.


    A man in ck came in, with a cigarette at the corner of his mouth. He breathed out the smoke and


    stumbled in. He smelled of alcohol. This man? He was the taxi driver.


    Although it was dark and she didn''t look carefully, she noticed a scar on the man''s left face.


    "You finally woke up. It seems that the medicine is too strong!" The man said with a sinister smile.


    Irene was terrified. Was this kidnapping or something? She calmed down and pretended to calmly ask,


    "Who are you? Why did you bring me here?"


    "Humph!" The man snorted. "Why did I bring you here? You can guess why I brought you here." There


    was desire in the man''s eyes, and of course Irene can see what he want to do to her. Under the light,


    his ugly face made Irene want to vomit.


    She didn''t know what time it was. She was still out sote, and she wondered what Edward would do


    when he know all these. Now she was still tied here by this pervert. Who did it? A stranger would never


    kidnap her. Was it Beth or Celine?


    "What do you want? How much money did the person who hired you give you? I can pay you


    double. Just let me go." Irene thought that this person only asked for money at most. As long as she


    offered a better price, he should let her go.


    The man gave a smiled strangely, revealing his yellow teeth, "Bah!"


    He came closer to the bed, and the smell of alcohol and smoke mixed, making it more unpleasant to


    smell. "I don''t want your stinky money. I don''t want it now, I want it... haha."


    His treacherous face made Irene finally panic. She trembled backward and grabbed the quilt with her


    fingers. "Don''te over. I am pregnant, you can''t do this."


    The word "pregnant woman" made the man frown and curse, "What did you say? They actually found a


    pregnant woman for me?"


    Obviously, Irene learned from her words that someone really hired this person. When he found out that


    she was pregnant, the sexual passion in his eyes faded a little. She continued, "Sir, you also have a


    mother. Can¡¯t you feel a mother''s love for her children? "


    However, the man suddenly became fierce when he heard the word "mother", as if stimted by


    something, "be honest, although I don''t like pregnant women, my friends like it. It''s also rape. What


    does it matter who did it to you? "


    After saying that, the man turned around and swung the door. Irene heard the sound of the door being


    locked. She stood up, got out of bed, went to the windowsill, and opened the curtain. It was a hotel, but


    she couldn''t see clearly. It was dark, so she couldn''t figure out where she was. She walked around the


    room and found nomunication equipment. It seemed that they were afraid that she would call the


    police.


    Edward, Irene repeated the name in her mind over and over again. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears


    anymore. If she wasn¡¯t innocent, what would Edward do?"


    She touched her belly and forced a smile, "Babies, I will, I will protect you..."


    The outside suddenly became noisy.


    "Women? Of course there are women here. That''s my wife. If you just bring people in, I''ll sue you


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    believe it or not!" Irene heard the man''s voice just now. Did someonee in?


    She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, stood up, ran to the door, and patted it hard. "Here, I


    was kidnapped by him. Help me, help me."


    When the door was opened, she saw Elio with an anxious face, "Elio."


    "Irene, are you alright?"  Elio''s voice trembled, he was worried about Irene.


    "I''m fine." Irene looked up. Elio could see Irene''s panic. Her eyes were full of panic and redness,"Elio,


    why are you here?"


    Elio saw that she said she was fine, so he was relieved and said, "I was meeting several clients in this


    hotel, and the person carried by the man with a scar seemed to be you, but I wasn''s sure. So I called


    the hotel waiter first. Unexpectedly, it was really you."


    "Stop, catch him." A voice came, followed by a muffled groan.


    Elio and Irene finally realized that the knife-scarred man was trying to escape. Fortunately, he was


    caught by the guards and tripped on the ground with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Elio walked over and took out his cell phone. His eyes were narrowed and a smile appeared on his


    face, but it was enough to scare people. "You want to run away? If Irene has any problem, I won''t


    forgive you. If you have have anything to say, talk to the policeman!"


    After the man was taken away, the two stood in the room and the atmosphere was a bit quiet .


    Irene opened her mouth and said thank you to Elio. Just after that, Irene felt a sharp pain in her lower


    abdomen, and her forehead began to sweat. She suddenly felt dizzy, as if something was biting her


    skin.


    "Irene, what''s wrong with you?" Elio''s voice rang in her ears. The love and concern in his voice were


    strong, but she lost her consciousness too quickly. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier. Finally,


    she fainted.


    She only remembered that before she fainted, she fell into a warm embrace and a faint mint scent in


    her nose.


    ...


    In the quiet ward, it was already three o''clock in the morning.


    Irene woke up in the smell of medical water. Her left hand was cold and painful. She moved her body


    slightly, and the person beside the bed began to wake up. It was Elio.


    "Wake up?" Elio¡¯s eyes were still a little hazy. He rubbed his neck. Obviously, he slept uneasily all night,


    "Are you thirsty or hungry?"


    "What happened to me?" Irene''s face was still pale.


    Elio picked up a pillow nearby and gently lifted Irene up. He adjusted afortable position for Irene to


    lean against the pillow. "The doctor said that you were only a little frightened and that the knockout


    powder caused your body to react."


    Knockout drops? Irene remembered that no wonder she felt sleepy as soon as she got into the taxi.


    "Will that have any impact on the fetus?" Irene asked eagerly.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." It seemed that she valued this child very much. Even if Edward treated her like


    that, she also loved Edward and their child very much.


    At the thought of this, Elio felt a knot in his chest, the girl he was really into. However, he could only


    watch from afar and guard her.


    Knowing that the child was fine, Irene was relieved.


    ...


    Wilson house.


    The servants stood in a row, but they all lowered their heads in unison. Outside, there was thunder and


    lightning. Under the lightning, the manor inexplicably felt ghost-like.


    "So many people can''t even look at one person."


    Edward''s clothes were wet, but he didn''t go to change it. During the meeting, he received a call from a


    servant at home. He said that Irene went outte in the afternoon and hadn¡¯t returned yet. He left


    before the meeting was over. He didn''t care about the faces of the senior officials and the unhappy


    faces of Cameron.


    After returning home, he found Irene''s cell phone in his bedroom with his missed calls and messages.


    He was secretly worried about where she was going and why she didn''t bring her cell phone.


    He went out to find a ce that she might go, and also called to ask Shirley, Irene''s best friend, but she


    didn¡¯t  know where Irene went.


    At this time, the phone of Edward rang. He thought it was Irene. He picked it up quickly, but it was his


    secretary.


    "I''ve checked all the hospitals, but there is no sign of the Madam." Harry answered.


    Originally he was a little upset when hearing it wasn''t Irene, but now when knowing she wasn''t in the


    hospital, he got a littlefort. Fortunately, fortunately, she was not in the hospital.


    Edward threw the phone away, unzipped his cuffs, rolled it up, put his hands on his hips, and walked


    back and forth in the living room. As soon as he stopped, he couldn''t help but be nervous. He said to


    the servant, "Continue, keep looking. If you can''t find it, you are not going to have a good end either."


    At this time, a maid rushed in.


    "Sir, when I was going to clean up the room today, I heard madam answered a call. It seems that it was


    from the her mother." A maid said.


    Sofia?


    Edward was so upset that he forgot the Jones family. He was so anxious and confused that he didn''t


    think of the Jones family. He thought Irene and the Jones family were ipatible and shouldn''t go


    there. This thought reminded him of thest time Tristan locked her in the basement.


    With more and more worries in his heart, Edward picked up the phone and dialed the number


    immediately.


    "Mrs. Jones, did Irene go to the Jones house this afternoon?"


    Edward didn''t like people from the Jones family, especially Sofia. As a mother, she didn''t fulfill half of


    her responsibility and made his Irene suffer, so his tone was very bad. Indeed, if Edward could pretend


    in the past, he didn''t want to speak in a good tone at present.


    When Sofia heard Edward calling to ask about Irene, she felt guilty and hesitated for a long time. "You


    said Irene... She came to see me this afternoon. I was ill. She came to have a look, and then went


    back! What? Didn''t she go home?"


    "Go back? Ha!" Edward tried to calm down. "Don''t tell me you don''t know where she went!" Since the


    Of course, Sofia heard the anger in Edward''s tone. She was also felt strange that how Irene


    disappeared. Anyway, she really didn''t know where Irene had gone. Edward had no evidence, so she


    said, "Edward, I really don''t know where Irene went? Maybe she went to a friend''s house?


    "Fine! Since you don''t know, I''ll visit the Jones familyter. I''d like to see if Irene has returned to the


    Jones house!" At this moment, Edward was sure that the Jones family must have done something to


    Irene.


    Outside, there was still lightning, but the rain was getting smaller and smaller. In the misty night,


    Edward drove away to the Jones house.


    Edward was extremely anxious. He could be calm and self-restraint in the business circles and take


    every step carefully. But Irene became the first soft spot of his life.

 Chapter 40 You Cant Do This in the Future

    Chapter 40 You Can''t Do This in the Future


    Edward rushed a few red lights on the road. He couldn''t care so much. If he camete, maybe Irene


    would suffer more.


    Thinking of the basement that day, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if something


    happened to her again. He didn''t care about her in the past because he didn''t care about her. But now,


    he ced her above his heart.


    ...


    The Jones House.


    Maybe it was because of the phone call from Edward. Although it waste at night, the Jones family


    still came to the living room because of Edward''s arrival.


    As soon as Edward came in, he asked in a tone as cold as a thousand-year-old ice. "Jones, you are


    really good at this. First time you lock her in the basement and hurt her,. Now you hide her again. It''s


    really interesting!"


    His words were full of disdain and irony, as well as anger.


    Beth was very happy to see Edward. After all, he was the person she liked. But all he said was for


    Irene. She was really angry, but she still tried to keep her appearance as ady.


    "Mr. Wilson,I don''t know what you mean. Basement? Hide? Why should we do this?" The tone was soft


    and innocent, as if she really didn''t know anything..


    Hearing this woman''s voice, Edward felt his scalp tingle. He ignored her and asked Sofia directly, the


    chill almost seeping into Sofia''s bones. " Mrs. Jones, don''t you really know? ? Then I have a few


    questions for you. Can you answer them for me?"


    Sofia was stunned. This, if Edward already knew something, then she...


    "Mrs. Jones, are you unwilling to answer me?" He pressed harder, wondering what they got up in their


    sleeves.


    Seeing Sofia''s expression, Beth was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Sofia hesitated and


    dared not answer, and anyone would think there was a problem. Beth scolded her severely in her


    heart, and hurriedly opened her mouth, "of course, Irene is my sister and Sofia''s biological daughter.


    We are no less worried than you, aren''t we, Sofia."


    After saying that, she continued to give Sofia a meaningful nce. Sofia quickly agreed.


    Edward smiled contemptuously, "It had been said that Mrs. Jones was sick and Irene came to visit you,


    but you..." Edward¡¯s unfathomable eyes turned slightly to Sofia and he said with a chuckle. "There


    seems to be nothing wrong with your body. I heard that you were almost dying at that time."


    Sofia didn¡¯t expect that Edward would ask such a question. She was very stupid and really did not


    know how to answer. She could only gently raise her head and nce at Beth, intending to ask her


    how to answer the question.


    Beth squeezed out a smile from the corner of her mouth, "¡°Mr. Wilson, aunt Sofia is aged and has


    some health issues. She will be fine after taking some medicine and taking a rest. Irene came in such a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    hurry because she was too worried. Later, she left when she saw Sofia had no problem."


    "I didn''t ask you!" Edward raised his voice and his anger obviously reached a level. "I''m asking Mrs.


    Jones."


    Beth had never seen such an angry Edward. After being scolded by him, she even shrank her


    shoulders and cried. "We really don''t know where Irene is. She dide, but the servants saw her


    when she left. Besides, she is my sister, what can I do to her!"


    After that, Beth still didn¡¯t forget to wipe her tears artificially..


    Edward didn¡¯t want to talk with this woman anymore. The blue veins on his forehead almost bulged.


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear you. Open the basement!"


    "Mr. Wilson, don''t you believe me like this? Am I such a person in your eyes?" Beth said wrongfully on


    her face, and she had so much hatred in her heart. Even if there was no one in the basement, she


    didn''t want to open it.


    Edward snorted, "I don''t take you seriously at all. You''re nothing but a stranger to me."


    If not for the fact that she was Irene''s older sister, he didn''t want to say a word to her. He would not


    even bother to look at such a hypocritical woman.


    "You!" After saying this, Beth almost cried when she ran upstairs. What was she inferior to Irene? She


    had higher education background and better appearance, but...


    The basement was opened and Edward went down in person to search every corner. After making sure


    that she wasn¡¯t there, he left angrily.


    Out of Jones hosue, Edward sat in the car, with the steering wheel held by only one hand. His tension


    and worry were mixed together. For the first time, he felt that he was ipetent. Because he couldn''t


    protect the person he liked. He clenched his fist and mmed the steering wheel, trying to vent


    something!


    The phone rang again at this moment. He was afraid and expectant for the phone. He was afraid to


    hear about the unfortunate things rted to Irene. He expected to hear the good news that Irene was


    fine.


    "President, I''ve found her. She''s in the Second Hospital. She''s fine!"


    Hearing the news over the phone, Edward finally felt reassured. His chest rose and fell slowly.


    Fortunately, he was fine. He quickly drove away and wanted to fly to Irene immediately.


    The phone rang again. It was a new text message. He looked up while driving. It was a picture of a


    man and a woman¡ªIrene and Elio. They were very intimate.


    Seeing this photo, he felt as if he had been poured with cold water. Although he knew that there was


    nothing between Irene and Elio, his inner desire for monopoly still prevailed. She was the person he


    liked. Now he only hoped that there were no other men in Irene''s eyes except him, even if he knew it


    was irrational.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    When Edward rushed to the ward, Irene had already fallen asleep. And the ward was terribly quiet.


    Elio had been standing by the bed, but when he saw that Edward was here, he shouldn''t stay longer.


    After a few words, he said he was leaving.


    Edward lowered his voice, "Mr. Ann, shall we have a talk?"


    Elio nodded, meaning yes, and he went out with him.


    "Why are you here today?" When the two left the ward, Edward stared at Elio and asked in a deep


    voice.


    Elio joked, "I thought you would ask what happened to Irene today." He said this with full reproach, and


    Edward knew it as well.


    But instead of answering, Edward said, "Irene will tell me when she wakes up, it''s just you..." Edward


    looked away, looked out at the dark night and said slowly, "it''s just Mr. Ann, Irene already has me as


    her husband. I hope you will keep a distance from my wife in the future."


    Elio shouted in his heart, yes, I know she has married someone, but how can I not look at her? Elio the


    original bright eyes were suddenly dim.


    Finally, Elio took a deep breath and said, "I see."


    He turned around and left along the corridor. His lonely figure was pulled a little longer in the darkness


    and his steps were particrly obvious in the quiet corridor. After a few steps, he stopped but didn¡¯t


    turn around. Edward could only hear a voiceing.


    "Edward, protect her well. She likes you very much." Yes, she liked him very much, Therefore, no


    matter how much he likes Irene, he could only hide and hide where she couldn''t see.


    Edward returned to ward and sat beside the bed, looking at Irene. He had only not seen her for a few


    hours, but Edward felt like time had passed for so long.


    He reached out and gently touched her cheek. He found that her face was really small. Her palm was


    as big as a palm, but she had stubbornness and pink lips. She looked beautiful.


    He didn¡¯t know if she had dreamt of something, but her mouth moved slightly. She was very cute . His


    thin lips touched Irene. Although Irene was asleep, she felt the warmth on her lips. She opened her


    mouth slightly and Edward deepened the kiss.


    A momentter, the people under him turned and continued to sleep. Edward felt a bit funny. Such a


    beautiful person would never let her leave him too long and too far in the future.


    At dawn, Irene woke up. What she saw was a ray of light entering the ward through the curtain, which


    wasn¡¯t very dazzling. At the same time, she saw Edward, who she had missed for a long timest


    night, and he was right in front of her.


    "Edward?" She couldn''t believe it. Was it really him or her own fantasy?


    "Mm!" A cool and clear voice rang out. However, it ended up in the end of its sentences. It sounded as


    if she had spoken it through the tip of her tongue for a long time. It sounded very nice and gentle.


    As soon as he got close, Edward gently took her hand and put it on his face. He felt her hand without


    callus was real.


    It was not a dream. Irene umted for a night finally broke out in an instant. and sobbed. "Why are


    you sote..."


    She had waited for him for a long time. As forst night, if she was really... she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Edward reached out his hand and stroked her back. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. In the future¡ª" He


    seemed to have made up his mind and said, "From now on, I won''t let you to be like this."


    He couldn''t bear to be scared like this. He couldn''t bear that she was missing, or that she was taken


    care of by other men.


    Comforted by Edward, Irene gradually stopped crying. But Edward still patted her on the back and said.


    "Tell me, what happened to youst night? Did you hurt somewhere? Huh?"


    Thinking of the scarred manst night, Irene bit his lip tightly and didn''t know what to say.


    "You don''t want to say it? Hmm?" Edward continued to coax him. He must know what happenedst


    night. If it was really the people from the Jones family, he would never let them go.


    Irene lowered her head and gritted her teeth, but she still told Edward what had happened yesterday.


    When he heard that the scarred man actually wanted to do that kind of thing to Irene, Edward almost


    went mad. The joints of his fingers seemed to crack.


    Edward suddenly held Irene tightly, as if trying to pull into her bones and blood. He put his chin on


    Irene''s shoulder.


    Irene felt his breath and heard his voice, "Irene, don''t do this anymore. I''m afraid I can''t find you in the


    ce I can see."


    Irene put his arms around his waist and said softly, "Okay."


    He doesn''t care about photos. He doesn''t care about her being with Elio for so long. As long as she


    stays with him well, it''s good that only he can touch her

 Chapter 41 The Roots Of The Ears Are Hot And Red

    Chapter 41 The Roots Of The Ears Are Hot And Red


    Because it was the weekend, Edward did not need to go to work, so both of them tacitly did not wake


    up early. The golden sunshine gently sprinkled on the faces of them who were hugging each other in


    the room. Time seemed to be still.


    Edward woke up first and saw Irene sleeping quietly in his arms. Listening to his slow breathing, the


    hands holding Irene in the quilt tightened a little bit.


    Well, before she woke up, Edward took little a sip of her white chin.


    Irene felt something and slowly opened her eyes, as if she wasn''t awake.


    "What time is it?" Because she had just woken up, her voice seemed to be sticky. If he didn''t listen


    carefully, he wouldn''t be able to hear it clearly.


    "Probably 8:30!"


    Eight thirty? Irene even didn''t know it¡¯s sote. Generally speaking, although Edward  didn''t  go to work


    on weekends, he had  a good work and rest habits, so even if he didn''t  go to work, he will get up early


    for a run to exercise, so  in general, when Irene woke up, the most frequent thing She saw was Edward


    ''s refreshing appearance after washing up in the morning after exercising.


    "What a rare asion!" Irene spoke her mind.


    "What?" Edward slowly brushed away a few strands of hair on Irene''s forehead and calmly opened his


    mouth.


    "Why did you get up sote today? It''s not like you!"


    The pretty corners of Edward''s mouth curled up. "This is probably, the legendary"


    "Hmm?" She was confused.


    "After having a beauty on the bed, the king doesn''t get up early to work any more." Edward narrowed


    his eyes and said word by word.


    Since Irene was pregnant, most of them fell asleep embracing each other and didn''t do anything, but


    when Edwardsaid this, she felt a fever on her face and her ears were red.


    She rolled over in Edward''s arms and looked down. She covered her face under a pillow and muttered


    like a pet, "Don''t say that I''m like a dangerous beauty."


    Looking at the person in his arms, Edward''s earlobe turned red. He smiled lightly and said, "Of course,


    you''re not a beauty who is dangerous. It''s fine of the king doesn''t want to get up to work, but he still has


    to cook breakfast for his love."


    Irene heard hisughter and replied, "Then you can go!" After saying that, Irene paused and her eyes


    rolled. "Make breakfast? "Isn''t the servant here today?


    "It''s a holiday for the servants today, so I will prepare the breakfast."


    Irene turned her face and did not believe it. "Can I still be alive after eating?" The Young Master of the


    Wilson family and cooking, Irene couldn''t connect these two tings together.


    Edward, of course, knew that his little wife didn''t believe him, so he coughed softly. "Don''t you believe


    me? Uh? Irene."


    In fact, it wasn''t that Irene didn''t believe it, but she had never imagined that.


    ...


    In the kitchen.


    Irene leaned against the door and saw his delicate hand moving quickly on the food with fine


    craftsmanship. He was obviously experienced.


    Sunlight cast on him, and she saw his beautiful profile silhouette, just like when he used to debate in


    the school auditorium, but at that time, although this man had the steadfastness and maturity that was


    rare in his peers, he was different from now.


    In the past she had felt that he was as far away like a bit of cloud in the sky. Even though they were


    bound together by marriage, they were always in a quandary. The pain was greater than the joy. She


    was desperately walking towards him and he was trying to stay away from her.


    However, Irene now felt that he was so close to herself. He was so good to himself, everything was so


    unreal like a big dream.


    "Why do not you try it?" Edward''s ck eyes were full of anticipation as he looked at the woman before


    him. While it was not the first time he''d done it, it was the first time he''d done it for his lover. He was still


    a little nervous.


    "It''s very sweet." Strangely delicious.


    Sweet? He obviously put salt in it. When Edward saw Irene, he frowned and picked up the spoon she


    used just now, took a spoonful and put it in his mouth. Suddenly, he smiled and said, "It''s very sweet!"


    Then they stared at each other andughed.


    Irene didn''t know that Edward was really good at cooking and had done so well. He couldn''t help


    asking, "Mr. Wilson, from whom did you learn such good cooking skills?"


    "Well! With my intelligence and wisdom, who should I learn from?"


    "Tut-tut-tut-tut¡ª" This person was really ......... He tried hard to think of a word, "Narcissism is a


    sickness. It''s bad! You should be modest."


    "When I was in college, I didn''t like the cafeteria''s food, but I was unwilling to go out, so the only thing I


    could do was do it myself." At first, he was so dumb at cooking at he almost blew up the kitchen.


    Luckily, he lived alone and didn''t affect others, so he had the sess he had today. But he could tell


    his wife about his sesses. As for the process, Edward was not ready to tell his wife!


    In fact, Irene believed in these things very much. Although he was born in the Wilson family and


    seemed to be the eldest son of the family, he was rich and powerful. However, he didn''t win the heart of


    Cameron. udia was abroad all year round. Even if Madeline doted on him, he was still far away from


    his family. Irene''s heart ached when he thought of this.


    She got up slightly, and her cherry lips suddenly touched his¡ª


    Then it separated gently, as if nothing had happened.


    Edward''s pupils dted. After a moment''s shock, he suddenly raised his hand and touched his taut lips,


    as if remembering the kiss his little wife had just initiated.


    "Well, since Mr. Wilson is so great, I don''t need a servant in the future. Do you want to be my private


    chef?" Irene said so. Of course, she was joking. She also knew that he was actually very busy.


    "If Mrs. Wilson can be so active every day, I can consider..." Edward smirked and pointed to the corner


    of his mouth with some implication.


    Irene coughed and steadied her breath. She lowered her head and continued to eat. "Shame on you!"


    Irene was shy. The simple and naive Irene had gone. Edward had the upper hand, and he was happy


    inside. When he saw Irene''s shy appearance. He felt he was teasing a pet. Of course, this cannot be


    said to her. Okay, he''ll be scratched...


    Although he liked her angry look, she still couldn''t be too emotional now that she was pregnant.


    After the meal, Edward felt that they both should affors some family chores. Since he made the


    breakfast, the bowl should be washed by Irene. He hadined that a pregnant woman shouldn''t


    wash the dishes. She pretended to be angry, but her heart was full of warmth. Their life in this way was


    harmonious.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Edward was just joking. How could he really let his wife do this? Finally, he snatched the


    bowl and washed it himself.


    After everything was done, Edward went to his study and held a video conference. Ireney down on


    the recliner in the study, found a book and bagan to read it.


    Edward should be talking with the senior officials of the subsidiary abroad. He could speak fluent and


    clear English. In addition, his voice was very pleasant. Although it was a little cold, Irene must have felt


    very enjoyable.


    After Edward finished, he looked at Irene who was reading carefully under the window. Irene must have


    stayed here for too long. It was not good to lie for too long. He said to the Irene, "Irene!"


    "Hmm?" Irene didn''t move her eyes from the book but just muttered.


    As Edward approached, his slender figure cast on Irene.


    Irene looked up. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you want to go out for a walk? Well, let''s go to the supermarket." Edward directly took the book


    from her hand and said.


    Irene nodded and agreed, but she still asked, "Right now?" He had obviously just been very busy, so


    why did he say he was going to the supermarket?


    Edward roughly understood what she was wondering. "The meeting is over. There''s nothing more


    important than you."


    He just felt that it was more important to apany his wife than to work. What''s more, today was a


    rest day. In addition to the thing that had happened to Irene a few days ago, and it was too boring to


    stay at home. In this case, it was better to go out together.


    "Okay!" replied Irene. Since the servants were on holiday, they had to figure out what to buy. After all,


    they had not had lunch yet!


    ...


    In the supermarket.


    It was 10:30 in the morning. There were more people in the supermarket, shuttling between the various


    goods.


    Irene was wearing a loose blue top, ck jeans, and a pair of white t shoes. She looked much


    younger than her true age. Her hair was simply pinned up and she was thin. If you did not look closely,


    she did not appear to be pregnant.


    Edward was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers as usual. Since Irene had moved in with him, she


    noticed that his wardrobe contained almost the same ck and white suits.


    He should like this color very much. Generally, he would tie only when he went to work. On a daily


    basis, he wouldn''t. Instead, he would undo the two buttons, which made him look very charming.


    He was dressed inmon clothes, but Irene thought he looked handsome no matter how She looked


    at him.


    "Chef Wilson, what are you cooking for lunch?" asked Irene as she peered into the vegetable section


    with her arms in Edward.


    "Mrs. Wilson, what would you like to eat?" The man next to her jibed and threw the question back at


    her.


    "Anything isokay for me." It was strange, it said pregnant women were usually picky and hard to


    please, well Irene was not like that. If it were not for the slow change in her abdomen, she would have


    forgotten she was pregnant.


    "Oh, you''re easy to feed!


    "Fried okra with mushrooms, What do you think?" She looked up at Edward with her sparkling eyes.


    "All right!"


    It did not matter what Irene ate, but it did matter who did it.


    But Edward felt that it did not matter what he bought. The most important thing was who he was with.


    That kind of feeling, when two people buy vegetables together, decided what they were going to eat.


    He thought it was good.


    When they already had today''s lunch in the shopping cart, they went to the food area. When Irene saw


    the plums on the grocery shelf, she suddenly coveted them.


    Edward''s eyes had always been on Irene, so of course he saw her. But for some reason he wanted to


    do something bad... So he walked forward, he smiled slightly.


    Then he pretended to discover that Irene was still standing there. "Irene, what''s wrong?"


    Irene bit her lips and felt embarrassed to say it. There were people around, waiting for Edward toe


    closer. The finger pointed to the plum above, the meaning was obvious.


    "What?" He didn''t understand.


    Edward continued to act. She knew that this man clearly knew what she wanted, but he still had an


    expressionless look on his face. That was really annoying.


    "Does auntie want to eat that too?" At that moment, a sweet child''s voice rang out. "Mother said that


    only children eat such snacks!" It was a very handsome child, about five or six years old, wearing a


    yellow duck-tongue cap. His mother was standing beside him. His mother smiled modestly.


    "I... "


    "It''s true that only children eat this kind of snack." Edward talked to a little boy, but his eyes were


    staring at his wife with a smile.


    "Eh? But mom, auntie is so old. She''s not a child." The boy asked his mother innocently.


    His mother bent down and touched the little boy''s face with her hand. "Silly, this aunt has a baby, so it''s


    not her but the baby wants to eat."


    "I see!"


    After that, the woman left with the little boy.


    "Edward¡ª" Irene shouted angrily.


    "What''s wrong?" The man still looked innocent.


    Irene picked up two jars of plums and put them in the cart. "Nothing."


    However, Edward put the jar back and said righteously, " You can''t eat too much junk food. You can


    only have a taste!"


    Alright, alright! Irene could only listen to him, "What a petty man!" she thought.

 Chapter 42 I Still Like You Very Much

    Chapter 42 I Still Like You Very Much


    Aftering out of the supermarket, Edward drove Irene home. On the passanger seat, Irene could


    not wait to open the dried plum and put it in her mouth. If it was before, she would not believe that she


    would eat something so sour, but now she felt it tastes great.


    Edward saw Irene''s satisfied expression in the mirror, looking like a child.


    After eating for a while, Irene got an idea. She picked up one and fed it into Edward''s mouth. He


    couldn''t resist his wife, so he forced himself to eat one. The sour vor let Edward understand that his


    wife was really pregnant. Otherwise, how could she stand such sour taste?


    Because it was too sour, Irene frowned. Seeing thia, Edward grinned.


    Lunch was cooked by Edward. Edward thought Irene should be a little tired because if the shopping


    and asked her to go to rest, However, Irene insisted on helping Edward. The meal was cooked slowly


    by the couple. They ate slowly but joyfully.


    During their nap, Madeline called them and asked Irene if she felt better. She invited them to return to


    the old house for dinner. And Edward''s mother woulde too.


    "I have not seen grandma for a long time." Irene leaned into Edward''s arms. "By the way, you did not


    tell her about the thing of that night,right? After all she is too old to worry abot us."


    Edward rubbed Irene''s face and knew what she was worrying about. "No!"


    There was silence in the bedroom. They embraced and fell asleep under the warm sunshine.


    ...


    They drove to Madeline''s house after map.


    "Edward, grandma likes the desserts of Lee Shop. Shall we buy some?" Irene suggested.


    Edward agreed. They went to Lee shop before they got to Madeline''s house.


    When they entered, Madeline was chatting with udia, Edward''s mother. When she saw them enter,


    Madam Wilson smiled cheerfully.


    "Here you are," she pointed to the seat near her, e here, Irene, sit here, sit next to me."


    Irene picked up the desserts and sat down. "Grandmother, Edward and I bought your


    favorite desserts . Grandma, do you want to try some now?"


    Edward sat opposite them.


    Madeline took Irene''s hand and said kindly, "I know Irene cares me the most. Unlike Edward, who only


    annoys me all day long."


    "Grandmother! How dare I!" said Edward. His voice was different from usual, and he looked more like a


    child.


    Madeline looked at udia and smiled, "See, he just answered back."


    In Irene''s eyes udia was ady from a respectable family. She rarely spoke. She had been abroad


    for years, she had a natural gentle temperament and was good-humoured.


    "Edward, your grandmother is right. She loved you too much. You are not as considerate as Irene."


    "I have to warn you, Irene is a treasure of me. If you don''t treat her well, your mother and I will not


    spare you. If she is not happy, I will be the first to spare you."


    Edward understood how much his mother and grandma love Irene. Not to mention them, if he made


    Irene unhappy, he would not forgive himself.


    Edward nced at his wife, who was smirking and eating grapes and looking at him as if she was


    watching a good show. He clenched his fist slightly and coughed at her. He replied, "Okay, Grandma,


    everything you say is right. I''ll listen to you."


    Seeing Irene eating grapes, Madeline looked at udia and smiled. "Irene love eating sour grapes!"


    Edward thought that Irene did like eating sour things. She had already eaten tens of the dried plum in


    the morning. If he hadn''t stopped her and said that she couldn have eaten all of them.


    Madeline''s eyes narrowed into slits when she heard that. "As the saying goes, If a woman like to eat


    sour, she would have a boy, if spicy, she might be pregnant with a gril." Madeline paused as if she had


    thought of something. "udia, you like to eat sour food when you were pregnant with Edward. Do you


    remember that you had even eaten the grapes that wasn''t ripe in my garden?"


    "Mom, you are right!" udia answered.


    Madeline was even happier. "''''Actually, it does not matter whether the baby is a man or a woman. As


    long as it is born, it will be the favourite of my family."


    Then Madeline said to the maid, "Pick some fresh grapes for Irene before they leave."


    The servant received the order and left for the graden.


    Hearing this,Irene felt a little embarrassed. She couldn''t help but eat sour food.


    Before dinner, Irene and udia went to the grape garden of Madeline.


    Edward he didn''t go with them because he had to answered a business call from apany who had


    cooperated with him. After chatting for a while, he hung up. Now he couldn''t wait to be with Irene all the


    time.


    His phone rang again after he just hung up. It was Celine.


    He hesitated whether to pick it up or not. Originally he had nothing to do with her. He had an


    unexpected child after he was drunk. Now the child was gone and he had been with Irene. He didn''t


    have had anything to do with other women. But as a man, he owed Celine, so after some hesitation, he


    answered the phone.


    "Edward..." Celine''s voice came from the other end of the phone. She was crying heavily.


    She was crying!


    "What do you want?" This was a bass voice Celine had never heard before. It was so cold that one felt


    deeply alienated.


    "Edward, I... miss you so much."


    "Celine, I already have a wife." Knowing that he owed her, Edward tried his best to slow down the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    voice.


    Wife?


    Celine felt sad. She knew that he just used her as a tool to resist the marriage imposed on him by


    Wilson. And for that reason, he didn''t like Irene before.


    But now, did he like Irene?  Was that the reason he didn''t want to talk to her?


    Celine held back her tears and said, "I know, Edward. I have a bad reputation now. People on the


    inte are scolding me. But I did not do anything wrong. I am really sad."


    Hearing Celine''s crying on the phone, Edward said, "I''ll find someone to hold things on the Inte.


    Hope you ca have a good rest!" He wanted to hang up the phone.


    "No, Edward, please, can you talk to me? Even though I say we are still friends, I still like you. I can not


    help but miss you. I really can not stand that kind of longing."


    Over there, Celine was on the verge of copse, and her cries became louder and louder.


    "Celine, you know that I have always considered you as my sister. In the past, I have not seen my own


    heart clearly. I used you to make grandmother and Irene angry. But now I am very sure that I like Irene.


    So I am sorry."


    Celine wanted to say something else, but the phone on the other side had been switched off. For


    Edward, he just wanted to cut the knot and have no more contact with Celine. Just as he did not want


    to see Elio and Irene being too intimate, he knew that feeling too well. He didn''t want make Irene down.


    Hearing Edward''s words, the hatred in Celine''s heart raised.


    Why did Irene get what she strove for so easily? What did her efforts mean during these years? The


    reason she had tried so hard was to catch up with Edward. But now Irene took everything from her.


    He had just put his phone away when he turned and saw Madelin standing behind him. It seemed she


    had been standing there for a long time. So she had to know who he was talking to, "Grandmother."


    Madeline said patiently, "Edward, Irene is a good girl. Now that you are her husband, you should not


    have any contact with other women."


    "I know." Edward walked over and held Madeline . "I wasn''t sure who I liked before. Now, Irene and I


    are getting along well. I won''t do what I used to do to make her sad."


    Madeline sighed. "I know you had always been angry with me for managing your marriage so casually.


    But since you grew up alongside me, I know what suits you best."


    After a pause, Madeline released her hand from his grasp. "All right, that''s all I wanr to say. Go get


    Irene and your mother. It''s time for supper."


    "Yes." Edward answered and left.


    ...


    Celine sat on the bed in a daze.


    The silence in the room was finally broken by the shrill ringing of the telephone. She looked at the caller


    and let it ring for a moment before slowly picking it up.


    When Edward arrived at the grape garden, udia and Irene had already picked some grapes. They


    came out talking andughing.


    When Irene came out, she saw Edward standing in the dusk with a smile. She wondered why he ended


    the phone so quickly. In her memory, it usually took less than half an hour to finish the conversation.


    "You finished the phone so quickly?"


    Edward touched his chin and replied  with a smile, "Nothing serious today." Seeing udia and Irene


    chatting happily, he asked, "What were you talking about? Why were you so happily?"


    udia looked at Irene and said, "Nothing. I am having an exhibition of paintings theing Monday.


    I''d like to invite Irene toe."

 Chapter 43 What Am I To You

    Chapter 43 What Am I To You


    Edward nodded, thinking to himself, it was luck he did not say anything bad.


    Irene realized what Edward was worried about. She twitched her lips. "Edward, what are you afraid of?"


    She rolled her eyes and stuck out a finger. "Are you afraid that Mama might say something bad about


    your childhood in front of me?"


    Edward walked over, held her outstretched finger, and gently ced it in his hand. Then he turned and


    put his arm around Irene''s waist. "What can I do? I am not afraid of my mother''s words, am I right,


    mamma?" Then he turned again and looked at udia with a serious and confident expression.


    "Stop bickering. Your grandmother is waiting for us. Let''s go and eat!" udia was very happy because


    her son was happy. She knew that Edward had rarely been loved by his parents since he was a child.


    Now that he had someone he liked and who liked him, she felt a littleforted.


    ...


    In the dining room.


    The four of them had a good time. Cameron had brought his illegitimate son Eric back into the Wilson


    family and even let him join thepany, so Madeline was mad to him and had not let Camerone


    to her house. Besides, udia was here. They were going to be embarrassed to see each other.


    After dinner, they cahtted in the living room. Irene drank some fruit wine which was not too strong.


    Since she didn''t drink often, she still  felt dizzy and leaned on Edward like docile a cat.


    Madeline and udia were both smart people. Madeline spoke first, "Irene is already asleep. Why


    don''t you sleep here today?"


    Edward touched Irene''s babyish cheek. "I''d better go back home, I can not sleep well on a new bed!"


    he said to Madeline and udia, but his eyes still red at Irene gentlely.


    Madeline and udia had never seen such a gentle look. Of course, they know it was not Edward who


    recognize the bed. At a guess, Irene was the one who recognized the bed. He was afraid she would


    not be able to sleep on an unfamiliar bed.


    Madeline took a deep breath, thinking that she could finally be reassured. Seeing thid couple loved


    each other deeply, she was relieved. "Alright, then, I won''t stop you here.Drive safe. By the way, take


    these grapes with you. Irene likes sour grapes."


    Edward nodded, and then gently picked up Irene in his arms and drove home.


    ...


    The Jones family.


    Beth knocked on the door to Tristan''s room and stormed in angrily. "Tristan, what''s going on here? Why


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    are the people you hired so unreliable? I heard they were arrested?"


    Tristan had just finished showering and was wearing a bathrobe. He wiped his hair as well as talked on


    the phone. When he saw it was Beth, he hung up the phone and said, "I was out of luck. When that


    b*tch Irene was being taken to the hotel, her schoolmate popped up suddenly."


    Hearing this, Beth was mad. "You asked that person to take her to a hotel? What did you think? Just


    find a random ce and handle the sl*t, Why did you go to a hotel..."


    "She was lucky this time. Next time, I''ll definitely teach her a lesson." Tristan''s eyes were filled with


    fierceness and hatred. Because of Edward, his business had been messed up and his father didn''t


    liked him any more.


    "No matter what, this time, you must ¡°treat" her well." She could no longer bear the hatred. She didn''t


    want to see her loved one to be with Irene.


    Beth opened the door and saw Sofia walking back and forth at the stairs timidly.


    Seeing Bethe out, she walked over and said, "Er... Beth."


    Disgusted,Beth said contemptuously, "What?" She was in no mood to talk to this woman now. Besides,


    her tone became worse when she heard that the n had failed.


    "Has anything happened to Irene? Did you do it?" Sofia was not stupid, she knew that the thing had


    happened that day was not simple. She knew that Beth wouldn''t had let her daughter leave easily that


    day. That was not Beth''s usual style.


    "Humph-" Beth snorted, "What do you mean? Aunt Sofia, you saw that I did not do anything to her


    before she had left ." After,Beth turned on her high heels, entered her room and shut the door strongly.


    ...


    Sofia was shocked by the sound, murmured, "It''s good that it''s not you. It''s good that it''s not you."


    ...


    Irene was awakened by the ringing of the telephone. When she opened her eyes, she had already


    returned to her bedroom. She had a slight headache, probably from the drinking. She got up slowly,


    picked up the phone without paying attention to the name. "Hello?"


    " Irene..." It was Sofia''s call.


    Irene sobered up a little and recalled what had happened that day. "What do you want?" she asked


    indifferently. She had never expected that her mother dared to call her.


    After a long silence, Irene finally lost her patience. She rubbed the space between her eyebrows and


    said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    "Wait, Irene." Sofia finally talked "I just wants to know if anything happened to you that day." Maybe it


    was an illusion, but Irene felt like she could actually hear a mother''s concern in that sentence.


    Irene bitterly smiled. It should be an illusion. How could the woman on the other end of the phone care


    about her? That woman always only cares about herself, she talked to herself. "What do you think


    wiould have happened to me?" Irene questioned.


    "Should I had been raped or killed by someone with a knife?" Irene did not say the rest of the words.


    Sofia was silent for a while. She did not dare say anything. "I... Irene, I did not know Beth would send


    someone to hurt you. I thought..." Sofia had never thought Beth would hurt Irene like that just because


    of Edward.


    "Why? Mother? What do you think? Why did Beth show mercy to me?" Had she forgotten what Beth


    had done to her and how much she hated her?


    "Irene-I, I am sorry." Sofia''s voice was as quiet as a gnat, but Irene felt like every word she just said


    had made her upset.


    "You are sorry? Mom, will you truely apologise to me too. You have always been heartless to me.


    Compared to what you have done in the past, you were not really vicious that day. The words and the


    attitude you showed that day were too familiar to me " Irene spoke each word clearly and slowly.


    Sofia did not dare think too hmuch about what she had done to her daughter before. She feared that if


    she thought about it, she would not never forgive herself, she could no longer live a rich life as the wife


    of the Jones family. Instead, she was tormented by the human conscience.


    But Irene over there could not stop talking, "Mama, what am I to you? I used to not understand, but


    Sofia''s heart apart.


    Irene stopped at the end. Sofia clearly felt the whimper in her daughter''s voice. Her strong nasal voice


    made her fear to get the phone too close to her ear. "Mom, have you been happy these years?"


    How could Sofia answer this question? She pleased the Beth and Tristan to stay in the Jones family, as


    well as she unted her wealth and luck with other wealthy wives. But at ight, when she was alone, she


    considered herself a fool. She could not answer that question, so she had to say, "Then, Irene, can you


    forgive me?"


    Forgiveness? How to forgive this kid of cold-blooded mother? Irene no longer wanted to know Sofia''s


    sanswer. She sniffed, ¡°Don¡¯t call me anymore. I have no rtionship with the Jones family. From


    another perspective, it was really reasonable if I don¡¯t forgive you."


    Hung up the phone, Irene breathed a sigh of relief, but she felt that something else was burning in her


    heart.


    She stared at the ceiling in a daze. She felt she lost something, soemthing between Sofia and herself...


    "Irene?" Edward just came out of the bathroom and his hair was still dripping water.


    As soon as he came out, he heard Irene talking on the telephone. He could tell that the person on the


    other end was Sofia. What shocked Edward was that Beth hired someone to abduct Irene, and he


    could not help but felt angry when he recalled that day.


    How could Beth cause trouble for Irene?


    Edward clenched his fists tightly.


    However, considering Irene''s current condition, he could only let go of his anger.  He would deal with


    Beth in the future.


    He walked to the bed and sat down without blowing his hair. "What''s happening?"


    Irene stretched out her arms around his waist and leaned her head on his chest, feeling his strong


    breath.


    "Edward, how can there be such a mother in the world? She abandoned her own child and allowed


    others to bully her child, never helped her child when she is bullied..."


    Edward patted Irene''s back. He didn''t know how tofort his wife.


    What was the difference between Cameron and Sofia? They are totally same. Edward never felt the


    love from his father in his life. Fortunately, he had a grandmother who loved him dearly, but what


    about Irene? She was alone in the Jones family.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Irene.


    Edward lifted Irene''s head from his chest and ced his hands on Irene''s shoulders. He forced her to


    look him in the eye and said, "Irene, let me tell you a story!"

 Chapter 44 I Want Her To Die

    Chapter 44 I Want Her To Die


    Irene slightly raised her eyelids and looked listless, but answered, "What story?"


    "A boy. He rarely saw his father go home until he was eleven. Even when he did go home, his father


    and mother almost did not speak to each other at home. They were simply two strangers. After his


    eleven? He witnessed his father loving another boy as if he was not his father. He used to think that his


    father was naturally like that, butter he realized that he just did not like him."


    Irene was speechless for a while, she knew the boy in the story was Edward. When she met Edward


    Wilson in the university, She only felt that this person was cold and alienated from everyone, and


    looked like he was not easy to get along with. The reason was that the family''s misfortune had pushed


    Edward to became like this step by step.


    Edward continued, "Later, the boy understood that he should not ask for anything that didn''t belong to


    him. Day by day his attitude of love had changed from expecting to disgusting."


    Edward once heard that the best way tofort others was to make his scars visible to others. It would


    hurt, he said, but the effect was good


    Irene also knew what exactly Edward wanted to express with these words? He wanted to tell her that


    since Sofia did not like her and had no affection for her, she did not have to be expexting. She should


    just slowly forget about her mother, one day,she would never miss the love of mother any more.


    It was fine for her to not think about some people.


    Edward wiped the tears with his fingers. "Now, Irene, you already have me. I promise you will always


    be loved and never feel lonly. "


    Irene appreciated waht he said and felt very thankful...


    ...


    It was very dark, and Irene had already fallen asleep.


    Edward did not sleep. He stood on the balcony in his pajamas and called. The person who answered


    the call was his secretary, Harry. "You go to the prison and find out who hired him. Tomorrow..." He


    changed his words,"No, now, I want the answer."


    The secretary on the other side was a little faint because of the Edward''s call. It was the first time he


    had heard Edward being so worried about anything other than work.


    Half an hourter, the phone rang. Edward answered the phone, "Go ahead."


    Harry told him all the information he had found, "Derek, thirty-six years old, is an orphan. He has


    always been detained by the police and offended a lot of people. and..."


    "What about the kidnapping?" Edward was more concerned about this.


    "He kept saying that he was lust for Irene''s beauty."


    "Lust for Irene''s beauty?"  Edward sneered. "Then let some people who have a grudge against him in


    and teach him a lesson. Don''t be merciful to  such him."


    After hanging up the phone, Edward turned and gently looked at Irene who was asleep on the bed. If


    whoever hurt her, he must punched back.


    ...


    At the starbucks.


    Celine sat in a corner, wearing a palir of sunsses. The cup of coffee in front of her had never been


    touched. That was the scene Eric saw when he just arrived.


    Celine asked first. "What''s the matter, Mr. Eric? "


    Mr. Eric? Eric curled his lips. "Celine, you''re so cruel. We used to be so close to each other, but now


    you call me Mr. Eric. You..."


    "Stop." Celine stopped Eric directly. "Just tell me waht do you want?"


    "Celine, I''m helping you. I have done my best to help you. Did you see the pictures I sent to Edward  a


    feaw days ago. Were you interested in that? There will be more amazing stuffs in the future. This game


    has just begun."


    Celine knew that was not enough to separate Irene and Edward just by some fake photos. She wanted


    more. She wanted to kill Irene, then she would never showed up in front of Edward.


    Celine felt Eric, who was in front of her,  was perfunctory to her. Though he said that he would help her,


    but he did everthing for himself...


    Celine stirred coffee which ahd already cold, and contemptuously smiled,  "That Edward divorce Irene


    and Edward can not inherit the family estate is what you want, right?"


    "And that then you can  be with Edwad is what you want ?" Eric retorted sarcastically. Actually, they


    were the same kind of people.


    Celine did not intend to talk too much with him, so she said, "Yes, that is the only thing I want. I hope


    you can keeo your words. By the way, don''t threaten me by these anymore."


    She had never seen anyone as mean as Eric. He had filmed a video when they slept together, and


    even threatened her with it. She felt like she had been possessed by an evil spirit.


    Eric nodded. "Okay." He then picked up the cup and drank the whole cup of coffee,smiled, " Hope we


    have the best cooperation."


    Celine just left directly. She could not stand to be with this man a second longer.


    Looking at the empty seat in front of him, Eric didn''t have any expression on his face, well the anger


    was raised from his heart.


    He wanted to defeat Edward  and in charde of the Wilson family. He wanted to take Irene and other


    belongings of Edward. He wanted Edward experience frustration that brought by a  illegitimate son.


    Cameron loved Eric''s mother. Well because of Edward, Eric couldn''t live with his father and he was


    called the illegitimate son and the whole Wilson family treated him differently.


    ......


    It was a weekday morning, Edward had already left for work when Irene woke up early. The servent


    said he had some important thing to deal with.


    Irene got up early because she promised to go to udia''s exhibition on that afternoon. She didn''t feel


    much about arts, but her best friend, Millicent, was indeed a person who knew a lot about arts. Thought


    of this, she invited Millicent to go with her together.


    Irene wore a loose skirt and nned to go out. Before she left, she told the servents she would have


    lunch with Millicent at the restaurant, so they didn''t need to worry about cooking for her.


    Before leaving, she also told Edward about that.


    Knowing that Edward must be busy with holding important meeting and meeting some important


    clients, Irene texted to him about her schedule.


    Edward was listening to a work report, when he got the message from Irene. He told her to not eat junk


    food or spicy food, and go back early after the exhibition.


    Irene replied immediately, "What if I don''t follow your instructions?"


    "You know what will happen." Edwardughed and typed quickly with his fingers.


    The staffs was shocked when they saw Edward''s smile. He was usually strict and never let them mke


    any mistakes. How could he smile this time? Especially they were facing  a bad product ident.


    ...


    But Harry, the secretary, knew very well about what happene to Edward. He must be texting to Irene.


    There was no other reason could make him smile.


    At this moment, Irene, who received the message, was stunned and cursed in his heart. She turned off


    the phone and went out.


    Without receiving the respond of Irene, Edward said to the senior staffs, "Repeat what you just said."


    ......


    "It is not good to eat such spicy food!" Millicent red at Irene, who sat next to her. They were now in a


    famous Mexican restaurant.  Because it was too spicy, Millicent drank a lot of water when they were


    eating. Well, Irene enjoyed the food.


    Since Irene was pregnant. Edward would not allow her to eat any spicy food. So she could help but eat


    as much spicy food as she can.


    "It''s all right, Millicent. I really want to eat spicy. You don''t know how much I miss this vour."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Millicent picked up a ss of water, took a sip, and said, "Are you sure Edward will allow you to each


    that much spicy food?"


    Hearing this, Edward''s message just shed in Irene''s mind quickly. She felt her heart skip a beat and


    her face was very hot. However, since she had been eating spicy food, Millicent could not tell why she


    was blushing.


    "It''s all right, he will never know." Irene forced herself to say.


    ...


    udia''s exhibition began at three o''clock in the afternoon. When Irene and Millicent arrived, it was


    already two fifty.  And Elio, who hade for the fame, happened to arrive at that time.


    At the same time, there was another person unexpectedly appeared on the painting exhibition. It was


    the person that  Eric had hired to follow Irene.


    As a famous painter, udia had many visitors. There were many people in the exhibition hall.


    After Irene greeted udia, she and Millicent slowly looked at the painting. Though she did not really


    understand it, she could only see it as very beautifu.


    "I think udia''s painting are really amazing. Her level is really at the peak. Compared with her, I feel


    that my paintings are nothing. I finally understand what is the difference between artist and hobbyist."


    Millicent sighed to Irene while watching the painting.

 Chapter 45 He Knows Everything

    Chapter 45 He Knows Everything


    Irene could not understand Millicent''s words. In the past, she could understood Millicent''s painting a


    little bit. She just thought that she could not paint it. Now, udia was an artist, Irene did not


    understand it at all.


    "Millicent, I feel that painting is like making wine. The longer it is, the more fragrant it is. You are very


    young  and tnted, there were many people praising your painting, remember? I trust you will also be


    an artist one day ."


    Millicent nodded, and then began to admire the paintings on the wall with all his heart. After a while,


    cinsidering Irene was pregnant, she thought that Irene would be bored and tired. So she said hastily,


    "Irene, there is a lounge over there, would you want to wait and rest on that seat, as well as have some


    snacks.I guess it won''t take too long time to finish all paintings!"


    Irene thought about it and agreed. She was not the kind of person who liked paintings. She nodded and


    left for a rest.


    Millicent went on to look at the painting. She noticed a familiar figure and the mint scent that she had


    been thinking about every day. She turned her head to look, and the joy in her heart could not be


    suppressed, unexpectedly, It''s really him.


    "E... Elio." There was a trace of disbelief in her voice. How could Millicent possibly believe that? This


    man had finally returned to this city. And now he just stood less than a meter away from her.


    Elio rolled his beautiful eyes and tried hard to recall who this girl was.


    Millicent was about to say something else, but when she saw the confusing look of Elio, she lost her


    confidence and didn''t continued speaking. She just rooted to the spot and looked at him.


    "You are the friend of Irene?" Elio was uncertain. There were too few people he could remember over


    the years, but he had the vague impression that she was a very shy and quiet girl. She rarely spoke


    and only liked to smile.


    "You still remember me..." Millicent was pleasantly surprised and said faster. It didn''t matter if he


    rememberd her name. But she was simply happy because this person still remembered her.


    "Yes, I remember. Your first name is Millicent, isn''t it?" asked Elio.


    "Yes, my name is Millicent." He still remembered her name. That was enough for her.


    Elio smiled, "Do you like udia''s paintings too?"


    In fact, Millicent did not like to draw before, and she did not like any artist very much. Just because of


    the person in front of her, she began to draw .


    Later, she really liked drawing. Sometimes when she looked at the paintings, she would wonder if Elio


    had also stood in the same ce and saw the same paintings.


    Millicent nodded. "Yeah, I like it very much."


    "Did youe alone?" He knew the rtionship between Millicent and Irene, so he had some


    expectation in his heart that Irene was here, too.


    Millicent turned her eyes to the lounge outside the ss window and said, "She''s a little tired. She''s


    just resting over there."


    Elio turned around and nced.


    Outside the ss window, Irene was sitting on a chair, holding a cup of coffee. The afternoon sun


    shone on her back, and she yawned. She must be tired, and her eyes could not open, like a sleepyContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elio''s eyes softened.


    Millicent understood, from Elio''s behaviours at school and in Irene''s wedding, she knew  Elio


    liked Irene. She had not expected anything before, nor she would expect anything now.


    Millicent noticed the crowd gathered in front of thest painting of the exhibition. Then she looked back


    at Elio, who was staring at Irene''s motionless eyes. She forced herself to smile and said, "I am going to


    go over and take a look."


    Millicent told herself that she could bear it. She knew she could force any one to like her.


    Elio realized that he had been standing there for a long time. Millicent had gone far. Why could not he


    control himself? He told himself not to care too much for Irene. But his heart was on her. What could he


    do?


    "Forget it. I still want to listen to Irene''s voice." He stepped towards the direction of the lounge.


    ...


    Irene felt that waiting for someone was really boring.


    The phone was a good thing to kill time. When she was randomly checking the news on Twitter, she


    happened to see Celine''s fans ranting about her. Although it had been a long time, most people were


    still on Celine''s side. But when she saw the harsh words, she got a headache. When she put the phone


    down, she was sleepy because of the air conditioning.


    Then she heard footsteps. Opening her eyes, she saw Elio staring at her.


    "You do sleep. You can fall asleep wherever you go," Elio said. Irene felt awkward.


    Irene smiled awkwardly, slowly got up, and casually straightened her clothes.


    Elio had watched this action for dozens of times. This was the most natural movement that Irene had


    ever felt shy when she was at university.


    "Do you remember that you fell asleep on thewn when you were in college, You even skipped three


    ssed in the afternoon." Elio sat next to Irene  .


    Irene pretended not to hear. That was too embarrassing. She had to change the subject. " Senior, why


    are you here?"


    "Irene..." Elio said in a low voice.


    Irene turned her head. "What?"


    "Don''t call me Senior any more!" Elio did not like the word "Senior", which kept an invisible distance


    between them.


    It seemed if she aked why, the scene embarrassing. So shejust nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Call me Elio! I''m not used to be called a senior." Elio was not that kind of perso who always lied. But


    he lied a lot to her. If he didn''t do so he would never had hot chance to talk to her.


    "Okay, E...Elio," Irene''s voice was soft. She was not used to call his name. She had been calling him


    senior for so many years. It was notfortable for her to suddenly change her way of addressing him.


    "So, are you here to see the painting?"


    Elio nodded.


    "My best friend likes paintings too, but I am just an ordinary person and can not see anything. If she''s


    here, you two must have a lot of topics about painting to talk." said Irene regretfully.


    "Are you talking about Miss Baker? I just greeted her." The girl was indeed obsessed with painting.


    "Yes." She didn''t expect them to know each other. She looked at Elio and then thought about


    her Millicent. "They both liked painting, one was gentle and elegant, and the other was quiet and


    virtuous. She thought they were a perfect match." Irene thought to herself.


    Elio naturally did not know what Irene was thinking about. If he knew, he would be even more


    disappointed.


    But Irene continued, "Sen.., Elio. She''s a good friend of mine. Millicent likes to paint as much as you


    do. She''s beautiful and talent. If you are still..."


    "How long have we known each other, Irene?" Irene was interrupted by Elio before he could finish her


    sentence. She took a look at Elio''s pale face and realised he did not look well. Moreover, Elio''s tone


    was much higher than usual, as if he was afraid he would say something else. Elio had always been


    meek. What was wrong with Elio?


    "Seven years?" Irene replied honestly. "Am I right?"


    "It''s been seven years. I still remember what you looked like the first time I met you. Do you


    remember?" Elio''s eyes were dull and it seemed they were back to the school time.


    Of course she remember. Irene probably could not forget his embarrassed look for the rest of his life.


    Elio sighed, "It rained heavily that day. I saw you chasing a car in front of my mine, but the car was


    going faster. You was too tired too sat down on the ground that was covered with water."


    Elio turned to Irene and asked, "Whose car were you chasing at that time?"


    It was the Jones family''s car. The rain was heavy and she did not have an umbre. The Jones family''s


    driver came to pick them up. However, the car drove away before she could got into it. She knew it


    must be the Jones family''s kids who wanted to embarrassed her in the rain.


    Irene did not want to talk about the unpleasant past. She was happy with the life she had right now.


    She smiled and said, "It had been a long time ago. I can''t remember what I was chasing. Maybe it was


    a thief."


    Elio replied, "Really?" He loved her so much, how could he not know who she was chasing that day?


    All he knew was that She was a stubborn woman, so she just didn''t want to tell her.


    Actually, he knew everything about her, including her loved one.


    Irene was silent for a while. She was overwhelmed by Elio''s question. She lowered her head and


    murmured, "Yes!"


    Elio began to pay attention to Irene because he was curious and worried about her. Later he felt that


    she was obstinate under her thin back. Gradually he was convinced and could no longer banish her


    from his mind.


    She was like a seed that slowly took root in his heart. If he wanted to get rid of her, he would feel pain


    in his heart.


    "I think she''s finished. Let''s go and find her!" Irene stood up and changed the topic.


    At this time, a man rushed over and bumped Irene. It was toote for Irene to escape. She wanted to


    take a few steps back, but she couldn''t help but fall backward. She spilled the milk tea in her hand, and


    the cups were thrown out...

 Chapter 46 Really Want Meat Compensation

    Chapter 46 Really Want Meat Compensation


    Elio immediately stretched out his right hand to hold Irene so that she would not fall backwards. Then


    he steadied her body and said, "Are you all right?"


    Irene patted her chest gently. Fortunately, the man''s impact was too strong!


    After saying sorry, the man ran away in a hurry.


    Irene shook her head. "I''m fine. It''s just a pity that I''ve only drunk one-third of my coffee."


    Elio smiled and said, "We can buy another cup of coffee." He thought to himself that everthing would be


    all right, as long as she was all right.


    "Yes..." The embarrassing atmosphere created by the discussion earlier was swept away. Irene said,


    "You are right!"


    "All right, let us go! Miss Baker is getting restless." Elio gently loosened his grip, and strode out..


    Irene agreed and followed.


    As soon as he went out, Millicent just went out from the hall, still maintaining her usual smile. "I have


    finished watching it. I feel that my life had no regrets. udia is really amazing."


    Irene walked over, took Millicent''s hand, and said, "That''s enough. You have said that  hundreds of


    times."


    Then turning to Elio again, she said, "I''ll leave first. The driver was waiting for me outside. I''d like to


    hang out with you next time." She then turned to Millicent and said, "Millicent, I''m worried if you go


    home alone. Why do not you ask Elio to send you home?"


    Millicent was silent. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Elio. What if he refused?


    Elio said, "I have no objections. I just don''t know if that okay for Miss Baker?"


    Spending time together was the first step to attract each other. Irene felt that this first step had been


    realized.


    "It''s Millicent." Millicent''s voice was very quilt.


    "What?" Elio looked at Millicent. He did not hear clearly.


    Of course, Millicent did not dare to repeat it.


    Irene knew what Millicent had said. She smiled and said, "Her first name is Millicent. You just call her


    Millicent."


    Elio nodded.


    Then he stared at Millicent and said."Alright. Millicent."


    Millicent thought  that no one could pronounce her name as lovely as Elio. This was the first time that


    he called her like this. His voice was so beautiful that she could never forget it.


    Seeing this, Irene thought it was the time to leave them alone. So she let go of Millicent''s hand and


    said," Drive safe. Millicent, remember to call me when you get home." She left right after she finished


    her sentence.


    ......


    When Edward returned home, Irene had not returned yet. He browsed the newspaper in the living room


    for a while. By the time he finished reading thest report, he was already impatient. He then went to


    the kitchen to take a look.


    When he entered the kitchen, the cook was discussing dinner with the housekeeper, and the arrival of


    Edward made her nervous for a moment. "Sir."


    Edward rolled up his sleeves and said, "It''s OK, keep doing your job." Edward wanted to  make some


    desserts for Irene.


    Half an hourter, the desserts was ready. Well, Irene hadn''te back yet.


    Finally, Edward exausted his patience and said to the servant, "Call and ask why haven''t Irenee


    back yet? It''s 7:30 now."


    If Irene was having a good time, his call would make her unhappy. He didn''t want to make Irene feel he


    botherd her.


    So he changed his mind and the asked servant to call the driver.


    ...


    The driver replied that Irene was shopping in the mall and had already had dinner.


    The maid said, "Sir, will you eat dinner youself?" Compared with the dishes, the desserts were more


    important.


    "Eat?" Irene is not home. What was the point of sitting alone at the table? Send the food to the study. "


    he went upstairs angrily.


    Irene had actually intended to go home after returning from the exhibition. However, as she passed by


    the mall, she suddenly remembered Edward''s clothes are balck and white,so she decided to go and


    take a look.


    Although she knew Edward''s clothes have always been tailored, he naturally despised such clothes at


    the mall and may not wear them. She hoped he could wear different daily styles  at home.


    However, she forgot the time while she was shopping. The driver certainly could not rush her, so he just


    waited for her in the car. As for dinner, she could not resist the temptation of a hamburger.


    After a long time, Irene still did not find the clothes appropriate for him. Although Edwad''s figure was


    hot, not all clothes were suitable for him. Besides, Irene was a picky person, so it took her a lot of time.


    Until she saw a pair of couples pajamas, men''s were silver-gray and women''s werevender, Irene


    finally bought them and them went home slowly.


    When Irene got home, she asked where Edward  was. The servant told her that Edward had been


    waiting for her for a long time in the study.


    Irene left the pajamas on the bed. She felt that it was indeedte today. He had already heard she had


    been back, but he was angry, so he stayed in the study and waited for Irene to coax him.


    Holding the hot coffee she just made, Irene walked to the study.


    As she entered, Edward had just hung up the phone. He watched here in, expressionless.


    It seemed that he was really angry.


    Irene put the teacup on the table and smiled. "Edward, take a rest, you must have a hard day. I just


    made some coffee for you."


    Her behavior made Edward smile. "It''s not hard for me, it''s hard for Mrs. Wilson." Then he raised his


    left hand and looked at his watch on his wrist. "It''s already 8:30. It was must be a long day for you."


    Irene was preparing to serve the coffee, her hand froze in the air, "I just forgot anout the time!"


    "I reminded you that you should go home earlier, but you didn''t do it...For the sake of the coffee,I


    forgive you," Edward said.


    Hearing the word "forgive", Irene was overjoyed and continued. "Thank you, Mr. Wilson, for your


    magnanimity. Please have some coffee."


    Edward didn''t take the cup from Irene, and his beautiful eyes rolled, "Did you eat spicy food?"


    "Absolutely not." Irene would not tell him about the spciy food, either the hamburger. So she


    immediately replied without hesitation.


    She just thought that he didn''t know, but she didn''t know Edward had sent some one to watch Irene all


    the time. She was his wife, not a prisoner, so there was no need to forbid her to do anything.


    "Really?" He didn''t believe that she would miss such a good opportunity!


    Irene shook her head like a rattle drum, as if she could not prove herself without doing so.


    Edward stood up and approached her. He bent over and whispered by her ear, "Mrs. Wilson, you have


    to pay me in bed for lying!"


    The warm breath made Irene''s cheeks extremely hot. She was blushed to the ears. "Well, I just ate


    some Mexican food."


    Mexican food?


    "It seems that Mrs. Wilson, you really didn''t take my words seriously. To people who don¡¯t listen to me, I


    have always been...


    Irene suddenly looked up. "Been what?"


    This frightened expression made Edward very satisfied. She wouldn''t listen to him if he didn''t scare her.


    "It''s a little ruthless. As for how ruthless it is, I guess you know it!" The man''s voice was charming.


    Irene asked. "So, you really want me to pay you in bed for what I have done?"


    Could she say that she refused in her heart?"


    Edward Suddenly got up, picked up the coffee from the side, and drank it leisurely. This coffee was


    really good. After drinking, he didn¡¯t forget to continue to scare Irene, "So, Mrs. Wilson still has take a


    shower first, and then wait for me on the bed."


    What? Irene didn''t want to move or speak.


    Seeing that Irene was still in a daze, Wilson continued. "Or, Do you want me to help you shower, or


    maybe we can shower together."


    As soon as he spat out the words, Irene quickly turned around and left the room. "No need, I''ll do it


    myself."


    Irene, who had always been slow, was doing fast today.


    Fifteen minutester Edward returned to the bedroom from the study. The door to the bathroom was


    closed. Through the door,  he saw a vague figure was visible. As Edward looked at her, he suddenly


    felt thirsty and slowly moved his Adam''s apple. He took a deep breath, picked up the cup  and


    continued drinking.


    Perhaps, he had been depressed for too long.


    At this time, Edward noticed the box on the bed and took it out. He saw the pajamas.


    He couldn''t hold back hisughter. It turned out that he had forgotten the time for picking the pajamas.


    He realized that he shouldn''t have med on her.


    Irene, dawdling in the bathroom, was very depressed. She did not dare toe out and washed


    herself until her white skin turned red. She felt that it had taken too long.


    Irene took a deep breath in front of the mirror and told herself that nothing would happen. This was not


    the first time, so there was no need to be so worried. She slowly opened the bathroom door.


    And Edward was happy because of these two sets of couple pajamas.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the cell phone in Edward''s pocket vibrated. He stopped looking at his pajamas and


    pulled out his phone. It was a photo message.


    It was the same number ofst time. The messege made Edward''s happy mood totally disapear.


    After checking the photos, he deleted the photos and put the phone back in his pocket. He didn''t want


    to see them again.

 Chapter 47 Who Is This Man

    Chapter 47 Who Is This Man


    He was angry because of jealousy. Besides, he was behind Irene... Why was there always Elio?


    It felt like Elio was thinking about his stuff all the time. He closed his inky eyes slightly and pressed his


    hand to his forehead.


    And Irene, who just came out of the bathroom, was embarrassed. Because she turned her back to


    Edward, she didn''t realize the change of Edward''s mood.


    Seeing that he did not move, Irene softly asked, "Edward?"


    What was wrong with him?


    Edward slowly turned around. Irene finally saw Edward''s expression.  Edward didn''t look well, as if he


    was bearing something.


    "What happened to you?" Irene asked.


    Edward coughed and leisurely said, "I''m fine."


    Seeing Irene''s worried expression, he continued, "I''ll take a shower."


    Irene nodded and then saw Edward walking to the bathroom.


    Walking to the bedside, Irene found that the bag of pajamas seemed to have been opened.


    By reason, Edward should be happy to see that she bought such a set of couple pajamas. Even if it


    was not so exaggerated, it should not be what it was just now... Was he not satisfied with her own


    tastes? After all, he liked ck and white, and the gray color may not be his favor.


    Thinking of this, Irene stopped drying her hair. She wrapped up her pajamas and threw them into her


    closet.


    He wouldn''t be angry if he didn''t see them.


    When Edward came out of the bathroom, Irene was still sitting on the dressing table with a cup of


    flower tea beside her, looking thoughtfully into the mirror and holding her chin with her right hand.


    Edward knew that it must be his expression and actions just now scared her...


    He picked up a towel and walked to her. He used the towel to wipe her hair gently, but his eyes


    unnaturally moved away. He did not want to meet Irene''s eyes¡ªat least not now.


    "Edward, what are you..." Irene did not know what she had done. She did not like hiding her own


    thoughts, so she would say what she wanted.


    But before she could finishe her words, Edward put the towel aside and said, "I''ll get the hairdryer."


    Then he fast turned around .


    Was this cold violence? If it had been in the past, Irene felt that no matter what Edward did to her, she


    wouldn''t have any feelings, because she had already been used to it. But now, Edward, who is so good


    to her, suddenly didn''t look like Edward in her impression.


    Why was he so angry just beacause of a pair of pajamas? Was it worth it for him to treat her like that?


    Irene finally couldn''t hold it anymore, "Edward, what is wrong with you?"


    She hated the feeling now.


    What''s wrong? How could Edward reply his wife? Could he say because he had sent some to follow


    her and found she was always with Elio? Could he say he was mad because of jealousy?


    Edward turned and said, "What''s the matter? Why do not you tell me you came back sote just to buy


    these two pairs of pajamas? Is not it for something else?"


    Because of other reasons?


    Irene did not understand what that meant. She did not need to lie. If it were not to buy clothes for him,


    why should shee back sote?


    It was fine if he didn''t like pajamas, but what did he mean by throwing a tantrum at her?


    "What do you mean?" She was extremely angry, and her chest was heaving violently.


    "What do I mean? Don''t tell me that you didn''t want to see Elio?" Finally, Edward could not help but grit


    his teeth.


    Elio?


    "What wrong with him? I just met him in the exhibition." That was all.


    After she finished, she was onfused that how Edward knew that she had met Elio.


    She looked up and stared at Edward incredulously. "How did you know that I met Elio? Did you send


    someone to follow me?"


    Elio? She was calling him so intimate. He didn''t expect that they would be so intimate. They had known


    each other since college, he would not forget the disappointed expression on Elio''s face at the wedding


    and Elio''s actions in the ward that day.


    Edward snorted, "Elio? When did you be so close? And, you said I would send someone to follow


    you. Irene, am I that kind of person in your mind?"


    That''s right. Edward was not a good person to Irene at the beginning, but since he recognized his


    intentions, he had been trying to make her ept him. Wasn''t that enough for her to change her mind?


    Was Elio the only gentleman?


    Irene was speechless for a moment. She did not mean it, but if she exined it that way, it would only


    make matters worse. Her lips trembled, but she finally said nothing, instead, she looked at Edward


    without saying anything.


    "Irene, what am I to you? Am I your husband?" he wondered who Irene thought he was. She was


    already his wife, but she did not know how to keep a distance from another man. Did she have the


    consciousness of being a wife?


    Irene wanted tough. "What do I take you for? And you, what am I? Yes, I went to meet with Elio on


    purpose. Do you have the right to control my social circle? I am your wife, nut not a prisoner confined to


    this great house."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "You..." She said he had no right. Did she have no heart, then? Did not she see that he cared for her


    more than he cared for himself?


    For a moment, he really wanted to strangle this woman!


    Edward took a deep breath and tried to restrain his emotions. "Okay, I understand."


    After saying this, Edward staggered away and mmed the door.


    In her room, Irene looked at herself in the mirror. What had she said? Had he left just like that? Her


    stubbornness suddenly disappeared. She covered her face with her hands and sobbed.


    As Edward went downstairs, the servant was taking out with the desserts he had cooked. He was going


    to heat it in the microwave and give it to her when she returned.


    But now, it seemed unnecessary. What he did was just a joke to her, a way to imprison her.


    The maid saw that he was rushing down the stairs and his expression was extremely bad. She


    hesitated for a while before asking, "Sir, is Irene still eating this?"


    Looking at the bowl of desserts, Edward said calmly, "No, just dump it!"


    She didn''t need it anymore!


    The maid was confused. She had seen his master make the it for so long, but now he was going to


    dump it. What was going on? Did they have a quarrel?


    But the maid just thought to herself and had no right to interfere. So she nodded and took it and


    dumped it.


    ...


    It was very dark, and Edward nned to drive away.


    After staring at the bedroom lights in the courtyard for a long time, he sighed and finally drove away.


    Right now, the two of them could not talk in peace, so it was better to saty alone for a while.


    Edward took out his cell phone and looked at the number... Who was this person? That was so strange.


    This person knew his phone number and followed Irene. What was the reason for doing this?


    As he thought about it, a name popped into his head. Could it be Celine? She had done this on


    purpose to stir up the conflict between Irene and him.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. He gently picked it up beside his ear and said, "Hello!"


    ...


    "Hello there. Is this photo fantastic? With Edward''s possessiveness, I am sure he''d question Irene. And


    Irene is a stubborn person..."


    At this moment Eric was standing on the balcony to his bedroom. He closed his eyes and said to


    Celine, "In this way, quarrels are absolutely inevitable. Right?"


    "I am very pleased this time. You know, thest photo did not make any change. I have a feeling that


    the rtionship between Edward and Irene is absolutely unbreakable." Celine grinned.


    "Well, their rtionship was not like what I thought."


    Yes, that''s right. How solid could the rtionship be between two people who fell in love after just one


    nap? She was thinking too much.


    Unbreakable? When Eric heard these two words, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and a sarcastic


    smile showed up on his face. "There is no unbreakable feelings at all. You have been with Edward for


    so long. What had he done to you? If he doesn''t want you,he is ruthless."


    Of course Celine was very happy about this, because Edward had just called and said he woulde


    to herter.


    However, the person on the other side of the phone talked about her weak points. She retorted, "You


    are not Edward. You have no right to judge him! I love him, and I''ll love him forever. Person likes you


    will never be loved by me."


    Women were really ridiculous. They were looking forward to a unique feeling. All men in this world were


    the same. They liked the new and loathed the old, such as her father.


    As for Edward, there was no difference. But now he was cooperating with the woman on the other side


    of the phone, so he could not say too much.


    He was not stupid to anger her.


    "You''re right. I have no right. You''d better seize this opportunity to make Edward back to you.


    Otherwise, if you miss this chance, you''ll loose it forever."


    Celine certainly knew this. In the past, she chose to withdraw temporarily because she didn''t want


    Edward to hate her too much. In that case, she would not even have a chance to be friends.


    Moreover, Edward''s love for Irene reached a terrible pitch these days. So she woiuld not wanted to


    bother him.


    They now had a huge contradiction, Elio. She wouldn''t just let this chance go.


    Eric hung up the phone and went to his bedroom. He picked up his phone and made a call. He picked


    up his cup and began to drink leisurely. The corners of his mouth twisted into a smile.


    ...


    Celine stood before the mirror, excited and nervous.. Knowing Edward wasing back for her, she


    did not know what to do. At that moment she was like an old imperial concubine weing the


    emperor''s arrival.


    Thinking of this, she began  to put some make-up on her face.


    She wanted to show the best of herself to Edward.


    Celine put on a pair of pajamas and waited on the bed, acent smile hung on her


    face.

 Chapter 48 I Dont Want Another Time

    Chapter 48 I Don''t Want Another Time


    When the doorbell rang, she was looking at herself in the mirror¡ªthe light pink pajamas faintlly


    revealed her curvaceous figure, and her slender and white legs were fascinating.


    She calmed down and pulled the pajamas down a little before she opened the door.


    When she opened the door, the man Celine was thinking all day stood there like a God, but under the


    night, his expression was hard to guess, but it was definitely not good.


    As soon as he arrived, Celine felt that the entire house was terribly quiet.


    "Edward, you''re here." Her voice was always gentle, but it was full of expectations when listening


    carefully.


    Of course Edward could hear it.


    Well, he was not here for visiting.


    "Will you not invite me in?" asked Edward. Celine could not tell what he was thinking. She only felt that


    he was not the same as usual.


    Besides, he even said that he wanted to get in? She was very happy when he came here. What''s


    more, he was so active that he seemed a little abnormal.


    Celine thought for a long time before realizing that they had been standing outside the door for quite a


    while. "Sure,e on in!"


    Edward sat on the sofa in the living room while Celine sat in front of him, feeling a little ufortable.


    Under the light, Edward finally saw the woman''s expression, her makeup and dress.


    He knew what she was thinking. However, there were still some things he wanted to hear from her


    personally.


    "How have you been? Are you all right?" Edward asked gently.


    Celine bowed her head and said, "I am not good. Everthing was awful without you. I am a woman. I lost


    my lover and my child. How can I be good?"


    After that, she looked at Edward with full of affection in the eye.


    The corners of Edward''s mouth lifted, "So that is the reason you bother me and my wife?" He said in an


    indifferent and jocr tone.


    Celine''s heart skipped a beat, as if  a pail of ice water had suddenly poured on her warm heart.


    Did he know something?


    But even if the person who sent the photos was found out, there was no way he knew she was talking


    to Eric. Then he should me on Eric but her.


    Celine opened her mouth in sorrow, and her beautiful big eyes were full of tears in an instant. She was


    totally a good actress.


    "Edward, we grew up together. Am I like that in your opinion? In reality, you think the same as people


    on the inte,right? Do you think I am a mistress who destroys other people''s families?"


    Edward didn''t want toment on Celine''s personality. "Celine, do you think I know nothing? I have


    already sent some one to wrok on it."


    "What makes you conclude that it was me who sent you the photos " Celine was very angry. She


    thought that as long as she denied it , Edward could do nothing about her.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, she regretted it.


    She said "photo" before Edward metioned it. Wasn''t that a guilty person who cried for innocent?


    She was so frightened that she didn''t even have the courage to look up at Edward.


    Edward grinned, "Celine, what''s that picture? Since I walked in the door, did I mention the photo? I


    have not said anything. Why are you so sure I am talking about the photo? Huh?"


    Celine didn''t know how to answer him, and her forehead started to sweat.


    If Edward knew that it was her who had done it, there would be no chance for them to be together


    again.


    Celine, pondering how to cover matter, heard Edward continue, "You underestimate me. You think I


    know nothing if you didn''t send me photos. I have already known the person who sent me the photos


    called you recently."


    "Then can you exin, how could it be such a coincidence? Why did you just call the person who sent


    the photos?"


    Celine''s face was pale. Under the light and the white foundation, she looked like a ghost.


    She spoke weakly and no longer tried to hide her feelings.


    "What if I did it? Edward, I did it because I love you! I am jealous of Irene. And why? Five years ago


    she became your wife so easily just because of Madeline. I thought about it for so long, why could she


    made it so easily?"


    Edward interrupted her. "My grandmother likes her, because she''s kindhearted. What about you? What


    did you have? You asked people to send me dirty photos. What qualifications do you have to scold


    her?"


    "What qualifications ? Kindness?" Celine insisted and said, "Kindness. If you think that kindness is to


    save your grandmother life, then I tell you, I, Celine, also can do that, just because she is your


    grandma."


    She wasn''t sure if he know that she was willing to do anything for him, including death.


    After saying this, Celine began to cry. The sad look was something Edward had never seen before. He


    had always thought of her as his sister. Other than those feelings, he did not have any other feelings for


    her... But years of feelings could not be let go of immediately.


    Edward stretched out his hand slowly tofort Celine. Well, Irene''s face appeared in his mind, he


    immediately stopped his action. He could not do this. If he gave Celine more gentleness, it would bring


    Irene more cruelty.


    "Celine, I won''t keep investigating this matter. But I still want you to konw. I have always regarded you


    as my sister. Except for this, I have nothing else for you. Irene is very kind. I love her very much, and I


    also hope you can respect her as well. I don''t want to see anything affect our rtionship."


    After saying this, he paused for a second and continued, "Once I find the person I like, she will be the


    just and only person in my heart. You know me so well, so you should understand."


    After that Edward stood up and looked at Celine, who had her head in her hands, weeping. Finally he


    sighed and strode away.


    "Edward."


    This voice made Edward stop his steps.


    Celine suddenly stood up and wrapped her arms around Edward''s waist.


    Edward tried hard to pull her hand away, but Celine said, "This is thest time we stay together alone.


    We will be just friends in the future. "


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Celine''s head was tightly pressed against Edward''s back. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the


    moment. The men she had loved for so many years, finally fell for another woman.


    Celine breathed gently, and the warm breath fell on Edward''s back.


    Celine only wanted to remember this scent¡ªshe would never have the chance to smell it again.


    Edward finally pulled Celine''s hand away and left without any hesitation.


    After Edward left, Celine rooted in the same spot. In the empty living room,  she just imagined that


    Edward did not leave and waited there for her touching.


    Finally, Celine fell on the ground, and her tears dropped down on the ground.


    Celine felt unprecedented sad. She had prepared for so long to wait her loved one''sing. But that


    person did not even look at her. She was like a clown of the monodrama.


    She was unwilling to give up.


    Celine clenched her fists, grasping the floor with her fingers. "Irene, I''m sure I''ll make you suffer all the


    pain I''ve suffered in the future. I''ll let experience the pain of being abandoned by someone you love."


    ......


    After Edward left, Irene sat quietly in front of the dressing table for a long time. The flower tea was cold,


    well she was unaware of it.


    This was the first time Irene had quarreled with him after she got along well with Edward. She didn''t


    expect him to be so fierce. The behavior of him today was so different from the previous gentle


    performance.


    At this time, the phone rang. She picked it up quickly and thought it was Edward. She didn''t even look


    at the caller and said in a hurry, "Edward."


    But there was a female voice over the phone. "Edward? I''m Millicent." Millicent''s voice came from the


    phone.


    Irene said awkwardly, "It''s you. I thought..."


    She thought it was him.


    Millicent had a meticulous mind. Of course he could hear that Irene was not well at the other end of the


    telephone. So she asked, "Did you quarrel with him?"


    Irene lowered her head. "Well..." At this moment, she was annoyed!


    "It is normal for couples to quarrel. After a long time together, there will always be conflict. My parents


    did the same things." When Millicent saw that her friend was unhappy, sheforted her.


    Irene certainly understood this. But it was too short. How long had she and Edward been together? She


    hadn''t just begun to enjoy his love. Then there came such a big quarrel that she couldn''t bear.


    "I see." Irene answered listlessly.


    "By the way, Irene, thank you today." They were the best friends. Irene naturally knew Millicent''s feeling


    to Elio .


    Irene let go her bad mood until Millicent mentioned the exhibition. "What for?" She pretended that she


    didn''t know what  Millicent was talking.


    "Thank you for waiting for me! Thank you for watching the painting with me." Millicent said seriously.


    Oops¡ª


    Irene was speechless "You, Millicent, tell me if you''ll go shopping, and eat with Elio after I left?"


    Millicent was a little annoyed. "You loves gossip,huh? Well, I won''t tell you. When you and Edward are


    reconciled, remember to tell me so I do not have to worry about you."


    Having said this, Millicent quickly hung up the phone. Irene wanted to say something else, but only


    heard the beep of the hung-up phone.


    "Reconcile..."


    Irene looked out at the dark night outside and felt uneasy in her heart... It was too difficult to reconcile.


    They were both stubborn people. Who would be willing to admit defeat? She looked out the window


    and did not feel sleepy at all.


    It seemed that today was going to be a sleepless night.

 Chapter 49 Apologizing Is A Technical Job

    Chapter 49 Apologizing Is A Technical Job


    The next day Irene woke up from the sour ot her neck and shoulders. She fell asleep leaning on the


    headboardst night.


    She rubbed her shoulders, and the scenes ofst night shed in her mind. She looked at the pillow


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    beside her. He really had note back.


    Irene lifted the quilt and slowly walked into the bathroom.


    Before Irene had finished washing up and went the downstairs, the servants had already prepared


    breakfast. Irene sat down and looked at the empty ce opposite her. She sighed and finally put the


    spoon back in her bowl.


    "Knock-knock." The servant standing next to her was shocked.


    The maid was a neer, only in her twenties. When she saw Irene throw the spoon back into the


    bowl, she could not help but look at the other maid. She said gently, "Madam... If you are not satisfied


    with the breakfast, should we ask the chelf to make some thig new?"


    She spoke cautiously for fear of offending Irene.


    Irene averted her gaze from the empty seat, but she did not look at the servant either. Instead, she


    stared at the garden outside the window and said listlessly, "No need, I''m just not feeling like eating."


    She had a quarrel with Edward. Edward did note back all night and did not even call. This was


    Edward''s house. If he left here, where did he sleepst night? If he was too angry and met with other


    women, what was she supposed to do?


    Even Irene believedd that Edward would not have any rtionship with other women.


    At this thought Irene suddenly realized something. If she was thinking in Edward''s ce, she could


    undersatnd his feelings.


    Irene took out her cell phone and found Edward''s phone number, but she could not press it.


    Should she call him? What should she say? Tell him that she''s wrong? She''s not good at apologizing.


    Irene didn''t know how to start. Besides, she thought Edward also did wrong, sohe should apologize


    first... Although her words yesterday were not so pleasant, were not Edward''s words?


    After thinking about it for a while, Irene felt that her head was dizzy. The two maids found Irene was in


    confusion, they could only lower their heads and did not dare to say anything.


    She sighed softly.


    Irene stood up quickly but suddenly felt a little dizzy. She knew it was because she didn''t  slept wellst


    night. Now her brain was like mush.


    Seeing this, the maid quickly ran over to hold her up and asked worriedly, "Are you alright, Madam?"


    Irene stood firm. "It''s okay. I''d like to take a walk in the garden."


    The maid let go and saw Irene pressing her temple as she walked out of the dining room.


    When Irene passed by the living room, the housekeeper was on the phone. He said, "Okay, sir, I''ll ask


    someone to send it to you."


    Was it Edward?


    Irene''s restless heart became less calm. After standing a while, she went over and asked the butler, "Is


    it a call from Edward?"


    The butler nodded and exined honestly, "Yes. He asked me to send something to thepany."


    It turned out that he was at thepany.


    Irene nodded. "Do it!" Then she went slowly out of the living room, and walked quietly along the path in


    the garden, which was paved with small stones.


    But she was not as calm as she looked. "If Edward was inpany so early, where was hest night?"


    Also, Edward called the telephone at his house, but he did not call her directly. He just said a few words


    to the housekeeper and hung up without mentioning her.


    Frustrated and fretful, Irene felt like she could hardly breathe.


    Perhaps Irene had walked too lightly, or perhaps the two servants were too engrossed in their


    conversation. They did not notice that Irene was approaching.


    "I saw Mr.Edward drive out of the house in a ragest night. I always thought him and his wife were


    close. That''s the best couple I have ever seen. Now it seems like I had thought too much."


    There was still some pity in the tone of a servant.


    Another maid answered, "I went to the kitchenst night, guess what did I see?"


    The maid was curious. "What?"


    She said, "Mr. Wilson tried so hard to make a bowl desserts, but dopped it at the end. I thought it was a


    great pity. He must took a lot of effort to cook for Mrs.Irene. Nobody expected that she came home so


    When she heard the words  desserts, Irene was shocked.


    How could she not be surprised? From the time she entered the room until the argument with Edward,


    she had never seen it.


    "Could it be that Edward was too angryst night, so he asked someone to throw away the desserts..."


    Somehow, at that moment, a scene, that he rolled up his sleeves and made dessert, popped into


    Irene''s head.


    "Irene, Irene, why are you so stubborn?"


    "A noble master from who is from a rich family had tried his best to make you happy... The reason why


    he was so angry was because he love you too much." Irene thought to herself.


    "Well, you ,Irene had retorted him unreasonably and drove him away."


    Thinking like that, Irene rushed to the room as if she realized something.


    So Irene turned around, quickened her pace, and left the garden.


    The two servants were still talking, from gossip to mockery of rich people. They did not realize that their


    conversation had been overheard by the hostess.


    ......


    In the living room, Irene sat on the sofa and took out her cell phone.She wanted to call Edward


    and apologized to him.


    When she was about to disled his number, she suddenly felt that it was better to apologize in person.


    After thinking about it, Irene quickly went upstairs to change and asked the driver to send her to the


    On the way, Irene looked out the window and thought about what she should say to Edward.


    On the other side Edward sat in his office. The file brought by Secretary Harry had been put on the


    table for a long time. He did not even want to look at it now. He yed the pen with his fingers and left


    his cell phone aside.


    Unconsciously, he stared numbly at his cell phone... When he returned from Celine''s housest night,


    he knew it was a trap set by others, they had been waiting for the time to separate him and Irene.


    Edward began to think that his behavior yesterday would make Irene angry.


    He was worried that Irene was too angry to fall asleep or eat meals.


    This was the first time Edward felt helpless. It was not that he did not want to call Irene but he didn''t


    know how to talk to Irene, so Edward called the housekeeper.


    He only wanted to ask about Irene throught the housekeeoer. The housekeeper answered honestly that


    Irene had just gone downstairs to eat breakfast, but his face was not pale.


    Putting down the pen, Edward got up and looked out the window. He watched the card and people


    Suddently, he thought about Eric and Cameron. They wanted to took the charge of thepany. He


    could just let that happed.


    So he turned around, walked to his seat, and turned off his cell phone.


    He drew a deep breath, took the pile of documents in his hand, and gegan to work.


    At that moment, Harry came in with a cup of coffee in his hand. "Mr. Edward, this is the n of the


    group led by Eric. Please take a look at it."


    It was Eric again.


    Although Eric was illegitimate, he was still the son of Cameron. It he asked for his ownpany,


    nobody would reject. Eric, however, insisted on starting from the bottom... that made the higher ranks


    respect him so much.


    Edward picked up the documents and looked them over. Although he had never liked Eric because he


    was too phony and he never let people see his truly motives ... but he had did really good job in his


    work.


    Since he worked hard, Edwrad had to ept him. Edward was not a picky person. He always concer


    with the matter itself but the person.


    After he finished reading, he signed quickly and asked, "What''s going on with thend that Tristan


    wants?"


    Harry nodded and said, "Tristan won''tpete with us. He has already given up."


    Edward looked down at the documents and said, "Keep an eye on Tristan''s movements. He may be a


    fool, but his father is not. He just hasn''t helped Tristan."


    Hary replied, "Yes, but...there was still one thing had not been solved."


    Edward looked up and said, "What''s it?" We have thend already, what else?


    Harry had no choice but to tell the truth. "Thend is us, but there is a native settler does want to move


    out from thatnd."


    "A native settler?" Edward sneered. "Do you need me to deal with it?"


    Harry''s face was pale. "He had already made a lot of toubles for us. Some social media had already


    reported it. If it continued, the things will be worse. By then it would have a big impact on the Wilsons''


    stock."


    "What had happed?" Edward knew Harry too well. He wouldn''t had mentioned by person if nothing had


    happeded.


    "The ce was originally purchased by Tristan, then we got it from Tristan''s hand..." Harry paused.


    "The problem is that there is a welfare house where hundreds of children lived. Eddie, the head of the


    welfare house, refused to move unless they could find a simr ce to settle the kids. So Tristan had


    sent some people to beat Eddie..."


    Harry continued, " It was Tristan''s fault. Just because he is from a rich family and had connections with


    some gangsters, so he didn''t put anyone into his eyes. At the end, we have to solve this matter for him.


    After Edward knew the whole story, he said, "Eddie is not ready to move. There''s nothing wrong with


    that. Let us go to thend and take a look."


    Edward knew if they couldn''t slove this matter, it would casued a great effect on the his business.


    Conversely, if they solve it, it would be of great benefit to him, and it would beat Tristam badly.

 Chapter 50 He Did Go To Another Womans

    Chapter 50 He Did Go To Another Woman''s


    When Irene arrived at thepany, Edward had just left.


    When Irene arrived at the receptionist, she was told that Edward had just left. How could Irene have


    believed that? He just got what he need from home. How could he left so soon?


    She called Edward, but his phone was turned off. People in thepany knew her, so they let her


    enter Edward''s office. She saw the mobile phone of Edward was turned off and ced on the table.


    Disappointed, Irene sat in the seat of Edward, with mixed feelings in her heart. She wondered if


    Edward deliberately went out and didn''t want to see her.


    An hourter,  Edward had note back. She gave up and decided to go home.


    Just as she was leaving thepany, she saw a personing towards her. It was Eric. His face was


    full of smiles and he looked very happy.


    Irene did not want to have any contact with this person,but considering he was a part of thispany,


    she had to bite the bullet and greeted him with a gentle smile.


    Eric walked up to her and said, "Minister Irene, are you here to look for Manager Wilson?" Then, he put


    on a regretful expression. "He just left in a hurry. It seemed he had somthing improtant to deal with."


    Irene of course knew that he was in a hurry. Otherwise, he would not have left his phone in the office.


    Irene looked even worse.


    Eric asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?"


    Irene shook her head. "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine." Then she was about to leave.


    Eric stopped her and said, "There''s a caf¨¦ over there. Let us have some drink there. I can see that you


    do not look very well. Besides, Edward may be back soon. You can go there and wait for him."


    Irene had to admit that Eric was eloquent. She couldn''t find any reason to refuse him. Moreover, she


    heart that Edward would be back soon, so she entered the coffee shop with Eric.


    It was working hours in the morning, so there was very quietand and few people here. Irene found a


    seat near the window and sat down. She didn''t realize that Eric was already seated in front of her.


    Eric looked at Irene who was in front of him and looked out of the window. Her white and delicate face


    looked more and more charming in the light. Irene wore in a light makeup. It was impossible to see it


    without looking carefully. In addition, she was originally white, so she looked very natural.


    Irene was different with any women Eric knew, including Celine. It had nothing to do with looks. It was a


    temperament that Irene disyed after years of experience.


    Irene was an office woman who was capable and decent in work. However, now that she was pregnan


    and stayed at home, she looked like a housewife.


    Irene looked at the traffic and thought that Edward wouldn''te back so soon. So she turned her


    head slightly and found that Eric was watching her.


    Irene looked away unnaturally.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Eric, of course, recognized this too, but he did not feel ufortable. He just changed the topic.


    The waiter came over with the menu and politely asked what they were going to order.


    Eric handed the menu to Irene. "What would you like to drink?" The smile in his eyes was very obvious.


    Irene didn''t want to drink coffee, but she couldn''t disregard Eric''s intentions... Although she didn''t like


    this person in her heart, she still had to be friendly on the surface. Thus, she ordered a cup of plum


    juice.


    Eric ordered a cup of Americano.


    Irene felt that she couldn''t get rid of Eric once she got involved with him. He didn''t notice the change of


    her mood at all. Even if he knew that she was extremely unwilling to be here, he could sit down and


    drink coffee leisurely.


    Irene stirred the plum juice silently and tried to ignore him. She thought that he had to leave for work


    anyway. He would''t stay for too long?


    "Did you argue with Edward?" asked Eric. His voice was different from Edward''s. His voice was dull,


    but it sounded like he concernd about Irene.


    Irene shook her head. "Of course not. What would we argue about? Perhaps I did not tell him


    inadvance, so he went out before I got here." Irene instinctively felt that she did not want to tell Eric


    about this quarrel.


    Therefore, she firmly denied it.


    Eric smiled and said, "That''s good then. I just wanted to ask you whether you were angry with him for


    going to Celine''sst night!"


    "He went to Celine''s ce!" When Irene heard this, her heart skip a beat. She tightened her fingers to


    hold the straw.


    Did he really go to Celine''s yesterday? Did he turn to her without hesitation because he quarreled with


    her? Or was there some misunderstanding?


    Irene was not sure if there was really a misunderstanding, but she was very ufortable now.


    Eric saw Irene''s expression change, he continued, as if he had not realized it, "Celine felt sick


    yesterday. They grew up together. So he just wanted to have a look." Then he stopped and looked at


    Irene. An innocent smile appeared on his face. "As long as he went home, it doesn''t matter."


    Irene felt a chille over her. As she looked at the sunshine outside, it was summer, but she felt cold


    from the bottom of her heart.


    Irene felt that she was silly. Perhaps Edward deliberately did not want to see her. Edward was such a


    cautious person. How could he casually put his personal phone on the table and turn it off? Perhaps he


    deliberately did not want to see her.


    Thinking all of these,Irene felt like she didn''t want to stay and wait anymore. She stood up and her


    body was a little unstable. She smiled at Eric. "I''m sorry. I''m not feeling good today. I need to go home."


    ...


    This time Eric did not insist on keeping her stay. Instead, he nodded his head and addressed a few


    concerned words to Irene before leaving.


    Eric still sat at the table and drank his coffee. He saw Irene get into a cab. Her back was thin and she


    looked very sad.


    He put down the cup with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ......


    Edward and Harry went to the suburbs. Originally, thisnd was blonged to Tristan. Later, he found that


    it was a good ce to build a mansion or a golf course.


    There was still a welfare house on the site. Construction had already begun, but the welfare house did


    not seem to be affected at all.


    Edward looked at the welfare house and said to Harry, "Take out the things."


    Harry nodded. He took out some nutriment from the boot.


    Several media had waited here for many days. They all rushed over as Edward got out of the car. Harry


    was sitting in the front, but Edward asked Harry to let theme over. It was easy to deal with these


    reporters, and actually Edward was afraid they would not ask any question.


    If the thing was not reported, how could they make everyone knew it......


    A reporter said, "Mr. Wilson, are you here for demolition?"


    Edward said, "Of course."


    "Did you hurt Eddie Carter?" Another reporter asked.


    Edwardughed. "I am a businessman, not a gangster. You really like to make jokes."


    Harry said, "Eddie Carter had got hurt before we bought thisnd from Tristan. As a reporter, you


    should report the truth not just asked such silly questions. Aren''t you afraid that we would sue you for


    nder?"


    Harry''s tone was very bad. He had been with Edward for many years. Although his was not as tough as


    Edward''s, but influenced by Edward, he had known how to deal with the media.


    Edward scolded Harry, "Harry!"


    Harry stopped speaking. Edward turned to the reporter, whose face was shocked. "We are here today


    to solve the problems caused by Jones''pany. He''s too young to take care of things, and that''s how


    this matter came about today."


    The reporters looked at each other. And their attitutes softened when they saw  the nutritions in Harry''s


    hand.


    Seeing reporter expresson, Edward continued, " Although I''ve always thought that I''m a businessman,


    I''m definitely not a cold-blooded person. I''ve already sent someone to solve the matter of Director


    Eddie. I believe that we''ll find a better ce to settle the kids and all all staffs of the welfare house."


    These reporters were speechless after hearing what Edward said, while Harry and Edward carried gifts


    into the welfare house. After the conversation with Eddie in the backyard, the matter was perfectly


    solved.


    Some of Eddie''s words were recorded by reporters, and Edward could not help but rejoice. If this


    incident was exposed, Tristan and Jones''spany would definitely be in trouble.


    However, several reporters asked if they could go to Edward''spany to make an exclusive interview


    with him. Edward did not refuse, not ept, just showing a mediocre attitude.


    ...


    When Edward returned from the welfare house, the staff told him that Irene hade in the morning.


    Only then did he remember that he had left his phone in the office and it was turned off. He got to know


    that Irene sat in his office for a while and then left.


    When Edward returned to the office, the air was filled with a scent. Edward knew it belonged to Irene.


    He picked up the phone, turned it on, and dialed a number quickly.


    The phone rang for a long time.


    Finally, a cold mechanical female voice came from the phone.

 Chapter 51 She Was Depressed

    Chapter 51 She Was Depressed


    Edward put his cell phone away. Irene did not answer the phone. The mechanical female voice from


    the system confused him. Logically, since Irene hade to thepany to find him, even if she did


    not want to apologize, she must want to reconcile with him. But why did not she answer the phone?


    After thinking for a while, Edward decided to make another call. Maybe... she was busy with something


    else, so she might not have heard the phone ring.


    And recently she was muddleheaded.


    But this time, when she called, it was shown directly that she was on the phone...


    That Edward more puzzled," Was she angry again because she had not found him? No, Irene was not


    that kind of person."


    So he called his home, a maid answered the phone.


    "Is Irene at home?" Edward asked.


    "Irene asked the driver to send her out this morning, and she has not eturned yet." The maid had some


    doubt in her heart. This morning she had distinctly heard the driver say he would send her to the


    ...


    "If Irene came back, please call me." Then he hung up the phone.


    "If she didn''t go back home, then where did she go after leaving the office?¡¯


    Edward med himself for not taking his phone with him as he thinking of that.


    Obviously, Irene was angry with him if she didn''t answere his phone. He did not understand why things


    were getting moreplicated. Was it because Irene had met someone when she came here and


    heard something...?


    Edward thought for a while and then asked the receptioniste to hid office.


    ...


    Irene didn''t want to talk to Edward because she was very depressed now...


    When she left the caf¨¦ and got into the car, she did not know where to go. She could only let the driver


    drop her off at the sidewalk and slowly walked on the street. She didn''t want to go home because thier


    house was upied with Edward scent. All she wanted now was a ce without Edward.


    She picked up her phone and called Millicent.


    "Millicent?" Irene said with some grievance.


    Millicent was drawing in the studio, covered in paint. She put her head on her cell phone. "What''s


    wrong? Irene?"


    "Are you free?" At this time, Irene did not know who she should talk to except Millicent.


    "Yes." Millicent felt Irene was depressed through her tone. Something must have happened. "Come to


    my house. I''ll be waiting for you."


    Irene hung up the phone after saying "okay", and then took a taxi to Millicent''s home.


    In the taxi, Irene looked at the view out of the window. Suddently, her phone vibrated and she saw the


    message from Edward.


    "Irene, where are you? Call me. Don''t make me worry." It said.


    Irene was still angry. She did not want to answer his messages. So he just turned off the phone like


    what Edward did this morning.


    Looking at the dark screen, Irene put the phone into her bag and ignored it.


    ...


    When Irene arrived at Millicent''s house, Millicent had changed her clothes.


    They sat in the yard where were some fruits and drinks on the table. Irene, however, did not want to eat


    at all. Instead, she propped her chin up with her hands and pouted.


    Millicent could tell that Irene was in a bad mood. She asked a in concerned tone, "Irene, what


    happened? Have not you made up with Edward?"


    Hearing Edwrad''s name, Irene felt mad in her heart. She nodded, looking depressed like a pet


    abandoned by its owner.


    Millicentughed, "That''s not like you, Irene. I remember how Edward treated you in the past. He even


    had a child with another women, but you never felt so depressed."


    Irene sighed and said, "You have no idea. I always felt I owed Edward because he did not like me, but


    Granny forced him to be with me."


    When Irene mentioned those days, she was silent for a moment, and then she continued, "so I can


    stand no matter how he treated me back then."


    "But now, I am like a little rabbit trapped in the trap of his love. I begin to care about him more and I


    don''t not know how to escape this trap.


    Millicent understood Irene. She had learnt form the past five years, the one who fallen in love first


    would always be the loser.


    Irene looked at the fence in the yard and her eyes blurred. She seemed to be talking to Millicent and


    talking to herself. "Now, I have known how good Edward is, so I can''t bear that he return to that man


    who didn''t care about me at all."


    "I just don''t want to lose him, just like I don''t want to lose the candy that has already in my pocket."


    Millicent saw that her good friend was so sad, nut she did not know how tofort her, " Irene. Tell me,


    then, what happened between you and Edward?"


    The problem could be solved only if one knew the cause.


    Irene took a deep breath and then turned to Millicen, "You told me the bad things would be passsed


    after a sleept. But yesterday, Edward didn''te back after our arguement."


    ...


    "He didn''t go back home. Maybe he just went somewhere else." Millicent didn''t think that Edward was


    such a person who would go to find other women for a small quarrel. If it was true, he was not worth


    Irene''s love.


    He didn''t go to sleep.


    Irene averted her gaze, and after a long silence, she said, "He did go to other ces." Then she


    paused, and her eyes grew moist. She looked at Millicent and said, "He was with Celinest night."


    After saying this, the tears in Irene''s eyes could no longer be held back. Hearing what Eric had said in


    the caf¨¦, she already felt a little unbearable. She just did''t want to cry in front of a stranger.


    At this moment, she could no longer bear it , leaned on the table and began to cry.


    Millicent didn''t believe that Edward went to Celine''s ce. If he so easily threw himself into another


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    woman''s arms, Edward wouldn''t have been this kind to Irene in the past few years.


    Millicent, however, felt that Edward was sincere towards Irene. She clearly remembered the tone of his


    call when Irene was missing - this kind of concern was definitely not an act.


    Millicent looked at Irene, who leaned on and cried the table. She must love Edward very much.


    Otherwise, why  would she be so sad? Millicent walked over and gently stroked Irene''s back tofort


    her.


    "Irene, there is one thing I have not told you. When you disappeared, Edward had called me." Millicent


    felt it necessary to tell Irene about this.


    "Was that true?" Irene raised her head slightly with tears in her eyes.


    "Edward called you. I could feel that he was really worried about you. He was absolutely sincere to


    you." Millicent said. At that time, Millicent envied Irene, because she had a man who was so worried


    about her.


    Millicent continued, "You said he went to Celine, Did you see it with your own eyes or heard from


    others? Maybe this person just want to break your rtionship."


    "I only heard from Eric."Irene muttered.


    "Could it be that Eric was doing this on purpose?"


    Hearing this, Millicent continued, "Well, Irene, maybe it''s a misunderstanding. You think too much.


    When you go back, you can talk about it clearly. You should understand each other because you''re


    couples who live together."


    "What about the phone call? He called home this morning and asked the servants to bring him things.


    He knew I was home. He knew I did not sleep wellst night, but he did not even mention me."


    "What''s more, I looked for him at thepany. i didn''t find him but noticed that he left his phone in the


    office and switched it off.


    Millicentughed and pinched Irene''s face.


    "What made you so childish. Although he usually spoils you and indulges you, he is still a man. He


    needs time to convince himself to apologise to you. Will you still like him if he is such a soft man?"


    "I...uh..." Irene couldn''t refute Millicent''s words or couldn''t say anything else.


    Irene recognized her own behaviours. She popped up in the office without telling him in advance, didn''t


    answer his phone call and messege, and turned her phone off with no reason.


    Irene felt she was immature when she thought all of these.  She scratched her head embarrassedly.


    "Millicent, I don''t want to go back anyway. Can I stay here for a while?"


    Irene begged Millicent.


    Millicent smiled, "Well, you can stay as long as you want. But if Mr. Wilsones to youter, I won''t


    keep you stay."


    Irene nodded as she silently took her cell phone out of her bag and turned it on.


    ...


    It was noon. When Edward was told that Irene was still not home but she told the maid that she would


    eat outsied.


    When Edward heard the news, his felt relieved a little. As long as she was not missing.


    On the other side, Irene and Millicent had just finished lunch. They went to Millicent''s room to take a


    nap. They chatted for a while and then fell asleep.


    Millicent woke up early, she took a bath to make herself more awake. Just as she was about to go for a


    walk, her phone rang. Irene''s sleeping face frowned. She quickly ran over, picked up the phone,


    carefully closed the door, and went out to answer the call.


    It was Edward. She took it and said, "Hello! Mr. Wilson."


    Edward asked, "Hello, Miss Baker. Is Irene with you?"


    Millicent was not intend to hide and told the truth.


    Edward hesitated for a moment. "How is she doing? Has she had lunch?"


    Millicent took a nce at the bedroom and said, "Irene is napping. And yeah we already had luch."


    "Miss Baker, thank you for taking care of Irene. We had a quarrel. She is not willing to answer my call


    now. I will pick her upter." Edward hung up the phone after he finished.

 Chapter 52 She Likes You A Lot

    Chapter 52 She Likes You A Lot


    At four in the afternoon,Edward rushed to Millicent''s house at four in the afternoon right after his


    meeting.


    When Edward arrivrd, Irene hadn''t woken up yet and slept very tight. He really didn''t want to disturb


    her. She probably didn''t sleep well yesterday. He could still see the faint shadow under her eyes.


    "Mr. Wilson, can I have a talk with you?" Millicent asked. She had something that she had to rify for


    Irene.


    Edward nodded, closed the door, and went out with Millicent.


    In the living room,  Millicent politely handed him a cup of  coffee.


    Of course, Edward guessed she would ask him some questions for Irene. "You are Irene''s friend. You


    don''t need to call me Mr. Wilson. Edward will do."


    Millicent smiled and nodded, "Well, Edward, do you know that Irene went to thepany to find you


    this morning?"


    Edward nodded. He didn''t know why she came but then left.


    "So you must know that Irene left after she waited for a while."


    Millicent stared at Edward coldly. The chill aura of her made him feel that he had never known her


    before.


    "I know," said Edward. He was puzzled as well.


    "And, you did go to Celine''s housest night,right?" This was more like a statement, not a question.


    When Edward heard the words "Celine", he frowned and asked, "How do you know?"


    Millicent snorted, "It seems to be true."


    Edward couldn''t hold it anymore, and his tone was a little urgent. "Was this the reason why she came


    and left, turned off her phone and didn''t go home?"


    "Do you know how much Irene loves you? I do not want to know why you quarreled with her, but..."


    Millicent was silent for a few seconds. "You have already been with  her. You shouldn''t get involved with


    other women again."


    Edward took a deep breath and said seriously, "I haven''t done anything wrong to Irene. Something is


    veryplicated. I will exin it to herter."


    Millicent nodded. "I hope you won''t make her sad this time. You''ve been with her for so long, so you


    should know her personality. If you betray her, she''ll definitely turn to leave you. She''s someone who


    holds her principles. You''ll never be able to have her again if you lose her. You should know this."


    Edward knew that Irene was a stubborn woman.


    ...


    When Irene woke up, she saw that Edward sitting on the bed. He looked at her and said in delight,


    "Irene, you''re awake."


    "Edward?" Irene asked tentatively but her eyes are still closed.


    "It''s me," Edward said softly, touching the corner of her mouth . "I am sorry, I was too impulsivest


    night. I should not be... angry with you."


    What had happened yesterday and this morning came into Irene''s mind. She pped Edward''s hand


    away with great force. She was very angry.


    "I turned my phone off this morning because I couldn''t focus on my work and I couldn''t help but call


    you. And then I go out hurrily because of urgency, so I forgot it in the office."


    Irene snorted and turned her head away, unwilling to look at him.


    "Alsost night¡ª" As soon as he mentionedst night, Irene''s face changes even more, but she still


    listened to him, "I did go to Celine''s house, but I didn''t stay there the whole night. I just made sure of


    something with her."


    Irene turned her head and stared at Edward. "What''s that?"


    When Irene finally consented to speak to him, Edward was happy. He was not afraid that she would be


    angry, but he was afraid that she would be cold to him. "Are you jealous?" Edward joked.


    Irene denied it immediately. "I''m not jealous at all."


    "It was so shameful to admit that I''m jealous." Irene thought to herself.


    "Well, well, well. you¡¯re not jealous. I''ve always been jealous and overbearing. I''m a possessive man. I


    don''t like you to be with anyone other than me. I went to Celine''s house just to ask about the photos."


    "Photos?" Irene could not help but ask, "What photos?"


    Edward took out his cell phone. There were two photos. One was on the day she was in the hospital


    and the other was on the day she was on the exhibition. Themon thing was that she and Elio were


    together, and the angle of the photos made them look intimate.


    No wonder Edward was angry. It turned out that someone had been sending him some ambiguous


    photos.


    It was clear that everything was done by Celine to make them argue.


    "I asked Harry to check the person and found out he was keeping in a touch with Celine. So I went to


    her housest night and told her stop doing anything like that anymore." After he finished, he red at


    Irene. "I had absolutely nothing to do with her."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was clear.


    Irene stretched out her hand and leaned on Edward''s chest. "That''s clear. You should know that there


    is nothing between me and Elio!"


    Edward held her hands tightly and looked at her from a distance. He knew there was nothing between


    her and Elio. Elio''s eyes and actions showed that he liked Irene,but the woman in his arms did not


    know it.


    Edward whispered, "I believe you, then you should also believe that there is nothing between Celine


    and me."


    However, Irene remained silent.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Edward asked.


    "You two used to have a love affair before we became together. Even if I am with you now, I am still


    afraid that you will leave me because of her?" These words were mixed with her tears and sorrow.


    Edward lifted Irene''s head up to look at him.


    Then he raised his eyebrows,said, "I did not fall in love with her before, and the child was also an


    ident. I was never in love with her in the past, and I wouldn''t be in the future." There was a certain


    worry in Edward''s tone.


    ...


    "Alright, I believe you. But in the future, Edward, if you have another woman, we..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Irene''s lips were coverd by Edward''s. He licked her lips with his


    slightly cold lips. The force was not as gentle as before, as if he were afraid she would say something.


    Irene heard him mumble, "I won''t have any other woman. I only have you, I only want you."


    Only one woman had been enough to make him ufortable and distressed.


    ......


    It was six o''clock when they got home. The servants had already prepared the meal. They began to eat


    as soon as they got home.


    Irene suddenly thought of the desserts that he made yesterday. She hesitated for a moment but did not


    say anything.


    Edward noticed Irene''s expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you make some for mest night?"


    Edward put down his chopsticks, "Hmm?"


    Irene immediately replied, "It''s a kind of dessert."


    Edward nodded, but his tone was a little sentimental. "Unfortunately, someone forgot the time when


    she went shopping." He picked up the spoon and took a sip of the soup, "This is very good."


    "I am sorry. I will eat whatever you cook ande back on time." Irene smiled and cajoled Edward.


    Edward stopped teasing Irene. "You''re my wife. As you said, you''re not a prisoner. It''s not a big deal


    that you''rete, but..."


    "Could I returnte?"


    Irene said curiously, "But what?" Looking at the expected look on Irene''s face, Edward could not help


    butugh.


    Then, under Irene''s expectant gaze, he said slowly, "Only when we are together if you want toe


    backte."


    "Oh..." Irene failed. Edward was really cunning and refused to suffer any loss.


    Seeing Irene''s face full of hate, and Edward asked, "Don''t you agree?"


    "I will definitely agree." For Irene, everything he said was correct.


    Edward touched Irene''s head with satisfaction and said gently, "Well, that''s my Irene."


    At that moment, Irene felt that she was a pet loved by Edward.


    ...


    In the bedroom, Irene sat on the bed and  read a book idly. Edward came out of the bathroom with his


    hair dripping with water. Irene was lowered her head when he saw Irene.


    "Irene?"


    Irene did not even look up, "What?"


    A figure came a few steps closer, and the distinct scent of the fabric made Irene lift her head. She saw


    Edward wearing the pajamas she had boughtst night.


    "I like it very much," Edward said in a gentle voice. "Irene, go and change yours too!"


    Irene thought he didn''t like it, so she hid it in her closet. But she didn''t expect he found and wore them.


    "It looks good. I thought you don''t like them!"


    Edward immediately said, "How could it be? I like everything you give to me. And this seems to be your


    first time buying clothes for me!"


    Irene nodded. It was indeed the first time. She had never had a chance before.


    "Irene, change it!" Edward continued to urged her.


    Irene  was toozy to move now. "I don''t want to move. I will wear them tomorrow."


    "Oh? Do you want me to help you?" Edward smiled evilly.


    Irene immediately put down the book and sat up from the bed. "I''ll do it myself."


    Then she quickly took the pajamas and went to the bathroom.


    Edward felt that Irene was really cute when she was shy. They had done something more intimate, but


    she was still shy sometimes.


    When Irene came out, Edward had already dried his hair and was reading the book she read. Hearing


    Irenee out, he looked up immediately.


    Edward praised, "You have a good taste in clothes. You look pretty."


    Irene''s face suddenly turned red. Edward patted his side and said, "Irene,e here."


    At that moment, Irene felt that he had been lured by Edward.


    Edward kissed Irene gently.


    She wanted to push him away lightly, but her hands were held by his.


    There was a deep smile in his hoarse voice. "You''ll pay me on the bed. You owe mest night!"


    Irene heard his expectation and desire. She stopped her hand trying to push him, then wrapped them


    around his neck and actively responded to his kiss.


    This night, Irene felt that her soul was separated. She only remembered that she fell asleepter, and


    her body was still hot.

 Chapter 53 It was You Who Did It

    Chapter 53 It was You Who Did It


    Around the city, there were reports about Tristan, the young master of the Jones family, who had sent


    people to beat up the director of the welfare house, Eddie.


    The Jones family''s stock kept sinking, and Steven Jones hurried back from abroad.


    Moreover, the Jones family''s reputation had influenced by this matter. Manypanies refused to


    cooperate with them anymore.


    In the Jones family''s living room, Steven trembled with anger. "I won''t say anything about your


    past. Look what you have done.You asked someone to beat people and made things worse. It was all


    my fault, I didn''t teach you well. You made we Jones family ashamed!"


    Tristan retorted, "This isn''t my fault. It was Edward who yed tricks.  And Irene! They''re the ones who


    set me up."


    Seeing that his son didn''t dare to take responsibility for what he had done and even med it on


    others, Steven felt a pain in his chest and his breath became more haste.


    "Do you remember what you did to Irene? How can you me on others? What''s worse, you incurred


    the reporter and social medias. How could we stay in this city now? "


    Hearing the matter was that serious, Tristan apologized immddiately, "Dad, sorry, it''s all my fault."


    "I didn''t expect things ehould be that worse? I... I just want to make Eddie move out from that ce.


    But I didn''t expect that Edward would intervene. Now I suffered a double loss... I''m sorry, dad. Please


    forgive me! I will never..."


    Steven had given birth to such a son, but this was the only son of the Jones family. Who could he


    me?


    Beth looked at him and said, "Dad, I don''t think it''s Tristan''s fault. Edward really went too far. Maybe


    he''s also instigated by Irene."


    "If I have married Edward, I wouldn''t Jones family get into such a dilemma."


    "Shut up!" Steven yelled. He turned to re at his daughter. "You have no right to speak. Do not think I


    do not know what you did after you returned to this country! I am telling you Beth, you''d better back off.


    Do not go too far."


    Steven knew how sarcastic his daughter was. Seeing Edward and Irene live a happy life, she hated


    them and she had set many traps for them.


    It was the first time Beth had been treated like this by Steven. Her eyes immediately turned red, "Dad, I


    have not done anything. Why are you being so cruel to me? In my opinion, you only care about Irene.


    All good things wille to her! When I was abroad by myself. Have you ever thought about me?"


    "Who I treat better between you and Irene, you could figure it out in your mind. I don''t want to say


    anything more. Also, the two of you should behave yourself these few days. The media is watching. For


    the sake of the Jones family, you''d better be quilt!"


    Then Steven turned to Sofia, who had been sitting on the sofa quiltly, and said, "Sofia, invite Irene and


    Edwarde here to have a meal this weekend... After all, we are a family, I don''t want to make it too


    awkward."


    "Okay." Sofia nodded.


    Butst time Irene told her not to call her again... Thinking of this, Sofia''s face turned darker.


    Steven saw her strange expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sofia said, "It''s okay. I''ll call her right away." After that, she went upstairs immediately.


    Only Steven, Beth, and Tristan were left in the living room.


    None of them talked. The atmosphere was somewhat depressing.


    "You''d better apologize to Irene. I will never forgive you two if you make more mistakes."


    Then he left without looking at them.


    ......


    After beth went back her room, she knocked down everything to the ground. Her eyes were full of


    jealousy and hatred.


    "Irene, I''ll never apologize to you! Even if you don''t let me go, I won''t let you go too. Just you wait..."


    she gritted her teeth.


    In another room, Sofia was wandering around the room. She picked up her phone and put it down.


    Last time Irene said that she didn''t want see her any more. But...if she didn''t call her, Steven would


    definitely me on her, and her life in the Jone family woule be worse.


    After thinking twice, she took up all her courage and dailed Irene''s number.


    After all, she was her mother. Blood rtions could not be eliminated by a few harsh words.


    When Sofia called Irene, she was napping on the bed. She grabbed a book after Edward left for work,


    but she felt sleepy again after just reading few pages of the book.


    Irene picked up the phone and saw the familiar number on the screen. She was irresolute at the


    beginning. Thinking that she had said that she didn''t want to hear from her, she decisively hung up the


    phone, but the mixed feelings raised in her heart.


    Sofia became depressed. Was Irene really not willing to pick up her call? Did she really hate her so


    much?


    Sofia continued to call.


    This time, Irene answered the phone without hesitation. Her tone was impatient "What''s wrong with


    you?"


    "I''m sorry, Irene. Did I disturb you?" Sofia tried to please her.


    Irene listened to the voice on the other end. She had never known Sofia''s tone could be this gentle? If


    not asking for help, Sofia would have never cared about her.


    "What''s the matter? Just say it!" Irene''s vocie was cold.


    Disturbing her? If she really recognized that, then she wouldn''t have made this phone call.


    Sofia had no choice but to say, "It''s Steven... your father wants to invite you and Edward to have a


    meal together on this Saturday. Could youe,Irene?"


    Sofia was afraid that she couldn''t persuade Irene, so she had to say it was Steven''s will.


    Irene did not want to go, but she could not refuse Steven. "I''ll talk about it with Edwardter. If he is


    free, we''ll go."


    "Alright then!" Sofia had nothing more to say, so she had no choice but to let it be.


    ......


    During dinner, Irene did not eat much but kept stirring the soup with her spoon.


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it taste good?" Edward asked when he noticed Irene didn''t eat anything.


    "Earlier..."


    Edward raised his beautiful eyebrows, "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    "Sofia called and invited us to have a dinner this weekend."


    So it was because of this annoyance.


    Edward didn''t say anything but asked Irene, "Do you want to go?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he disliked the Jones family, he would not turn them away if Irene wanted to return. There


    was something he had to do with the Jones.


    Irene put down the spoon, held her cheek with her hands, and said thoughtfully, "I think the Jones


    family must have something to ask you, but they can''t ask you directly, so they called me."


    Very smart!


    Edward did not stop Irene from thinking, but said, "You also feel it,right?"


    "Of course. Maybe something terrible happened to the Jones family. Otherwise my father wouldn''t have


    "Some big affairs did happen." Edward thought and smiled. However, Irene did not read newspapers


    and rarely surfed online, so she knew nothing about the Jones family.


    Irene noticed the smile on Edward''s face and asked, "Edward, did you do something?"


    "If, if I really did something bad to the Jones family, would you med me?" The eyes of Edward were


    full of warmth and beauty. It mmade Irene could not move her eyes.


    Irene shook her head. She would never balme him. She remembered how the Jones family treated her.


    Edward was doing this to help her get revenge. "There is no father and son in the business world. I do


    not me you, not to mention..." Irene stared at his eyes and continued, "Not to mention you are doing


    this for me."


    Edward smiled and slightly bent his fingers to brush Irene''s nose. "Smart girl!"


    "I''m so confused whether we''ll go or not." Irene sighed softly and said helplessly.


    Edward smirked, "Then let''s go and see what the Jones family is going to do, and..."


    "What?" Every time he smirked, Irene felt something bad would happen.


    "And I want them all to apologize to you. It will be a good show."


    Irene did not care about their apology at all. She would not ept their false apology. But she was


    willing to watch a good show.


    "Let''s ept the invitation,then." Irene said. Since there would be a good show, she could not waste


    the opportunity.


    "Well, now the problem is solved. Let us eat. You can not eat that little. Do not forget there is a hungry


    monster in your tummy!" Edward got a bowl of soup for Irene.


    Irene lowered her head, "s! All right."


    She looked at the gradually full bowl and quickly stopped it. "But, that bowl is too big for me. You are


    trying to fill me up. You know I cannot eat too much at night."


    Edward grinned and said. "We can do some exerciseter"


    Irene had no choice but to eat.


    ......


    It was the summer night, there were many stars dazzling up above the sky . When the breeze blew


    lightly, a faint scent of flowers lingered around the nose. Irene held Edward''s arm as they talked under


    the moonlight.


    They went back after walking for a while.


    As Edward was taking a bath, Irene took her mobile phone to surf the Inte, and she saw the news


    about the Jones family. Although Irene always felt that she disliked the Jones family,  she also felt sad


    for them when she saw thements of them.


    When Edward came out and saw Irene holding the phone dazedly, he took a nce at the screen of


    the phone. "What''s wrong?"


    "Did you tell the media about what Tristan has done?"


    While wiping his hair, Edward replied, "Yeah! But I am just saying the truth."


    "In the past, I considered Tristan was an gambler. I didn''t expect him to have connections with the


    gangsters."


    Irene sighed, "How fast that people could change."


    Edward walked over and sat beside her. "Well, don''t worry about others too much. We can only lead a


    good life of us."


    Irene nodded. There was really no need to care about the Jones family. She put down her cell phone


    and went to sleep.

 Chapter 54 A Big Show

    Chapter 54 A Big Show


    On Saturday, Edward and Irene epted the Jones family''s invitation and drove to their home.


    Beth, the eldest daughter of the Jones family, tried several sets of clothes in her room because of


    Edward''sing. Finally, she chose a full-length dress and then made a delicate makeup.


    When she heard Edward hade, she rushed to the downstairs and and tried to surprise Edward.


    She just found that Edward was feeding grapes to Irene. Without even a nce at her, he did not even


    know she was here.


    She bit her red lips tightly, feeling angry and jealous, but she couldn¡¯t showed her anger.


    When Steven saw Beth, he thought Edward did not know his daughter, so he got up and said, "Beth,


    Only then did Edward look at her.


    At that time, Beth was looking at him with joy on her face.


    Steven introduced, "This is Irene''s older sister, Beth."


    Edward took back his gaze and looked at Steven. "I know. We''ve met several times."


    "Beth had been studies abroad for mant years, she''s smart and talented. I am sure she''s a good staff is


    she can work for you." Steven looked at Beth and said.


    "Alright." Edward responded indifferently.


    Beth sat between Steven and Tristan, who had been silent. Sofia said she wanted to check about the


    food being prepared in the kitchen staff, so she was not there.


    Steven said, "Edward, Tristan is too young and naive, so he made some troubles for you. I am really


    sorry for that. But we are family after all. So I don''t let others joke on us."


    Edward wore a faint smile, and said without any emotion, "Don''t say that. It''s my fault. I took thend


    for him and angered Tristan."


    Steven froze for a second without knowing how to respond. "It was Tristan''s fault. I had been far away


    from him for a long time, so I didn''t teach him well."


    Edward''s hand was sped tightly with Irene''s.  He looked at Irene and then turned to Tristan, "Seeing


    this, Irene must be happy." He thought to himself.


    A vague smile appeared on Irene''s face. It seemed as if she wanted tough, but she refrained.


    "You said that.  Although I''m not from Jones family, I''m the husband of Irene. For this rtionship, I still


    have something to tell him." Edward said in a calm tone. It was still impossible to tell what he was


    thinking.


    Tristan, who had been quilt, couldn''t bear it anymore. Edward had obviouslye toin, but he


    was pretending to be nice. In reality, he was furious.


    Steven looked at Tristan and then turned his face to Edward, "Just say it. Tristan does need some


    lessons. You are about the same age as him. But he has a lot of things to lean from you."


    Tristan had never been humiliated by someone of the same age as him.


    He was about to leave. But when he saw Steven''s gaze, he didn''t dare to leave.


    Irene could see that Tristan must be very angry at this time. Edward would not ignore Steven''s


    expression. He said slowly, "It seems that Tristan is unwilling to listen to me."


    Tristan could not contain himself any longer. "You..."


    Tristan''s reaction made Irene happy in her heart. This person, who always treated


    the people under him like his servants, finally tasted the same feelings.


    Steven quickly replied, "Tristan¡¯s absolutely willing to!"


    After that, he turned to Tristan and said, "Behave yourself. It''s your honor to be taught by Edward."


    "We are businessmen, but there is no conflict of interest between us. Besides, Irene grew up here. I


    didn''t want see any unhappy things happen to both of us. But..."


    He paused and nced over Steven and Tristan.


    "Last time, Irene was inexplicably locked up by Tristan and she even broke her leg. I''m very unhappy.


    Just in case Tristan will hurt Irene again, so I warned you in this way." Edward siad seriously.


    His warning made Steven''s heart bleeding.


    Steven knew that Tristan was in the wrong, so he couldn''t do anything but apologized.


    "Irene, I am sorry. Tristan was too impulsive that day, so he treated you in the wrong way. Please


    forgive us. I have already taught him a lesson, he will never do that again."


    Then, Steven stared at Tristan and said sternly, "Apologize to Irene. Look what you have done, Was


    that a brother should do?"


    Irene looked at Tristan''s bitter face and felt very happy.


    Although Tristan was arrogant, he knew that it was the best time to make good rtions with


    Edward. He couldn''t angred him.


    Irene and Edward looked at each other, and then they both watched Tristan as if they were watching a


    circus.


    After a long while, ristan said wearily, "I am sorry, I should not have locked you in the cer. It''s my


    fault. I apologize to you, and I hope you''ll... ...forgive me."


    Irene crossed her arms around her chest and looked at Tristan. "If I don''t forgive you, what will you


    do?"


    The veins on Tristan''s forehead popped out. "You..."


    But he could say anything after that.


    Beth saw Irene poked fun at Tristan, she said ungrily. "Irene, do not go too far."


    Edward, however, stared at Irene affectionately and smiled, "I spoiled Irene at home. She likes joking.


    She will forgive Tristan."


    Steven''s face rxed a little and he forced a smile, "That''s good,  After all, we are all family. I am old, I


    just expect the family to be harmonious."


    There was too early for luch. Edward and Irene didn''t want to spend too much time with the Jones


    family who were hypocritical. So they made an excuse and said they would like to go for a walk in the


    garden.


    ......


    In the garden, Edward held Irene''s hand and said, "How do you like the show?"


    Irene stood still and looked straight at Edward. "Edward, thank you."


    This was probably the happiest day of  the past few years. It was the first time she made a revenge on


    the Jones family.


    Irene lifted her toes and kissed Edward''s lips.


    Edward didn''t want to stay the kiss too long, but he saw a figure who was in a green dress by the


    window. It was Beth.


    Edward kissed back.


    "I would like to do more things for you in the future." Edward said, his tone was full of satisfaction.


    "Why?" Irene was curious.


    Edward pulled Irene over and let her lean onto his arms. He put his chin on her shoulder and


    whispered in her ear, "To make my Irene to be more active..."


    Irene felt shy and tried to push him away. Edward wouldn''t let her go. "So you''re shy again?"


    Irene stayed scilent.


    Edward let go of her, "Well, I will stop teasing you."


    "Does my father just want Tristan to apologize to us? He didn''t mention anything about money. It


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    doesn''t like him." Irene felt that things wouldn''t be that simple.


    Edward had the same feeling. They were facing a big problem. There was no bank willing to lend him


    money, as well as no one wanted to vouch for him. How could they keep the turnover moving?


    The Wilson family would be thier strong background if Steven made the good rtion with Irene and


    Edward. For this reason, the banks would loan to Jones family.


    "I think they''ll say their willings soon." Sofia came over and asked them to go to eat as soon as she


    Edward finished his sentence.


    ......


    In the dining room.  Edward and Irene were sitting together.


    Halfway through the meal, Steven finally asked, "Edward,tely mypany has been greatly affected


    by the affairs. There are some... problems with thepany''s funds."


    Edward did not want to beat around the bush. "You want me to vouch for the Jones¡¯pany."


    Steven nodded hurriedly. "That''s true. I really don''t know who else I could ask for help but you."


    Instead of answering him, Edward gently served the food to Irene. "If Irene agrees, I have no


    objection."


    Irene coughed because she was shocked by his words. Why did he mentioned her?


    Steven noticed that Edwardcared about Irene so much. It seemed that the rumored feud between


    them was a lie. So he looked at Irene and asked, "What do you think, Irene?"


    Irene was embarrassed. Seeing she coughed badly, Edward helped her to catch her breath slowly and


    said, "You''re an adult, you should be careful when you are eating."


    Although he was ming her, it was obvious that he was doting on her.


    When Beth saw this scene, she couldn''t eat anything. She just red at them.


    She had seen them kissing in the garden when she was standing on the balcony. What happened just


    now made her feel even more ufortable. She was so angry but she had nowhere to vent her


    anger.


    Irene raised her head slightly to look at Edward, but just saw him shrugged his shoulders as if he was


    saying,¡°Up to you¡±.


    "I agree." Irene had to say so.


    Edward gave her the right to make the decision in front of the the Jones family, he just wanted to show


    them how important she was. He would not refuse the Jones family any way.


    After hearing Irene''s answer, Steven finally breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great."


    He noticed nobody was eating, then he said, "Help yourself."


    While they were eating, Steven also mentioned that he would hold a charity party to show the


    reputation of Jones''pany.


    "Edward, Irene, do you want to join me?"

 Chapter 55 She Was So Happy

    Chapter 55 She Was So Happy


    After dinner, Edward and Irene drove home. They were quilt in the car


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    While turning the steering wheel, Edward said, "Let''s go to the birth examination in the afternoon. I''ve


    ordered a doctor for you."


    Irene was a little sleepy, but suddenly she became a little sober when she heard this. "What? It''s


    time...  I don''t know."


    Irene touched bulge on her lower abdomen, and asked, " Had it been that long?"


    "It''s been 14 weeks. You should be ready for your first birth examination. I asked the doctorst time."


    Edward exined.


    "Really?" Irene almost forgot how long she had been pregnant. "Have we go right now..." To be honest,


    she was very tired and wanted to go home to rest. It made her head ache to deal with the Jones family.


    Looking at Irene''s tired face, Edward smiled and said, "Well, let''s go home for a nap first." Then he


    raised his hand and looked at his watch. "What about 3 p.m.?"


    "Okay! As long as you let me sleep for a while, I absolutely have no objection." Irene said happily.


    "Alright" Edward shook his head and smiled. She really liked to sleep!


    ...


    In the bedroom, Irene changed into pajamas andy down on the bed. The loose pajamas did not


    make her look like a pregnant woman.


    When Edward sat next to her, he slowly lifted her pajama to reveal her lower abdomen. He gently


    touched it with his hands, and his eyes were full of love.


    Here, there was a little life growing in her belly.


    His touch made Irene feel a little numb and shivering.


    "Irene, I am really happy." Edward was happy from the heart. He had a beloved wife and a baby who


    was about to be born.


    "Me too." Now that she had him by her side, and there was a little life that belonged to both of them,


    there was nothing better than this!


    Edward lowered his head and ced it on Irene''s stomach. Unfortunately, it was too early to feel the


    fetal movement.


    "By the way, I''ve been pregnant for almost three months. Why haven''t I felt the fetal movement?" She


    used to watch TV about fetal movement and thought it was amazing. She had never experienced it.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Edward suddenly burst intoughter. "Generally speaking, you could feel fetal


    movement after four months." Edward shared his knowledge with Irene.


    After Irene uttered, "Alright", "Edward, how do you know more knowledge than I do?"


    Edward said, "I have looked for the information on the Inte."


    On the first day he knew Iren was pregnant, he had looked everything about pregnancy on the


    Inte.


    That was why he could shared his knowledge with his wife.


    "I feel sorry for knowing nithing about my pregnancy. I even did try to learn about it." Her voice became


    lower.


    Edward got up and theny beside Irene. "I''ll do everything for you. You just have to enjoy it."


    Irene was moved. She reached out her hand to touch Edward''ds face. "I''m so luck to have you. You


    make me be a queen!"


    Edward held Irene''s hand and said, "You''re not my queen for just these ten months. You''ll be my queen


    for my whole life." As if he had sworn something, Edward was very serious when he said that.


    After Edward finished, his thin lips slowly approached Irene''s.  He kissed her eagerly.  Irene could feel


    his rapid breathing and she closed her eyes...


    Suddenly, Edward got up and rushed into the bathroom.


    Irene was shocked by his reaction.


    When Edward came out from the bathroom, Irene opened her eyes widely. "Edward, you just ..." In


    Irene''s impression, Edward was good at restraining himself. Why did he...


    Edward walked over and rubbed Irene''s face. "We¡¯re going to have a baby checkter. I''m afraid..."


    Wilson Edward did not continue, but Irene had understood what he meant.


    This man had already endured too much for her.


    "It''s all right. After a few months, you can slowly make it up to me." Edward smiled and his eyes were


    dazzling.


    Irene felt a burst of shame and anger when she heard what Edward said.


    "I''ll definitely do what I just said," he continued. "You don''t reject me then."


    He was a  decent sort of businessman at work, but at this monent he was like a shameless beast in


    front of her.


    Irene spat, "Shame on you."


    Edward gently pinched Irene''s chin and forced her to look at him. "I''m not shameless. I''m also a lover...


    Besides, you''re my wife, the one I love. As a man,shouldn''t I have some feelings when my wife was


    lying next to me?"


    "Why do you always think about this kind of things?" Irene won''t forget thest time he let her pay him


    on the bed. Although he was not as exaggerated as before, Irene still felt embarrassed.


    However, he pretended that he didn''t remember anything, "What? When?"


    "You''re..." Irene was speechless.


    "Me what?"


    Irene had a headache and didn''t want to respond Edward. "I''m tired. I''m going to take a nap."


    She said but he, then didn¡¯t say. It was okay to sleep!


    Edward said, "Have a good nap. I have something to do in the study room. I''ll wake you up when it''s


    time to go to the hospital."


    How could his wife be that cute and adorable!


    Irene nodded and closed her eyes. Then the door was gently closed, and Edward''s footsteps were


    getting farther and farther.


    ...


    In the study.


    Edward picked up the phone and called Harry. While he was having lunch with the Jones family, Harry


    made a phone call to him. However, he was busy with dealing with the Jones family.


    "Harry, what''s wrong?" Edward asked.


    Harry said on the phone, "Mr. Wilson, the man in the prison had confessed. We are right.  Someone did


    hire him to kidnap Mrs.Wilson ."


    Edward''s eyes were full of anger. Someone was really ying a trick behind him. Was it Celine again?


    "Who ordered it?" Edward needed the answer now.


    "The Jones siblings."


    The Jones siblings were really vicious.  How dare they dared did such a thing to Irene. Edward would


    never let them go easily.


    "What about the person in prison now?" He would punish whoever had touched Irene.


    "He got a terrible beating."


    "That''s not enough. I''ll make him regret doing such a thing to my Irene." Edward said coldly.


    "Okay, Mr. Wilson." Harry had followed Edward for so many years, and he knew him well. Edward


    wouldn''t let that person go easily.


    At three o''clock, Irene was still sleeping tightly. He didn''t want to wake her up, but he had to.


    Irene rubbed her sleepy eyes and couldn''t tell it was morning or night. "What''s wrong?"


    Edward smiled and said, "Lazy Irene, do you forget we need to go to the hospital?"


    "Yes!" Irene recalled slowly as slowly got up from the bed. She saw that Edward hade over with a


    ss of water.


    "Drink some water to sober yourself up."


    Irene took it and chugged it down.


    ......


    In the hospital.


    Edward ordered the best doctor of this hospital. An hourter, the results were ready. Edward made


    Irene sit and wait outside and then went into the doctor''s office.


    Then Irene found that a woman with a big belly was looking at her. She should have been pregnant for


    more than six months. She slowly approached and sat next to Irene. "Miss, is him your husband?"


    Irene nodded.


    "He has a good-looking. I think he must love you so much. You¡¯re really lucky." The woman had an


    envious look on her face.


    Irene agreed about what the woman said and then she smiled happily. This woman was so pregnant


    and came to the hospital by herself. Where was her husband?


    But this was a private topic, so Irene didn''t ask.


    However, the woman turned to Irene and said, "Unlike my husband, he said that he had urgent thing to


    do. But it is weekend, what thing is that important." There was sadness in her tone.


    Not every man in this world was like Edward. She suddenly felt that it must be God''s help that made


    she meet  Edward.


    Irene did not know how to answer her but kept silent for a moment.


    At this moment, Edward came out with a stack of papers in his hand.


    The woman saw Edward and then left with an embarrassed smile.


    "What are you talking about?" Wilson Edward stared at Irene. He just saw Irene chatting with the big-


    bellied woman.


    "She said you are really good-looking!" Irene said, but this was not the most important thing.


    Edward smiled. "Yes, I am. If i am stolen by other, you must cry sadly."


    Irene chuckled, "I won''t let it happen."


    Seeing his wife''s reaction, Edward felt something Irene was different. Usually, Irene would say that he


    was narcissistic and she would not cry, or some thing like that.


    However, her response made Edward very happy.


    This was the trust between husband and wife.


    "What did the doctor say?" Irene looked at the paper.


    "The baby is healthy." Edward gently held Irene''s shoulders.


    Irene felt the sun shined on her whole body, and that made her warm andfortable. This was the


    first time she felt that the hospital was tranquil and harmonious.


    It was so nice...

 Chapter 56 All for his love

    Chapter 56 All for his love


    The incident of Tristan created a stir in the city.


    Steven finally hold the charity party by his own name.  Knowing that Edward as the guarantee of


    Steven, so manypanies joined charity. Everyone knew that Steven want to use this charity party to


    attract the media and public''s attention.


    The party was held in a high-end hotel.


    Beth, as the daughter of the Jones family, yed the piano for the party.


    Edward and Irene arrived that night.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fristly, Irene did not like this kind of asion. So she just put things off. Well, Edward didn''t push her.


    Secondly, Edward didn''t like the Jones family who were hypocritical.


    Irene wore a light blue formal dress with t shoes on her feet. Her curly hair reached her shoulders,


    making her look young-energetic. Edward was wearing a white shirt and ck tie as usual.


    Beth, eager to impress the whole party, wore a red dress with the borate makeup. She looked


    elegant and beautiful.


    Her effort worked. When Irene and Edward entered, the pleasant sound of the piano attracted arge


    number of people. There were many businessmen and young gentlemen from aristocratic families


    praised Beth.


    Irene held Edward on his arm tightly. Noticing theiring, some businessmen rushed over to speak to


    Edward. Irene tugged his arm and implied that she wanted to find a quiet ce and wait for the party


    ending.


    Edward apologized to those people and then said to Irene, "There is a lounge in that cornor where


    there are some snacks. The snacks in this hotel are very famous, but you can''t eat too much. I''ll cook


    for you when we get home. Wait for me there. You can''t drink champagne, either."


    Edward kept telling Irene, as if she was a child.


    Irene nodded. Then she left the crowd and walked stright to the lounge.


    The crowd saw how carefully Edward treated his wife and said, "Mr. Wilson and his wife really love


    each other. It seems that those gossip are all lies. I don''t think there''s any couples who can be like Mr.


    and Mrs. Wilson."


    Instead of answering them, Edward gave them a casual smile.


    After ying the piano, Beth dragged her long dress and slowly walked over. "Mr. Wilson."


    Her watery eyes were full of admiration and love.


    Edward nodded, "Miss. Jones."


    His tone was not good. After he heard  what she had done to Irene, he almost couldn''t wait to choke


    her to death .


    The way he addressed her made Beth stop her steps.


    It was like there was a thick wall between them. They could never be closed like he and Irene were.


    Edward ignored Beth''s disappointment. He turned and talked to some of the bosses. He did not talk


    much, but every time he finished, people would give him praise and admiration.


    Beth looked at him from the behind of crowd.  Compared to the person in the lounge, Edward treated


    her cold and indifferent.


    Thinking of this,Beth was angry and drank alone in a corner.


    Suddenly, a person stumbled along. It was Justin, the young master of the Parker family. He was


    famous as a yboy.


    He had once studied abroad with beth, but he often indulged in alcohol and women. It was said that he


    study abroad,but he just used his family money to y and make troubles everywhere.


    Justin was drunk. When he saw Beth drinking alone in the corner and there was no one around her, he


    wanted to flirt with her.


    "Isn''t this Miss Jones? Why are you drinking alone here? Why don''t you find someone to apany


    you?" Justin asked and smiled. The smell of alcohol in his mouth annoyed Beth.


    "It''s none of your business." Beth would not even look at Justin.


    Justin became even more excited when he saw Beth''s cold expression. "What are you upset


    about? Come, tell me. Maybe I can help you solve it." Justin sat down and slowly put his hands on


    Beth''s leg.


    Beth was a little drunk and did not pay attention to it until the back of her leg was suddenly touched.


    She immediately pushed Justin''s hand away. "Get out of my face."


    She was in a bad mood. And now the person in front of her made her angrier.


    Justin was annoyed by Beth''s attitued. Although he was not at sessful as Edward, he came from


    a prestigious family. How dare she treated him like this.


    "Don''t pretend to be lofty. Do you think no body know what you did abroad?  Don''t forget that you are


    just a degrading mistress." Justin knew Beth''s past at school. He wanted to provoked her by what he


    said.


    Beth''s face was flushed. "Are you shameless? Keep your mouth clean. Don''t think you know


    everything"


    Shameless?


    Justin smiled wickedly. "Well, did I touch on the raw? Beth, I could not care less about the Jones family.


    I saw you are alone, so I e tofort you. Do not be ungrateful or I will teach you a lesson."


    Beth sneered, and her tone was suddently soft, "I know you are capable. If you can do me a favour, I


    would agree with anything you want to do to me."


    Justin''s tone rxed when he heard Beth''s words. He directly touched her hand with both hands.


    Although Beth felt disgusted, she still endured it and pretended tough.


    "Really? Your should act up to your promise." Justin said hastily.


    Beth looked at the figure in the lounge. "Of course."


    Justin was even more anxious, "What is that?"


    Beth beautiful lips curled in a contemptuous smile,  "Do you see the woman in the lounge? As long as


    you get her, me, Beth, I''m at your disposal."


    Justin looked at the light blue figure in the lounge. She was also indeed a beauty.


    "Deal."


    Justin did not know much about Irene, nor did he know that she was Edward''s wife. So he promised


    Beth fearlessly. He felt that he could conquer any woman.


    ......


    Irene found a quiet corner in the lounge, sitting without eating much.


    The desserts were a little bit greasy. It made Irene thirsty. She got up and tried to get some drinking.


    At this time, a man stopped her, and then a disgusting smell of alcohol came out. Irene could not help


    but take a few steps back. She raised her head and looked at the drunk man in front of her, frowning


    instinctively.


    When Justin saw Irene''s face, he but found that she had a delicate face. Although Beth was a beauty,


    she was kind of coquettish, while Irene looked pure and fresh.


    "Miss, do you want to drink water?" Justin said with a smile.


    Irene didn''t want to talk to him, so she just passed him and went straight forward.


    But the man kept pace with her and talked endlessly. "Miss, can you give me your phone number? We


    can go out and y together."


    Irene got a cup of water and wanted to return to her seat. She had seen this kind of person many


    times, ignoring him was the best way.


    Justin, however, was impatient. He reached out his arms and stopeed Irene''s way, "Hey, you, do you


    know who I am? Do you know how many women are waiting there to get along with me..."


    Irene couldn''t help butugh. As she know, he was a rich yboy who relied on his family''s


    background to flirt everywhere. She slightly shouldered her way and walked by Justin.


    Justin saw Irene did say anything. Heughed scornfully.


    He finally lost his temper. "Who do you think you are? How dare you pretend to be lofty! If i throw you


    on the bed, you are just a..."


    Brfore Justin could finish his sentenc, Irene poured the who cup of water on Justin''s face. Such a


    yboy who didn''t take a woman seriously was really shameless.


    "How dare you to do this to me, you b*tch." Justin said angrily as he wanted to p Irene in the face.


    Irene did not expect that this person would really dare to hit her. She did not react for a moment. She


    was almost ready to be beaten.


    At this time, Irene opened her eyes and found Justin''s hand was grabbed by another man''s hand.


    It was Edward.


    Edward''s expression was grim. His thin lips were tightly pressed together and his eyes were full of


    anger. At this moment he was like an angry leopard waiting for an opportunity to bite his prey.


    "Edward." Irene whispered. She could feel his angry breath. It was the first time that she had seen him


    that mad.


    "What did just say to my wife?" Edward asked.


    When Justin heard the tone of Edward, he dared not to say a word.


    Irene dragged Edward''s hand, telling him not to be angry.


    At this time, many people had already gathered around.


    Edward could''t help but anger. Justin was harassing his wife. And the words he said to Irene was


    extremely harsh. How could he stay calm!


    "What did you say to my wife?" Edward continued to ask in a more serious tone, gnashing his teeth.


    "I... I... What? Wife?" Justin was dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected that Irene was Edward''s wife.


    This time, Justin was in trouble. Justin was afraid of Edward. Even his father had to respect him. He


    couldn''t help but regret.


    Without waiting for his response, Edward punched in Justin''s face. Justin''s nose immediately began to


    bleed.


    Irene was frightened and immediately stopped Edward''s second fist.The crowd was suddenly quiet and


    no one dared to stop him.


    "Edward, calm down, that''s enough. I want to go home." Irene did not want to make the matter worse.


    Far from the crowd, Beth''s vision blurred. He could even ruin his reputation to protect Irene. Her nails


    were about to dig into her flesh, but she felt no pain.Because her heart ached even more.

 Chapter 57 He Could Do Everything For Her

    Chapter 57 He Could Do Everything For Her


    Edward really wanted to punch him to death. However, Irene pulled the hem of his clothes, and no one


    around dared to stop him.


    "Well, Edward, don''t waste time with this kind of person." Irene was really afraid that the thing would


    get worse.


    Edward stopped and turned to look at Irene. "What did you want to do just now?"


    "Huh?" Irene was confused.


    "What were you doing when he came here?" Edward asked gently. He didn''t look like the person who


    had just been furious.


    "Er... drink some water." Irene answered honestly.


    Looking at the empty quilt in Irene''s hand, it seemed that Irene poured the whole cup o fwater onto


    Justin''s face.


    He took the cup from Irene''s hand and passed by the crowd to get some water for Irene.


    The crowd sighed andmented that Edward really loved this woman. Although the Wilson family


    was the best in the business world, the Parker family was also one of the tops. Because Justin was the


    only son of the Parker family, they always put him on an important ce. But today, Edward punched


    Justin in front of everyone. Wasn''t it a sign that he wanted to start a feud with the Parker family?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the saying went, "Dangerous Beauty". Irene''s beauty was Helen of Troy.  Edward¡¯s reation was


    quite understandable. After all, she was his wife.


    Since the lounge was crowded, Steven did not know what had happened. When he came over, he


    found Justin lying on the floor with a bleeding nose.


    He hurrily asked someone to help Justin get up. "What''s happening here?" Steven looked around. He


    really had no idea about what had happened, but no one dared to say anything.


    Justin pushed away the person who got him up and wiped the blood off with his hands. He was so


    angry, but he dared not to show it. The Parker family couldn''tpare with the Wilson family, so he


    couldn''t offend Edward. What''s more, he bothered Irene first.


    But Justin had never been humiliated like this. He was like a clown at that moment. It seemed everyone


    wasughing at him. But he had remembered this day. He would never let go of Edward.


    Edward handed the water to Irene and said, "Drink!"


    Irene was not in the mood to drink water. She only wanted to know what Edward would do next. If


    things got worse, it could not end well.


    Edward walked to the crowd. "I''m really sorry, It was supposed to be a good thing, but..." Edward


    suddenly looked at Justin with his cold eyes.


    Justin suddenly felt that his thoughts had been seen through. Edward turned to face the crowd and


    continued, "I believe that all of you could feel my feelings.  As a husband, when I see my wife has been


    insulted, I couldn''t just let it go."


    Most people praised and understood them. The Wilson family had been engaged in business for


    generations, so they valued reputation very much.


    Edward looked at Irene and took her hand to let her approach him. "Irene is my wife, but she has been


    insulted by Justin. As the young master of the Parker family, should him give an reasonable


    exnation to me and my wife?"


    Edward exined why he punched Justin and he wanted to push Justin to apologize in front everyone.


    Justin was unwilling to do it, but considering there were so many people watching, he had to force


    himself to say, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson. I drunk too much, so..."


    Edward''s tone was still cold. "I must warn you, Mr. Parker. I''ll just let go this time. But if it happens


    again, I could let you go easily."


    Justin nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, I won''t do that again."


    Irene had been satisfied about what Edward had done for her. She had never imagined he could beat


    someone for her.


    ...


    She was shocked. Because he was a very mature person both in daily life and at work. But now, such a


    mature person put down his reputation and fought for her.Particrly in front of his business partners.


    Not only Irene, but also the people around him were shocked. The CEO of the Wilson Corporation beat


    people for a woman.


    Steven was even more surprised. Edward''s love for Irene were much more than what he had showed


    them on that Saturday.


    It seemed that Edward had deeply fell in love with Irene. Otherwise he wouldn''t have been that


    reckless.


    It seemed like he was reckless,  but he knew exactly what to do.


    When he saw Justin apologize, the coldness in his eyes subsided a little. He continued, "I am also too


    rude this time, so I am willing to donate a million dors."


    The crowd was boiling with excitement. Edward was really generous.


    Irene was surprised, too. Edward turned to look her and said. "Irene, let''s go home!" Then he looked


    apologetically at the crowd and walked away with Irene.


    Beth saw them walking out hand in hand.


    The crowd gradually scattered. However, Beth just sat there, staring at the direction of the lounge. She


    was really jealous and depressed.


    At first, she just wanted to humiliate Irene and Edward. She was sure that for the sake of the Wilson


    Family reputation, Edward wouldn''t do anything to Justin.


    The more she looked at Edward, the more she felt upset. She was gradually forgetting his beautiful


    face


    ...


    In the car, Irene and Edward were both quilt.


    Irene sat in the passenger seat with her head leaning against the window. She had a myriad of


    thoughts in her mind. She wondered what she had done made her deserve Edward''s treatment. He


    could not tolerate her being wronged even a little bit.


    Edward looked at the front, but  he could still nce at Irene''s expression clearly.


    Did she get scared by him?


    He stretched out one of his hands to hold Irene''s.


    Irene turned her head, "What''s wrong?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Edward asked.


    Irene blinked and said, "I think, Mr. Wilson is good at martial arts!" She saw that Justin was punched to


    the ground by him.


    Edward knew that Irene was teasing him. He smiled and said, "I always think that I''m not taht good


    in martial arts. But it''s good enough to protect you."


    "I think you were quite violent then. You were... quite scary." Irene said slowly. She was indeed


    frightened by his actions but not his punch.


    ¡°Violent?¡± Edward frowned, "Is it really violent?"


    "It''s okay. As long as you don''t hit me, that''s not violent for me." Irene joked.


    Edward smiled. He patted her head. "Don''t worry, Irene. Even if I am violent, I will not hurt you."


    Irene shook off Edward''s hand and pretended to be angry. She pouted and said, "s! Don''t always


    touch my head. You make me fell that I am a... "


    "You are a what?" Edward¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Irene turned her head and didn''t want to talk to him. She didn''t want to tell him that she would feel like a


    pet when he patted her head.


    Edward knew what Irene was thinking. As for him, Irene was a pet who needed to be taken care


    of patiently and gently.


    On their way home that day,they saw a car ident.


    When Edward drove into the intersection, the traffic jam was very heavy and the air was filled with a


    strong smell of blood. Irene wanted to get out of the car to look, but Edward stopped her. He probably


    suspected what had happened, so he did not want Irene to see such a miserable scene.


    Irene understood why Edward didn''t let her out. He didn''t want her to see the scene of death and blood.


    When Irene saw a man covered white cloth being taken to the ambnce. She suddenly felt a great


    pain. Human beings were fragile, they would never know when the death woulde


    Everything was unpredictable, she didn''t know how long she could be with Edward.


    When Edward saw Irene''s pale face, he knew she was saddened by the ident. So he hugged her


    and tried to give her some warmth.


    Although their life was long, the world was unpredictable.


    "It''s all right, Irene. It''s all right." Edward patted her back andforted her.


    Irene suddenly felt that she had be more sentimental perhaps because of her pregnancy. She had


    seen such a scene before, but she just sighed and walked away. But now she was thinking much more


    things than before.


    "Edward, we will always stay together in the future, right!" It was too painful to say good-bye to each


    other. She loved him so much and cherished every minute she spent with Edward.


    Edward answered her softly, "Don''t be fool, I''ll always be with you. We will live until we have children


    and grandchildren, and at then I will hug you tightly like now."


    Edward also knew that things were unpredictable. But when he saw Irene''s sad expression, he could


    not help but feel sad, too. The more pain she felt, the more pain he felt.


    After half an hour, Edward was allowed to drive away. Irene, lying in his arms, had fallen asleep with a


    few drops of tears on her face.

 Chapter 58 Is It Eric Again?

    Chapter 58Is It EricAgain?


    Edward left home early because it was weekday. When Irene slowly got up, she found there was a note


    on the bedside table.


    It said, "Have a good lunch. I have something to do, so I cannot eat with you together."


    It was boring to watch movies and read books the whole day.


    So she  called Millicent. "Millicent, are you free? How about we go shopping today?"


    Millicent''s parents ran a smallpany. Although it was small, they ced great value on their only


    daughter. They knew she did not like to deal with business and preferred to draw, so they let her do


    that. So Millicent always had nothing to do except drawing.


    Millicent agreed without any hesitation and decided to meet Irene at the caf¨¦ they often visited.


    ......


    Just as Irene arrived at the caf¨¦, Millicent was already there for a long time. She was just looking at her


    cell phone.


    She approached to the seat and said, "I am sorry to make you wait for so long. But there was a traffic


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    jam, I am realy sorry!"


    Millicentughed. "Don''t mention that. We are friends. I did the same thing, too. So it''s fine."


    Irene sat down, "Should we order some coffee?"


    Millicent nodded, and then they drank while chatted.


    "Irene, Mr. Wilson has protected you too well. Did he allow youe to y?" Millicent looked at Irene


    with a snicker.


    "He left early this morning and said he won''t eat lunch at home today, so I sneaked out." Irene said.


    "You sneak out. Aren''t you afraid that Edward will be angry with you if he knows it?"


    Irene dared not to look Millicent in the eye. She was still a little scared. After all, Edward was quite


    concerned about this sort of thing. She pretended to stir her coffee casually, "In reality, he''s not that


    mean."


    Millicent thought to herself, "She never lies. She just exposed herself."


    ......


    They left the cafe shop and went to the shopping mall to buy some clothes.


    Irene found that Millicent had been staring at her cell phone in a daze, as if she was waiting for


    someone''s messege.


    "Why do you keep looking at your phone? Are you waiting for someone''s messege?" Irene asked with


    a smile.


    Millicent immediately put the phone back in her pocket. Her face was slightly flushed when she


    retorted, "No, I''m not."


    Something must happened to Millicent.


    "Millicent, are you in love with someone?" Irene asked curiously and chattily.


    Millicent ignored her and turned around to look at the clothes.


    However, Irene approached to her and elbowed her. "We''re best friends, so there shouldn''t be secrets


    between us. Just say it. I want to know who he is."


    Millicent hesitated and did not want to say. Irene had almost gone mad. Irene knew if Millicent had a


    boyfriend, she would not hide that from her. Unless she knew that person,too. "Are you with Elio?"


    Irene questioned.


    Millicent realized that she couldn''t hide it anmore. She nodded and said, "It''s him, but..." She was not


    sure if he really liked her and if he had already let go of Irene. Actually, on that day, Milliant invited Elio


    to another art exhibition, he did not refuse. On the way back home, he even kissed her on the


    forehead.


    Irene felt she had a really good guess, but  then she found Miliicent blushed and stood at the same


    spot in a daze.


    She didn''t looked at Irene or the clothes.


    "What''s wrong? Millicent?" Irene asked.


    After a few seconds, Millicent came to her senses. She looked at Irene and asked, "What?"


    Irene looked helplessly. "What? What''s wrong with you? Why are you in a daze?"


    "Does it mean a guy likes you if he kiss you on the forehead?" asked Millicent. She needed an answer


    to remove the doubt she had in her heart at the moment.


    Irene immediately covered her mouth because of surprise, "He - he already kissed you." She could not


    believe it. Irene knew Elio well. He was a typical  elegant gentleman, so he wouldn''t kiss a girl for no


    reason.


    Unless he liked her.


    "Absolutely, Millicent. He must like you. He is not a yboy who likes to get close to any woman. If he


    had kissed you, he must have fallen in love with you." Irene said seriously.


    "Really?" Millicent''s eyes suddenly lit up, they were just as dazzling as the fireworks in the night sky.


    "He really likes me." Not because he thought I was someone else? Was that so?


    Millicent was so excited that she couldn''t even pronounced her words clearly.


    Millicent felt as if a sweet candy was eaten by her. It had been so sweet that made she feel unreal, as if


    she were in a dream.


    "Of course." Irene said confidently. "I told you that you two were perfect for each other. Both of you


    have good lookings and like arts. It''s made in heaven."


    Millicent suddenly felt that Irene was good at praising others. At least she was very happy after hearing


    her words.


    Finding that Elio, the man she had liked for so many years, liked herself too, Millicent was so excited.


    She couldn''t find any words to describe her current mood.


    But, why didn''t he send her a message after he kissed her?


    Millicent was too shy to send him a message initiatively.


    Thinking of this, Millicent asked,"But why didn''t he text me or call me if he likes me? It seems like


    nothing had ever happened."


    "Well?" Irene raised her head and thought for a moment. "You know that he was just back and running


    a bigpany. Maybe he is too busy at work. Also,as I know, Elio is a introverted guy. Maybe he feels


    more shy than you after he kissed you."


    Millicent nodded, hoping it was true. After all, she knew he was reserved, too.


    She smiled to Irene and stopped thinking about him.


    When they went out of a store and were about to take the elevator to upstairs,a man rushed down from


    the elevator and bumped into Irene.


    He almost knocked her down.


    Luckily, Millicent held Irene, "Are you okay?"


    Irene shook her head, but suddenly she felt her purse was lighter. She quickly checked her purse and


    found that her cell phone was gone.


    "He is a thief. He took my phone."


    Millicent shouted out, "Stop him. That man is a thief."


    With the help of the security staff and a passenger, they caught the man. When Irene looked at the


    crowd, she found a familiar figure.


    When Irene got closer to get her phone back and thank the brave passenger who just helped her, she


    found that it turned out to be Eric.


    At this moment, Eric smiled and said, "It''s you, Miss. Jones."


    Irene took back her phone from Eric''s hand and said, "Thank you."


    "How could it be such a coincidence? Why is he here?" Irene thought to herself.


    As if seeing through Irene''s thought, Eric said, " I am in charge of a shop belonged to the Wilson


    Group. I just happened toe and have a look today."


    Irene just nodded without saying anything.


    "Miss Jones, I helped you get your phone back, you own me this time. Do you want  to treat me a


    meal? I have finished my inspection. Ther is nothing to do. What aout we eat today?" Eric asked with a


    smile.


    Irene replied, "I own you a meal, but..." Then Irene turned to look at Millicent, "I have to apany my


    friend to go shopping. Why do not we meet another day? You decide the palce, I''ll definitely pay for


    that."


    Eric had no choice but to say, "Alright. It''s fine as long as Mrs. Jones doesn''t stand me up." Then he


    looked at Millicent and still kept smiling. "This must be Mrs. Jones'' friend."


    Millicent said, "Nice to meet you, I''m Millicent Baker."


    "Millicent? What a nice name. Nice to meet you. I''m Eric Wilson." Eric stared at Millicent and reached


    out his hand.


    Millicent gently shook her hand.


    Irene didn''t want to talk too much with Eric, so she left with Millicent. Last time, She had conflict with


    Edward because of his words. After that, she didn''t want to talk to this hypocritical man anymore.


    Millicent could tell that Irene didn''t like Eric, though he had just helped her. What puzzled her most was


    that this Eric was also from Wilson family.


    "Irene, who is he?" Millicent asked in a confusion.


    Irene asked back, "Do you want to ask him why his surname is also Wilson?"


    Millicent nodded. She really wanted to know.


    Irene had to tell her that Eric was the illegitimate child of Edward''s father.


    Millicent finally understood why Irene disliked Eric. If she was Irene, she would not like him either.


    Besides, she felt that this Eric''s aura was strange.

 Chapter 59 Gentle Treatment

    Chapter 59 Gentle Treatment


    After returning from shopping, Irene felt exhausted. She took a quick shower and then sat on the bed to


    read parenting books.


    Irene wanted to wait for Edward, but she was too tired, so she unconsciously fell asleep at 7 p.m.


    "Did Irene have a good meal tonight? What did she do today?" Edward asked the maid about Irene as


    soon as he came back.


    "Irene went shopping with Miss Baker this afternoon and bought some clothes for babies. She also ate


    dinner outside. She is resting upstairs right now." the maid replied carefully.


    After Edward fell in love with Irene, these servants felt that Edward''s temper had be much better.


    "How was her feelings?" Edward continued. The baby in Irene''s body was getting bigger, that made her


    more and more sensitive. He had to take good care of her.


    " It seems Mrs. Wilson was in a good mood the whole day." the maid replied as she thought to herself, "


    He is really considerate now. He was not as cold-hearted as he used to be. He must love Irene very


    much" .


    "Well, okay, I know. You can all go and have a rest." Edward thought that Irene should be in a good


    mood because she hung out with her best friend.


    In fact, Edward knew hanging out was better than staying at home alone. But because of the things


    had happened to Irene, and he was worried about Irene if she went out herself.


    Edward gently opened the door of the bedroom, took a quick shower, and climbed onto the bed to


    sleep.


    Looking at Irene''s sleeping face, Edward''s eyes were full of tenderness and affection. She slept


    soundly with a smile on her mouth. It seemed that she was really in a good mood.


    "Edward, you are back!" Irene opened her eyes slowly," When did I fall asleep? I remember I was


    reading a book...It seems that pregnant women get sleepy  easily." Irene grinned.


    "Well, are you eating well?I heard you hung out with Millicent, are you happy?" Edward looked lovingly


    at Irene.


    Edward had known everything from the servants, but he still wanted to hear from Irene.


    "Yes. When I was shopping with Millicent, I bought some books and clothes for our baby. I''m ready for


    our baby." Irene answered delightedly.


    Looking at the happy expectant mother, Edward felt sweet in his heart.


    "When the child is born, mother and grandma would like to take care of him. You don''t have to worry


    about this." Edward said with a smile.


    "You just to take good care of yourself." When Edward said this, he smiled and gently touched Irene''s


    head with his hands.


    "Edward, take your hand from my head." Irene said, "I''m not your pet." She knew Edward did this on


    purpose.


    Irene pretended to be angry and turned her head away.


    "Alright, don''t be angry, Irene.It''s my bad." Edward said in a worried tone, as if Irene was really angry.


    Indeed, he was very clear that Irene was only pretending to be angry and wanted him to coax her. He


    had seen through her little trick.


    But he also enjoyed it. He wanted to y with Irene.


    "Humph, Edward, I tell you not to touch my head like that anymore, or I''ll never talk to you," Irene said


    with satisfaction.


    When she saw Edward apologized sincerely, Irene was so happy in her heart. she almost could not


    stop herself fromughing.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Irene, how did I touch your head?"Edward deliberately asked.


    "Edward, you ... You were patting my head as if you are patting a pet. You touch my head like you


    touch a dog.Am I a dog?"


    Irene blurted out what was on her mind. After that, Irene realized that was Edward''s trick. He was


    smart, he could read people''s mind. He definitely knew what Irene''s thought was.


    Edward finallyughed out. He thought, "How could his wife be so cute? She is not as smart and


    capable as she used to be."


    "Edward, stopughing." Irene felt that she had been teased by Edward. She was ashamed and


    resentful. Her face was all flushed. She reached out her hands to beat the Edward.


    "Well, I''ll stop, Irene." Edward said.


    Edward grasped Irene''s small hand, which was about to strike him. He held it gently and pressed it


    against his chest.


    "Irene, you are not my pet. You are my woman I, Edward, want to love for life. You are the person I


    want to protect and grow old with for a lifetime." Edward confessed with great sincerity.


    Irene had not expected his confession.


    "Well, Edward, you have always been the person that I have loved dearly for many years." Irene


    responded him, and she felt as sweet as honey.


    Indeed, since they hed been together, they had never confessed like that. But now there was no doubt


    that they were the most important person to each other.


    "Irene, I know that." Edward thought of the time when they were just married. If Irene had not really


    loved him, she would not have conspired with his beloved grandmother to force him to marry her.


    He knew Irene was not that kind of woman who will marry for the fortune of the Wilson family.


    "Irene, Let''s sleep. It''s gettingte, and our baby needs to sleep." Edward said gently.


    He gently held Irene in his arms. In less than a minute, the woman in his arms fell asleep deeply.


    Looking at Irene who was sleeping tightly, Edward could not help but thank her for loving him for so


    many years. He remembered how bad he treated her before.


    Thinking about what he did to Irene, Edward decided to cherish and love Irene more in the future. He


    held Irene tightly, gently kissed her forehead, and then he slowly fell asleep.


    Irene opened her eyes in the early morning and just found that Edward was looking at her


    intently, "When did you wake up? Why are you still here? Don''t you go to work?" Seeing Irene was


    awake, Edward smiled to her gently.


    Irene felt that Edward had been more and more considerate to hertely. She felt that she


    was taken good care of by him. She couldn''t imagine how her life would be if Edward left her one day.


    "Irene, what are you thinking of?" Irene scolded herself. "How can Edward leave me? As a pregnant


    woman, It''s really easy to think nonsense. "


    "Well, Irene, I do not want to get out of bed to wash, and I do not want to work. All I think about is


    staying with you all the time. What did you do to me? How do you make me just want to stay with you?"


    Edward said gently as he looked at her with deep affection.


    "What are you talking about? If I could do something to you, I would have made you fall in love with me


    at the super beginnning." Irene retorted, but she felt wram in her heart.


    Why didn''t she find that Edward was such a romantic person before?


    "Now, Edward, get up and go to work, you need to make money for our baby." Irene pretended to be


    angry.


    Auctually she was shy when she heard Edward''s words. Besides, Eric wanted to take the ce of him.


    She could''t let it happen.


    Edward had an important meeting to attend. It could not be dyed.


    "Irene, you are awake anyway. Get up and have breakfast. Our baby is starving. You can take a walk


    with grandma or mom. I really need to go to work now, but I''lle back as soon as I finish my work."


    Before Edward could say more, Irene pushed him out of bed with a smile on her face.


    "I see. Mr. Wilson, you''d better wash quickly and go to work after breakfast. You have been chattering


    the whole morning. Go quickly." Irene pushed him, smiled.


    Edward finally left for work.


    Well, he didn''t expected that he would got a phone call from the hospital, "What did you say? Celine


    suicide..."

 Chapter 60 Danger slowly approached

    Chapter 60 Danger slowly approached


    Edward had to go to the hospital in person. Although he had no affection for Celine, they were


    neighbors and grew up together. When they were young, Celine liked to cry. Edward had always taken


    Celine as his sister.


    "Doctor, how is Celine?" As soon as Edward arrived at the hospital, he anxiously asked the doctor who


    had juste out of the operating room.


    "Are you Celine''s family? She slit her wrists and made her lose too much blood. Fortunately she came


    in time and just managed to save herself from danger," the doctor said gravely.


    "Well, I am her brother. Thank you, Doctor." Edward thought for a moment and said. He wanted to


    avoid unnecessary rumour in the future.


    He heard that pregnant women were generally sensitive and fragile. He didn''t want to depress


    Irene anymore.


    "As her family, you need to pay more attention to the her emotions. The patient has lost too much blood


    and is very weak, and her will to survive is not strong." The doctor warned  responsibly.


    "Thank you, doctor. I will pay attention to her. May I go in and have a check?" Edward asked.


    "Yes, but be quilt and do not disturb the patient''s rest. It is a pity that she want to end her  life at this


    beautiful age. You must persuade her to cherish her life." said the doctor.


    After all, most doctors healed people, so they didn''t want to see any death.  What''s more,Celine was


    still young.


    When Edward came into Celine''s ward, he smelled a strong smell of disinfectant.


    When he saw Celine''s pale face, he could not help but feel sorry for her. After all, they had grown up


    together. As he looked at her, Edward remembered many things happened in their childhood.


    "Edward, you... are here." Celine slowly opened her eyes and saw Edward, the man she missed so


    much. She tried to get up even she was still weak.


    Edward quickly stopped her action.


    "Celine, how can you do that to yourself? You are very weak now, so you need to rest." Edward


    patiently talked to her, and his eyes were full ofpassion.


    "I, I am thirsty. I need water." Edward got her up sowly and brought her a cup of water.


    "Celine, you are still weak now. Let me feed you." Edward carefully fed her bit by bit.


    Edward had not noticed, however, that a reporter outside the hospital was taking pictures of them. In


    the picture, Edward was feeding Celine carefully and considerately .


    This reporter was hired by Eric and Celine. Celine''s suicide was also part of their n. Celine wanted


    love, while Eric wanted wealth and status, naturally they became together and targeted Edward and


    Irene.


    Edward, however, had not noticed that danger and misunderstanding were approaching him and Irene


    step by step.


    "Well, Edward, I can not get over it. I still love. How much we loved each other? Now you leave me and


    embrace another woman. I really do not want to live anymore. What''s the point of living alone? I''d


    rather die."


    Celine started her acting. This n was mostly nned by Eric. But Celine also put in a lot of effort to


    make Edward show up here.


    Edward did not want Celine to have any fancies about him. Although he didn''t want to provoked her, he


    still made up his mind and decided to make their rtionship clear.


    "Celine, I am sorry." Edward said slowly and observed if Celine could ept it.


    "Edward, you have not failed me. I did it all for myself." When Celine heard Edward''s apology, she felt


    happy. She thought Edward was softhearted heart and her plot worked.


    "Celine, we grew up together. I think you understand me. I hate being forced by others." Edward said,


    and he found her expression did not changed.


    So, Edward decided to finish what he wanted to say. It would be good for everyone.


    "Well, Edward, I know you, so I never force you to do anything for me. I''m not someone..." Celine


    deliberately stressed the words "force" and "someone".


    Her intention was simple. She only meant to tell him that it was not her but Irene who had forced


    him. Edward definitely knew what she meant.


    He also knew that Celine wanted to break his rtionship with Irene.


    "Celine, I did hate Irene when she and my grandma forced me to marry her. But now I have to thank


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    her for everything she has done. If it was her, I couldn''t find my true love."


    Edward said very firmly and seriously. Celine had never seen Edward spoke that seriously to her.


    Even when Edward mistakenly believed that Celine had his baby and told her that he would to marry


    her, he didn''t said as seriously as this time.


    Celine was irritated. She had tried so hard to get Edward. How could Irene get Edward so easily?


    "Celine, I know you like me, but love can''t be forced. I am sorry for what I did to you. I used you to


    annoy Irene. But at the end, I found that Irene has always been the person I like. "


    After the exnation Edward hoped that Celine could understand his feelings.


    "Edward, I know your feelings now, and I won''t bother you anymore. Please go, I''ll take care of myself."


    Celine didn''t expect that Edward would like Irene so much. But she didn''t care about Edward''s true


    feeling, because her n was realized.


    Since Edward was so cruel, she would not let Irene have a good time.


    "Well, Celine. I''m happy to hear that .But I am still worried about whether you''ll do the same thing to


    yourself again. You are like my sister. If you need anything in the future, you cane to me. I need to


    go home. I''ll send someone to take care of you."


    Edward told Irene he would be back early. But it was already 7:30. He was a little worried about her, as


    well as he missed her a lot.


    "Hello, Carolina, is Irene asleep?" Edward wanted to call Irene to tell her he might be a littlete. But if


    she had fallen asleep, he wouldn''t disturb her.


    When Edward found that he went back toote to talk with Irene, he could not help but feel a little


    disappointed.


    "Irene had been waiting for you to have dinner together. But after waiting for a long time, she felt too


    tired. So she ate and went to rest now." Carolina replied.


    But when Edward thought that Celine finally epted their rtionship and wouldn''t bother him and


    Irene, he felt relieved.


    "Well, I''ll be home soon." After saying that, Edward hung up the phone. He wanted to return to Irene as


    soon as possible, so he could looked at her calmly.


    Thinking all of these, he drove happily and lightly.


    However, Edward was wrong. He did not know that dangers was slowly approaching.


    In fact, Irene had overheard the conversation between Carolina and Edward when she was about to go


    out and ask Carolina to warm the dishes. So she knew Edward woulde backte.


    Because it was alreadyte, so she thought Edward might have eaten already.


    Irene persuaded herself not to think about why Edward came backte and whether he had something


    to talk with Celine.


    He must have been working overtime. But as her belly was gradually getting bigger, her mother and


    grandmother did not allow him to work overtime and asked him toe back early. Besides, Edward


    did not like to work overtime, either.


    "Irene, You are still awake? You don''t need to wait for me. It''s not good for you and the baby to sleep so


    He didn''t knew what she was thinking of. Even when he came to her, she did not notice him. Edward


    felt sorry for her. He had said he would be back soon, but he had broken his promise.


    "Edward, you are back. Why are you back sote?" Irene asked anxiously. She felt that she had to


    believe everything he would say. Ever since she was pregnant, she had been senstitive and


    suspicious.


    Irene felt that she shouldn''t think too much. She should believe in Edward.


    "Irene, I was going toe back early, but suddenly there was an urgency before I could leave. That


    make me came backte. You should go to bed and not think too much about it." said Edward gently.


    He did not dare to say that he had visited Celine in the hospital who tried to suicide herself. He was


    afraid that Irene would think too much...

 Chapter 61: Who Fell in Love First?

    Chapter 61: Who Fell in Love First?


    In fact, what Edward said was very suspicious, and Irene could see through all the loopholes.


    In the first ce, Edward would not neglect his family simply because of work. Secondly, he was under


    the supervision of both Eric and his father in thepany. Last of all, ever since she found out she was


    pregnant, his mother and grandmother would not allow him toe homete, and they also forbade


    him from attending social activities.


    Irene figured that since Edward didn''t want to tell her the truth, he must have his own reasons. He


    wasn''t the sort to act without rationality, after all. Perhaps hearing the truth would hurt her instead,


    hence the reason he hid it from her.


    On that note, Irene didn''t dwell on the heart-wrenching matter any longer.


    "Mmhm, Edward, you must be exhausted after a long day of work. Quickly wash up and join me in


    bed!" said Irene thoughtfully.


    "Irene, you''re so sweet!"


    Edward didn''t think that Irene would ept his exnation just like that. He could really feel Irene''s


    loving kindness and her trust in him.


    He kissed Irene''s forehead as he spoke, love and affection gleaming in his eyes.


    "Edward, what are you talking about? Go and wash up," said Irene. She could feel the warmth in her


    heart blossom as she listened to his words. She could finally see the fruits of her persistence, since


    Edward finally noticed it after many years.


    "Okay, Irene, I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you say. If you tell me to go east, I''ll be sure not to go


    west..." Edward teased Irene. He looked at the easily flustered Irene, her reactions tempting him to go


    further.


    Edward wanted to tease her and see her happy expression, though it was actually because he found it


    amusing.


    "Pfft... Now go take your bath," said Irene with a giggle. She reached out and threw a pillow at him.


    The current Edward was no longer the untouchable Prince Charming that he was back in their


    schooling days. Back then, she felt that he was a very likeable person to all, but none dared to


    approach him. All the girls at school would tell themselves to be satisfied just by admiring him from a


    distance.


    How could Edward have such a yful side to him? If Irene told Millicent about thister, they were


    sure to have a goodugh. After all, Edward was the hot guy that everyone liked but didn''t dare to


    approach.


    "Irene, what do you think of my skills?" asked Edward with a devilish smile after he caught the pillow


    with ease.


    Irene wasn''t sure how to react to that, so she rolled her eyes and let him be. She could only wonder to


    herself how he grew to be so narcissistic. The pillow was so big, and it wasn''t like she threw it from


    super far away. Even a little child would be able to catch it, let alone herself.


    "Silly Edward. Hmph, I''m gonna sleep," said Irene as she feigned sleepiness. She yawned and was


    about to go to sleep.


    Edward turned around and walked into the bathroom. He took a quick shower and also went to bed.


    Contentedly, his hand stroked Irene''s round belly gently, for their child would be born in just a few more


    months.


    "That was quick," Irene said in surprise. It didn''t take more than five minutes for Edward toe out of


    the shower.


    "Oho, are you worried that I didn''t shower properly? Wanna see? I can guarantee my cleanliness,"


    Edward said yfully as he ced a gentle and sweet kiss on her lips.


    Irene was caught off guard by his sudden kiss, but she slowly melted into it, unable to pull herself away.


    Feeling the way Irene responded, Edward was delighted and deepened the kiss. But he didn''t expect


    her kissing skills to be so poor even after all the kisses they had shared. It seemed like he needed to


    give her a few more extra lessons.


    Irene was about to suffocate when Edward finally let go of her, and she gasped for her breath.


    "Irene, you taste so sweet. I can''t get over it," Edward said with satisfaction.


    "Hey now, Edward, can''t you be more serious? What are you even thinking about all day?" asked


    Irene. She was actually very happy when she heard what he said, but she was too shy to admit it.


    "My dearest Irene, I will only show this side of myself in front of you. This entire day, I''ve been thinking


    about the happy times we''ve shared together," said Edward seriously as he looked at Irene with doting


    eyes.


    "Oh my, I didn''t expect that our school''s usually cold and aloof Prince Charming could actually say such


    a thing..." said Irene, touched by his direct confession.


    After all, the person she had loved for so many years was now confessing to her. Although Edward had


    expressed his love to her more than once, it still made her heart skip a beat.


    She really loved Edward, so even if she had heard his confession of love multiple times, it was


    inevitable that she would still react to it. Maybe it was because she was so in love with him that she


    would have such an unusual feeling!


    "Based on what you said, Irene, were you always secretly observing me at school? Otherwise, how do


    you still remember what I looked like back then?" he asked, giddy from the thought of her looking at


    him during those days.


    It was proof that the person he loved so dearly had fallen in love with him since a long time ago. He


    was happy to know that the person he loved also loved him back just as much.


    "Edward, don''t think too highly of yourself. How could I have been secretly observing you at school? I


    don''t have that kind of hobby... It''s just stuff that my ssmates like to talk about when they''ve got


    nothing better to do. I can barely remember them," said Irene, trying her best to defend herself.


    How could she ever admit that she had been pining for him all this while? It would make a certain


    someone very proud of himself, and her weakness would also be exposed. She would never.


    "Irene, as far as I know, you''ve always hung out with Miss Baker, or else you''d be working part-time.


    She is a gentle and quiet girl, so she isn''t one to talk about things like that," Edward said with great


    certainty.


    Back then, he had specially asked someone to run a background check on Irene when his grandmother


    forced him to marry her. Now, he just wanted to hear it from her personally.


    "Fine... Edward, I''ll admit I liked to watch you secretly back then. It was me who dragged Millicent to


    watch your basketball games. I''ve long since fallen in love with you, hence why I felt so tired in the past


    five years," said Irene with a pout.


    She liked Edward a lot, which was why she had persisted all this while.


    "Irene, if we could go back in time, I would love you deeply even before you fell in love with me. You


    wouldn''t need to chase after me, for I will be the one chasing you instead. That way, you won''t have to


    suffer so much," Edward said in serious and loving tone.


    Whenever he thought about how he acted around her back when he hadn''t fallen in love yet, he felt


    deep regret in his heart, for the things he said and did to her were so mean and uneptable.


    "Irene, I hope that between both of us, it is I who takes a hundred steps to get to you. All you have to


    do is take my hand and walk by my side," said Edward as he gently stroked her face with great


    affection.


    "Edward, you treat me so well now, it''s a sign that my persistence has paid off. What''s more, I am very


    happy to be with you now," said Irene, recalling the days she was head over heels in love with him.


    Everything was well worth it.


    Irene was happy she hadn''t given up. True, if she hadn''t liked him so much at that time, she might not


    have gone through so much suffering, but not once did she ever regret it.


    "Okay, Irene, I will bear all the hardships for us in the future. You should sleep now... Good night, my


    love," whispered Edward gently as he held Irene in his arms and fell asleep with her.


    It was a night of good dreams.


    "Edward, why are you still here? You''re almostte for work!"


    Usually, when Irene woke up in the morning, Edward would''ve already left for work. She had slept so


    soundlyst night that she got upte today. It was almost nine o''clock when she looked at her phone.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She normally slept very early since she was pregnant, and she rarely slept in. After washing up, she


    headed downstairs for breakfast.


    But she didn''t expect that Edward was still at home, and he seemed to be reading some ssics. Next


    to him was a copy of Shakespeare''s "Hamlet" and a thick dictionary.


    Irene still remembered that when she was in school, her teacher mentioned that one should refer to


    these two books when choosing a name for a baby. Whatever name that was selected from it would


    then be pleasant and unique.


    "Ah, it''s okay. Today''s the weekend, and I deserve some rest too. Irene, now that you''re awake,e


    eat breakfast!" Edward said sweetly. He came back a littletest night, so he wanted to spend more


    time with his wife. He had already taken all of his work to the study and dealt with it.


    "Okay, let''s eat together then," Irene said as she called Edward over.


    "I''ve just eaten, Irene. You go ahead. Say, what should we name our child?" Edward asked, both


    excited and serious.


    "Have you thought of a name?"


    Irene could not decide on a name for her future child.


    "If it''s a boy, let''s name him Chester, and if it''s a girl, let''s call her Charlotte. Irene, what do you think?"


    asked Edward after he told her the names he had thought of since the morning.


    "So you''ve already came up with some names. I think it''s good, but... should we also ask Mom and


    Grandma what they think?" Irene suggested.


    In fact, she could understand the implications behind Edward''s choice of names. At the same time, she


    also understood the significance behind it.


    However, she didn''t want to say it out loud, for she knew that Edward was always kind to her.


    That was enough.

 Chapter 62: A Heinous Plot

    Chapter 62: A Heinous Plot


    Suddenly, Irene''s phone rang.


    Edward nced at it and saw that it was Sofia, Irene''s mother. He never thought that Sofia would still


    have the nerve to call Irene.


    He wasn''t fond of his mother-inw. It wasn''t that he held any prejudice against her, but he simply


    couldn''t hold his feelings back whenever he thought of how Sofia treated Irene.


    Not once did she fulfill her duty as a mother to Irene. In fact, she had never treated her own biological


    daughter the way she treated Beth and Tristan.


    "Irene, you''d better hurry up and return to the Jones family! Otherwise, I''ll cut off your mother''s fingers


    one by one." The one who spoke was not Sofia, but the cruel Tristan.


    Tristan had just gambled away the money belonging to the Jonespany, and he had absolutely no


    means of paying it back. The loan sharks woulde to collect his debt tomorrow, so he had secretly


    transferred the sry of the employees into his ount.


    In an attempt to appease the employees that had begun to cause trouble, Tristan told them that the


    Jones family would soon unite with the Wilson family, and the debt would be settled. Just like that, he


    borrowed the fame of the Wilson family for his own benefit.


    "I see... In that case, I''ll attend to things when I return," Edward said coldly, his voice causing chills to


    run down Tristan''s back.


    "Mr. Wilson! I-I didn''t mean to say that! I meant to ask Irene if she coulde pay a visit to Aunt Sofia.


    She''s quite sick, and she can barely move her fingers," Tristan said in a desperate attempt to salvage


    the situation.


    He got quite the shock when he realized it was Edward who answered the phone.


    "Got it," Edward said before he hung up the phone.


    He didn''t want to waste his breath speaking with the good-for-nothing Tristan. Moreover, he didn''t want


    Irene to be affected by the Jones family again.


    Edward wanted to settle matters with the insufferable Jones family once and for all. Recently, he


    noticed that they had been using the reputation of the Wilson family to do some questionable things.


    For example, they lied to their staff that the twopanies will merge, and that the owed wages would


    all be settled soon.


    Were they not using the Wilson family name for their own benefit? In the past, Edward turned a blind


    eye to their actions, but as they continued to behave more brazenly, he needed to put an end to this


    once and for all.


    "Edward, what happened? You seem... upset?" Irene asked tentatively. As soon as she came out of the


    bathroom, she saw the cold expression on Edward''s face as he sat on the sofa. Where did his joy from


    earlier disappear to?


    She had only been gone for just a few minutes...


    "It''s nothing, Irene. Let''s pay Grandma and Mom a visit!" Edward said gently, his coldness from earlier


    nonexistent.


    When Irene was taking her afternoon nap, Edward took the opportunity to deal with the Jones family.


    He didn''t want to let Irene know, for they had never shown concern for her, only using her to achieve


    their nasty goals.


    He didn''t want the Jones family to bother Irene anymore. So he would do whatever it took for her to


    continue living a happy life, free from the pressure of the Jones family.


    However, things didn''t always go the way he wanted.


    "Mr. Wilson, you''ve arrived. Please have a seat. Beth,e pour a cup of tea for our esteemed guest,"


    Tristan said, buttering up to him as though he was serving a king.


    Beth was so happy because she could finally see the handsome and rich man of her dreams. Her


    chances of seducing him would also increase with each meeting.


    She was sure that her beauty and talents would tempt Edward. After all, who would be able to resist


    when the perfect opportunity presented itself? Some celebrities said they weren''t interested in love, yet


    they were still caught in scandals.


    Besides, a rich man like Edward would surely be self-indulgent. Since Irene was pregnant, it must have


    been a while since he let out his frustrations.


    "Oh no! I''m sorry, Mr. Wilson. You haven''t been scalded, have you? Here, let me wipe you down," Beth


    said as she reached out to clean the front of his shirt that she had deliberately spilled tea on.


    As Beth wiped his shirt, she pressed her fingers sensually against his chest, obviously trying to seduce


    him. In fact, Edward was aware that this pair of siblings were not good people. He just wanted to see


    how far they would actually go.


    When Beth noticed how Edward didn''t refuse her advances and continued to allow her hand to linger


    on his chest, she celebrated in her mind. Her intuition was right after all¡ªthere was an innate desire to


    cheat in every man.


    She thought that she had sessfully seduced him. Tristan knew what his sister was thinking when he


    saw how she sshed water on Edward''s clothes.


    This wasn''t a bad idea. If Beth''s n worked, he would have a rich brother-inw in the future.


    "Oh my, Mr. Wilson, your clothes are all wet. Let me take you to change into my brother''s clothes," Beth


    said in an extremely amorous voice as she leaned close to Edward''s chest.


    She was sure that Edward had taken the bait. It was now time to carry out the final blow.


    Just as the siblings began to rejoice, Edward suddenly stood up in anger.


    "You''re disgusting. Just look at yourself, someone like you even has the guts to try and seduce me?


    Are you trying to make me puke instead?" Edward said as he looked down on Beth. Disgust and


    indifference were inly written on his face, and nobody dared to speak.


    Beth had been squatting earlier, so she fell to the ground unceremoniously when Edward stood up and


    was very embarrassed.


    "It''s not like that, Mr. Wilson," Beth cried as she begged, tears filling her eyes. She looked like an


    innocentmb to anyone else who saw her, ountable to nothing at all.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But he wouldn''t fall for her schemes, for this wasn''t the first time she attempted to seduce him. Edward


    could easily tell what kind of character a person was with just one look.


    "Hmmph, did I misunderstand you? Tell me, did you not use the reputation of the Wilson family and


    Irene''s marriage to your own selfish benefit? After all that you''ve both done, you shouldn''t need me to


    recite your own deeds!" yelled Edward.


    As he spoke, he red at the siblings with such intensity that if looks could kill, they''d be dead. He


    figured that if he didn''t deal with them severely this time, they might push their luck even more next


    time.


    "Mr. Wilson, please save us. Do it for Irene. I-If I can''t pay them tomorrow, those loan sharks will


    dismember my hands and feet," said Tristan.


    He kept begging Edward shamelessly, as though he had caught hold of a life-line. He would do


    anything in his power to hold onto it.


    Tristan and Beth were both kneeling in front of Edward.


    At first, he wanted to use Sofia to force Irene to ask Edward for money, because he knew that she was


    very filial and would not neglect her own mother. But as it turned out, Edward came here alone.


    So he came up with another nst minute¡ªBeth was to seduce Edward. He believed that all men


    would cheat, and Irene was pregnant, so she could not satisfy him.


    "Irene no longer has anything to do with your family. Whatever deal you made with the loan sharks


    have nothing to do with us. Get your hands off me, and don''t bother Irene anymore," Edward said as he


    shoved their grabby hands away.


    But what Edward did not know was that at this moment, someone was taking photos of them on a


    skyscraper opposite theirs.


    The crisis was slowly approaching.


    The photographer was hired by Eric. In fact, the real winner in this situation was him. He was the one


    who deliberately hired those loan sharks. And when Tristan was gambling, his men had already set


    failure up for him behind the scenes.


    Eric wanted Tristan to lose all of his money, so he would be forced to get money from Irene. He had


    The wealth of the Wilson family would then belong to him.


    Eric smiled wickedly when he received those pictures.


    "Mr. Wilson, you can''t just let us die. I''m begging you. Irene will definitely be angry with you if she finds


    out that you didn''t help us," Tristan said. He thought that Edward would change his mind if he


    mentioned Irene. But he was wrong.


    "Seems like you don''t know much about Irene. She would be delighted to know what I said today. Don''t


    you remember how cruel you were to her? How shameless of you to beg her for help," Edward said,


    before leaving the building.


    He felt really disgusted and didn''t want to stay in the house any second longer. He suddenly thought


    about all the suffering that Irene must have gone through, while her own mother didn''t do anything and


    let her be bullied.


    Edward immediately drove home.


    Meanwhile, Beth''s eyes glinted viciously. She had alreadye up with another n to make Irene


    suffer. If she couldn''t get what she wanted, then nobody could.


    This was Beth''s principle of life.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I definitely won''t let that little b*tch go free. She will regret having been born into


    this world. You should just go into hiding for now and see how this unfolds," Beth said fiercely. She


    already had a n to bring Irene down.


    "Okay, sounds good. Beth, you''re such a good sister, so considerate to me. The little b*tch managed to


    escapest time. Now, you must let her suffer a fate worse than death. How dare she note home


    to us!" yelled Tristan.


    Both of them despised Irene. They wanted nothing more than to tear her to shreds to vent their anger,


    so they plotted an even more sinister n.


    "Edward, you''re back. Let''s go for a walk together," Irene said when she saw Edward return. She didn''t


    want to ask him where he had gone.


    She trusted him.

 Chapter 63: A Kiss Mark and Perfume

    Chapter 63: A Kiss Mark and Perfume


    "Buzz! Buzz!" Edward''s personal phone suddenly vibrated, drawing his attention away from his


    documents.


    "Did something happen to Irene?" he thought.


    Everything was fine when he came to work this morning. Not many people knew the number to his


    personal phone, so only friends and family would call that line. He quickly answered the phone.


    "Hey, Edward, it''s me, Celine. I''m going to be discharged from the hospital today. Can youe over?


    Don''t worry, it''s just to pick me up. You know that I don''t have many close friends," Celine said pitifully.


    Although she was telling the truth, it was important that Edward came to pick her up in person. He


    needed to be there for Eric and Celine''s n to work.


    "Okay, what time? I''ll pick you up," Edward said. It was true that she only had a handful of close friends,


    and he also needed to pay her a visit because she had just recovered.


    "Ah, I was worried that you''d be busy, so I called you in advance. I''m supposed to leave the hospital at


    five o''clockter," Celine said in delight.


    Tonight, their plot was about to seed, and she would be in the headlines again. Let the show begin!


    "Okay, I got it," Edward said before he hung up the phone. He would pick Celine upter. Five o''clock


    shouldn''t be toote, so Irene shouldn''t worry about him, or so he thought.


    Edward continued to handle the documents. Recently, there were many things he had to deal with,


    especially after his father arranged for Eric to work in thepany. They were battling with each other


    secretly.


    Not only did Eric take away his staff, but he was also secretly plotting against him.


    So Edward had to be on guard against them all the time, and he needed to train a group of new staff


    who were loyal to him.


    Time flew by, and it was already five o''clock. Edward put away the document in his hand and drove to


    the hospital where Celine was.


    "Edward, you''re here. I''m not done with the discharge formalities yet. Just give me a minute," Celine


    said cutely as she saw Edwarding. She behaved like a sweet youngdy from next door.


    "Okay, let''s go together," Edward said as they walked away together. At that moment, he wasn''t aware


    that someone was taking a perfectly angled photo of him and Celine.


    After they were done with the discharge procedures, Edward drove Celine back to her studio


    apartment.


    "Celine, you can wear my coat if you find it chilly. After all, you''ve just been discharged from the


    hospital, and your body is still weak," Edward said as he drove. He thought she was cold when he


    heard her cough.


    "Okay, thank you, Edward. I am feeling a little cold," Celine said gently and politely. She had actually


    coughed on purpose as part of her n.


    "Celine, you don''t have to be so uptight," Edward said. He felt quite strange when he heard her being


    so polite to him.


    In the past, Celine had never been so polite and distant from him. Maybe it was because he told her


    that Irene was the only one he loved, which could''ve made her feel like a third wheel.


    Celine had always been a sensitive person in his memories. This was also because she had grown up


    in an unhappy family, so it was easy for her to overthink.


    Edward remembered that he took advantage of Celine''s love for him to make Irene angry when he


    hadn''t fallen in love with Irene yet, and he had even made her pregnant. He felt a quite sorry for her


    when he thought about it.


    "Okay, Edward, I''m just afraid that Irene might read too much into this. By the way, how is she? She


    should be giving birth soon, right?" Celine asked in a considerate tone.


    Truth be told, she actually despised Irene to the core. But this was her little secret. She definitely would


    not let her live a happy life.


    "Irene is doing well, and the baby is due soon. Celine, thank you for your concern," Edward said. He


    didn''t expect that Celine would actually care so much about Irene. It seemed like she had moved on.


    Edward felt a sorry for Celine. After all, she had also been pregnant before, and even though it was her


    own decision to abort the baby, she only did it because she was trying topete with Irene.


    If only he hadn''t been drunk at that time, then these troublesome things might not have happened.


    Though, he really didn''t remember it happening at all.


    They talked about their childhood on the way, and Celine quickly left a lipstick mark on his coat when


    he didn''t pay attention. It was easy for people to misunderstand when they saw such ambiguous stains.


    The car finally arrived at the studio apartment where Celine lived. Like a gentleman, Edward got out of


    the car and opened the door for Celine. All of this was captured by the paparazzi behind him.


    At this moment, Celine was wearing Edward''s coat. Whoever saw such a scene would immediately


    conclude that they had an intimate rtionship, and it was a perfect scoop for the paparazzi to write


    about.


    The paparazzi were actually hired by Eric and Celine. It was about to be the finale of the show that Eric


    had prepared, and he couldn''t wait to see Edward''s reputation get dragged in the mud.


    "Bye, Celine. Remember to take good care of your body. Don''t do anything rash, yeah?" Edward said


    before turning to leave.


    "Wait, Edward, your coat," Celine said thoughtfully. When she saw Edward turn around, she suddenly


    lunged forward and hugged him.


    Edward was taken aback by her actions, for he had assumed that Celine had already moved on. At this


    moment, he was about to push her crying self away from his arms.


    "Edward, please don''t push me away. Let me hug you just this once. I can''t just let go of my feelings for


    you so easily. After all, I''ve loved you for so many years," Celine cried as she disyed her skills as a


    professional actor.


    Crying had always been her selling point as an actress. Moreover, she was crying in front of the person


    she liked, so it was super easy for her tears to flow.


    "Celine, listen to me. You will definitely be able to find a person who really loves you in the future, but


    that person is not me. You still have a long life to lead, so don''t keep dwelling on me. Don''t cry


    anymore, yeah?" Edward said as he patientlyforted her.


    He gently pushed Celine away from him as he spoke. At this time, his thoughts wandered to Irene. She


    was always so strong no matter what happened. Perhaps it was one of the reasons why he liked her.


    "Okay, thanks, Edward. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t keep my feelings in check. Be sure to drive


    slowly and take care on the road," Celine said, pretending to be strong. Her goal had been achieved.


    Celine deliberately wanted the paparazzi to take photos of them hugging each other affectionately.


    Who knew what the currently pregnant Irene would think? That was precisely what she wanted.


    Celine thrived off Irene''s sorrow. She wanted topete with Irene and see who would win thest


    round. In terms of acting, she was definitely a hundred times better than Irene. After all, she was an


    actress.


    On the way home, Edward smiled at the thought of the child they were about to bring into the world. He


    figured that Irene would be restless because he hadn''t returned yet, so he stepped on the elerator,


    wanting to be home as soon as possible to see her.


    "Irene, I''m home. Are you sleepy? If you are, go to the bedroom first. I''ll join you once I''m done washing


    up," Edward said softly. He reached out and led Irene to the bedroom.


    "Okay, Edward, have you eaten yet?" Irene asked.


    "I have. Come, it''s time for bed!" said Edward.


    The servants were also very happy to see the affectionate couple.


    "Give me your coat. I''ll help you put it away. Quickly go wash up. You''ve had a long day," Irene said, for


    she knew that Edward had to deal with his father and brother in thepany, so he must have been


    exhausted.


    "Okay, Irene, be a good girl and wait for me in bed," Edward said yfully. He deliberately said


    something that could make people easily daydream. He liked to tease Irene and make her happy. That


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    way, the baby in her belly would be more healthy.


    "Hmmph, seems like you''re still as yful as ever. I''m off to bed," Irene said, amused. Nowadays, she


    felt that Edward liked to tease her and coax her intoughing. "What a happy life I have," she thought


    to herself.


    But what she saw next hurt her feelings.


    When Irene was putting away Edward''s coat, she suddenly noticed some lipstick marks on the cor of


    the coat. And when she took a closer sniff, she could smell some faint perfume. Sure, it wasn''t very


    strong, but it was still there.


    A lipstick print apanied with perfume on the coat¡ªit would be hard for her not to overthink. A


    woman''s intuition was very urate, let alone a pregnant woman''s intuition.


    Irene''s mind was filled with some terrible thoughts, and she wanted to stop overthinking. She didn''t


    want to think about the possibility that Edward could be with another woman... But these lipstick marks


    and perfume were right before her eyes.


    Any other woman would have also immediately thought of this possibility. But what should she do?


    Should she confront Edward directly? Wouldn''t that mean she didn''t trust him fully?

 Chapter 64: Premature Delivery

    Chapter 64: Premature Delivery


    "Irene, Irene, you must believe in your lover," Irene repeated to herself. She had to believe in Edward.


    But could she really do it?


    It''s not like she was a saint, so how could she be so open-minded? But then again, he normally


    returned home early, and this was the only time he waste. Still, anything could happen in just one


    night.


    What should she do about the perfume and lipstick stains on Edward''s coat? She didn''t feel like asking


    him directly because she trusted him with all her heart, and he also loved her a lot.


    While Irene was lost in thought, Edward was already finished with his shower. He was quite puzzled


    when he saw her dazedly standing next to his coat.


    Ever the observant one, Edward suddenly remembered that Celine had worn his coat. Did she leave


    anything inside? He was just about to have a look at it, but Irene pulled him closer to the bed.


    With that, Edward no longer wanted to inspect his coat. Perhaps he was thinking too much about it,


    Irene should be fine.


    "Edward, you''re done with your bath. Let''s sleep," Irene said. In the end, she chose to believe in him.


    She didn''t want to bother with the lipstick stain and perfume anymore. Since she chose to believe in


    him, she had to be steadfast.


    "Hey, Irene. After my bath, I saw you standing there in a daze, what was that about?" Edward asked


    with great concern. Irene''s unhappiness was thest thing he wanted.


    "Nah, it''s nothing. I was just waiting for you toe out of the shower. How was work today? Did Dad


    and Eric do anything strange to you?"


    Irene wanted to change the topic and distract herself from the coat.


    "Don''t worry, they didn''t do anything. Dad wouldn''t dare to do anything out of line with Mum here.


    Besides, is there anything that I can''t solve?"


    Truth be told, Eric had stirred up a lot of trouble for him in thepany, and he had to deal with all of


    them.


    But how could he let his pregnant wife worry about him? Wouldn''t that mean he was weak? No way he


    was going to let that happen.


    "Ooh~ My lovely president is so cool!" Irene said, showering him in praises worthy of a deity when she


    heard him boast about himself. Sure, she''d admit he was a capable man, but hearing it from the man


    himself was really funny.


    "What are youughing at, Irene? I''ve only stated the obvious," Edward said in his defense, his tone a


    little awkward. Did he speak too highly of himself? Perhaps he did.


    "Alright, alright. There is nothing that you can''t solve, and that''s a fact. Happy now?" Irene teased him.


    She repeated his words and made him happy.


    "Mmhm! How can I be wrong, since you also agree?" Edward said proudly.


    Irene could tell that Edward was trying to make herugh. He was still quite concerned about her


    feelings, so how could he hurt her? A smile bloomed on her face at that thought.


    Irene was very sure that her faith in Edward would not be a mistake.


    That night, they fell asleep entangled in each other''s arms. They were both living a peaceful, drama-


    free life now. Irene slept soundly like a baby and woke up feeling refreshed.


    "Knock, knock," Lily knocked on the door to Edward''s office.


    "Come in," Edward said, a little confused.


    Who was it? Were they unaware that he was dealing with a very confidential document at the moment?


    He remembered that his secretary was under orders not to bother him unless it was super urgent.


    "Mr. Wilson, please have a look," Lily said anxiously, handing Edward her phone. His name was


    stered all over the headlines.


    The news reported that the million-dor president, Edward, had kept a beautiful celebrity as his


    mistress, with no remorse for his currently pregnant wife. They also wrote about his refusal to help the


    Jones family.


    The article was meant to defame him, and the words they used were harsh. There were photographic


    evidence of the two siblings begging him, a photo of him feeding Celine a ss of water in the hospital,


    and a photo of her embracing him tightly.


    The intimacy between Edward and Celine was obvious, and his dislike for the Jones family was clear.


    Such news would definitely stir up trouble.


    Then he read thements below the article. "There wasn''t a single man on this earth who wouldn''t


    cheat. Rich men only cared about their own wealth and romantic affairs, and they would turn a blind


    eye to their mother-inw''s plight."


    Many people had given their two cents on thetest hot topic, and all of them were negative, calling


    him a scumbag.


    Not only would this scandal affect his own reputation, it would also ruin thepany''s name, making


    their stock market shares drop. Lily held her breath as she looked at Edward''s cold expression. She felt


    like she was currently in the Antarctic, slowly freezing to death.


    As soon as Edward stepped out, he would be surrounded by the many reporters crowding around the


    entrance of thepany. After all, this was a big scoop, and everyone wanted to be the first to publish


    an article. More and more reporters arrived, causing quite the stir.


    Edward was royally pissed off. Who dared to take these photos and write such a defaming article about


    him?


    The building was currently swarmed by the reporters, and it would be difficult to leave.


    Edward suddenly thought of Irene. Did she also see the news? What should he do if she didn''t believe


    him?


    D*mn it! Nobody would doubt the intimacy of Edward and Celine''s rtionship after seeing these


    photos.


    Obviously angry, Edward''s knuckles were white from how hard he clenched his fists.


    "Get the Public Rtions Department to contact the newspanies to take down this article. Be


    quick about it. Also, inform the reporters that I want to hold a press conference," Edward ordered Lily,


    his voice steady.


    "We''re sorry. The number you have dialed is unavable," came the greeting from Edward''s private


    phone when he tried to call Irene. She was pregnant right now, and he was worried that this sort of


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    news would make her draw the wrong conclusions. How could she take it?


    Just as he was about to dial his mother''s number, his phone rang. It was his mother.


    "Hello, mum. How''s Irene doing? She didn''t answer my calls," Edward asked anxiously.


    "Oh, Edward, look at what you''ve done! Irene is currently in the hospital. She was too stressed when


    she read that article about you and also found out that the loan sharks beat her mum to death. The


    baby came early, and she''s in critical condition right now," udia said angrily.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe her son, but he wasn''t careful enough. His carelessness let others take


    advantage of him, causing the misery of the person closest to him.


    "Mum, please take care of Irene for me. I''m on my way." With that, he hung up the phone and


    immediately headed to the hospital.


    This morning, Irene had been taking a walk when she suddenly received a call from Sofia. She


    hesitated for a bit before deciding to answer. After all, she was her mother.


    "Irene, you little b*tch, you finally picked up. I called you yesterday because I wanted to borrow some


    money to repay my debt. I''d return it after things have settled down, but just look at what happened all


    because you didn''t help us!" Tristan yelled.


    Tristan was the one who called, not Sofia. He was certain that she would definitely answer if he used


    her mother''s phone.


    "And what does your debt have to do with me? When did you call me anyways? I have nothing to say


    to you, so don''t use my mom''s phone to call me anymore," Irene said impatiently.


    She really hated Tristan, so she was about to hang up.


    "I had no choice, Irene! You keep avoiding my calls. Anyways, I''m afraid this call will be thest that


    you''ll receive from this number," Tristan said arrogantly.


    He was sure that Irene wouldn''t hang up on him now.


    "What do you mean by that, Tristan? Exin it so I can understand," Irene asked, a little unsteady on


    her feet. Deep down, she knew what he meant, but she didn''t want to ept it.


    "I''ll only say it once. Listen carefully..." Tristan huffed.


    "Your mother, Sofia, has been beaten to death by the loan sharks because you didn''t help me when I


    asked for money. Instead, you sent Edward toe deal with me. That''s why your mother is dead!"


    Tristan yelled.


    Irene''s legs gave way, and she lost her bnce. She quickly supported herself with her hand on the


    table. But before she had time to digest this piece of information, she was struck with another blow.


    Just as she was about to check her call records, the news notification popped up on her phone. The


    people on the headlines was none other than her husband, Edward, and her former rival in love,


    Celine.


    Irene read the article that exposed Edward''s alleged scandals¡ªcheating on her with a celebrity, and


    ignoring his mother-inw''s debts. She also saw the photos of Celine hugging him, him feeding her a


    ss of water, and him ignoring Tristan and Beth''s begging.


    Irene was stressed beyond her limits. She felt a sudden burst of pain in her stomach and was about to


    faint, but the servant noticed her and quickly brought her to the hospital.

 Chapter 65: The Arrogant Reporter

    Chapter 65: The Arrogant Reporter


    Edward was really worried about Irene, and he wanted to go to the hospital immediately to check on


    her. But Lily rushed into his office just as he picked up the keys to his car.


    "This is bad, Mr. Wilson. The mediapanies refuse to take the article down. They said that someone


    had told them to keep the posts online and paid them much more than we are offering," Lily said


    anxiously.


    In fact, Edward had already offered quite a hefty sum of money for this specific article.


    In the past, the mediapanies were very willing to take the articles down even when they were


    offered a lesser amount of moneypared to now.


    Lily was not stupid. She knew that someone was definitely pulling strings behind the scene in order to


    defame Edward, hence why the mediapanies were making things difficult for them.


    Someone was obviously plotting against Edward.


    In fact, she had witnessed how affectionate Edward and Irene were to each other. There was no way


    that her boss would cheat on his wife.


    "I see. Talk to them again and offer them double the amount of money given by the other party. Make


    sure that they remove it immediately. I don''t want to see this article still circting!"


    Edward could only solve this issue with even more money.


    As long as money could resolve the matter, he would not be stingy. Moreover, he needed to be there


    for Irene right now. She had just received such shocking news, so he was very worried about her.


    "Okay, Mr. Wilson. Don''t worry, leave this to me," Lily said, before she left to carry out his orders


    carefully.


    She also hoped that Irene would believe Edward, because she was a nice person who treated the staff


    with dignity and respect. Every time she paid her husband a visit, she would speak to Lily in a polite


    manner, making her life as a secretary a lot easier.


    Irene was not like Celine, who always told her not to inform Edward of her arrival. Lily always found it


    difficult, because her boss had specifically ordered her not to let anyone into his office. Moreover,


    Celine always behaved high and mighty around her, treating her with disrespect.


    As Lily stepped out of the office, she saw that Eric hade to visit Edward. She knew that they both


    disliked each other mutually, so he was probably here to enjoy the drama. Still, she needed to greet


    him properly.


    "Hello, Mr. Wilson."


    Lily gave her greetings politely, but she was still in a hurry toplete the task that Edward had given


    her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Mm, hello there. Edward should have both his hands tied right now. And you should probably carry out


    his orders quickly," Eric said haughtily.


    In fact, Eric had only offered the mediapanies a small sum of money to keep the articles online.


    He simply told them that if they informed Edward that someone else offered a higher price, so they


    refused to withdraw the news, then they would definitely fetch an unexpected price. After all, nobody


    would turn down an opportunity to earn more money.


    Edward wanted to fight with him, so he had to be prepared. He wanted to make him suffer a fate worse


    than death.


    Eric smiled wickedly, for he knew that things were going exactly as he nned, and some things turned


    out better than he had expected¡ªthe miserable plight of the two siblings from the Jones family.


    "Where are you going, Edward? How did you end up on the news? Did you not know that Irene must


    not receive this sort of shock? I mean, she''s pregnant. Don''t worry, I can understand where you''re


    Eric waltzed into the room without knocking, feigning his concern for Edward. Truth be told, they both


    despised and looked down on each other, ying mind games with the other party whenever they


    could.


    "I don''t need you to tell me that. No need for your formalities, just get out of here. I''m going out."


    Edward said disdainfully.


    Both of them were always going head to head with each other, so why did they need to feign their


    concern and say such disgusting words?


    "Edward, I know how you feel. I don''t me you, but did you not notice the many reporters currently


    swarming the building? They have been here for a long time, waiting for an opportunity to speak with


    you," Eric said.


    In fact, he rejoiced internally when he saw Edward''s suffering. He was here to watch a good show


    unfold before his eyes.


    "Eric, this is my final warning. Get out of my sight. If you still continue to stand in my way, I''ll make sure


    you suffer a fate worse than death! I''m sure you had a hand in all this! I''ll deal with youter," Edward


    said.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly in a way that made people shudder in fear. Yet Eric wasn''t intimidated by


    it. After all, he was prepared to fight him, and he had his father to back him up.


    Eric had never med his father, Cameron, for making him bear the stain of being an illegitimate child.


    On the contrary, he despised Edward and his mother, udia.


    If only they weren''t Cameron''s legal wife and son, then both his mother and himself wouldn''t have to be


    ced in such an awkward situation! Growing up, he had been made fun of countless times for being


    an illegitimate son.


    Edward and udia caused all of the suffering he had to go through as a child, so now he wanted to


    make them pay dearly.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you then, brother dearest," Eric said before he walked away, leaving Edward


    behind.


    Edward was now sure that Eric had something to do with the photos. But how did he know exactly


    where he wentst night?


    How did Eric know that he would pick Celine up from the hospital and send her home? Even down to


    the moment that she threw herself on him, the angle and timing of those photos were perfect, making it


    seem like they really had something together.


    Moreover, the two siblings from the Jones family looked very pitiful as they knelt before him in the


    photo, their arrogance nowhere to be seen. The timing and angle of these photos were too perfect.


    No matter how hard he pondered on it, he couldn''t figure it out. At the same time, he gave some


    thought to what Eric had told him about those reporters crowding the entrance of the building. He


    couldn''t go out for a while.


    "Hey, Mum, is Irene doing better now?" Edward called his mother, worried about his wife.


    "Irene is currently in the operating room. It''s already been a few hours, but the child still hasn''t been


    born yet," udia said worriedly. She could also understand how her son was feeling.


    "I see. Mum, please take good care of Irene for me. I need to attend a press conference before I can


    make my way to the hospital. The reporters have surrounded thepany, and I can''t get out," Edward


    said worriedly. He needed to deal with those reporters first.


    "To all in attendance, I, Edward, have not wronged my wife. Celine and I are just friends. Regarding


    those photos, some of them were taken when I paid her a visit while she was sick and hospitalized.


    The other was when I sent her home after she was discharged."


    Edward exined as sincerely as possible, because he really didn''t want Irene to misunderstand the


    situation.


    "I do not know why these photographs have been taken nor why such an article was even published


    about me. I have noment about the Jones family," Edward said. He was busy thinking about Irene,


    who was still in the hospital.


    "Mr. Wilson, you appear to be very close to Celine in these photos. We seem to have misunderstood


    your rtionship with her as you are both of the opposite sex. Aren''t you worried that your wife will also


    get the wrong idea?" asked a courageous reporter.


    In fact, he was hired by Eric. With this reporter taking the lead, the other reporters also scrambled to


    throw him questions that put Edward on the spot.


    "That''s right, Mr. Wilson. You used to be in a rtionship with Celine. Have you really let go of her?"


    asked yet another brave reporter.


    All of them wanted to make this juicy gossip the headlines of their articles. The hotter the news, the


    more attention it would draw, and the more money they would earn.


    "Mr. Wilson, what do you think of thisment, ''A man and woman will never be able to be regr


    friends,''?"


    At this point, none of the reporters cared to hear his answer to their questions. They were all fighting to


    ask their questions arrogantly.


    "Mr. Wilson, I think you are different. Are you always so intimate with friends of the opposite sex? How


    close is your rtionship with Celine? What are your thoughts on the boundary between friends and


    lovers?"


    Edward noticed that the attitude of these reporters werepletely different from the usual. He was


    sure that someone was behind all this, so he was determined to find out who they were to make them


    pay.


    In truth, all of these reporters were deathly afraid of Edward. They didn''t dare to offend him, because


    their livelihood were at stake.


    It wasmon knowledge that thew didn''t punish the public. As long as someone got the ball rolling


    with those difficult questions, others would follow suit. After all, it was such a scoop, and everyone


    wanted to profit off it.


    "Mr. Wilson, many people suspect that you are dating Celine. Is this true?" The reporter asked,


    implying that he had an affair with her. Who couldn''t understand what he meant?


    Did these reporters really think that he was that easy to bully? He was always one to repay an eye for


    an eye and a tooth for a tooth.

 Chapter 66: The Birth of His Daughter

    Chapter 66: The Birth of His Daughter


    Edward would definitely make these annoying reporters pay a heavy price for their mistakes.


    Otherwise, he could not be called a Wilson!


    "As thanks for everyone''s ''kind'' concern, rest assured that you will be repaid bountifully. This concludes


    today''s press conference. Now, move aside if you still value your lives!" Edward yelled.


    Edward''s face was scrunched into an intimidating scowl. The reporters held their breaths in fear


    because they could feel his anger.


    Nobody dared to speak. After all, their jobs were more important, and they knew when to stop.


    "Mr. Wilson''s press conference is over, and you may take your leave. In addition, please learn to treat


    others with some respect, lest you want to be known as rude reporters."


    Lily was the one who spoke, for she couldn''t stand to watch as her boss got humiliated. How did he


    feel? Moreover, she trusted her boss.


    "We certainly don''t want to be called rude reporters. The scoop we have today will surely make the


    headlines. Let''s go."


    The person who spoke was none other than the reporter who started the barrage of questions. He was


    hired to stir up trouble, and he didn''t need to linger any longer since his job was done.


    After all, Eric had only ordered him to stall for a short while.


    A cruel smile appeared on Eric''s face as he watched things y out from the upper floors. Everything


    went ording to his n. He was the spider, and Edward was the unassuming prey he had caught in


    his web.


    Eric wanted to make him lose both his lover and his assets.


    He simply wanted to see Edward waist-deep in such a mess, pained and helpless. Yes, it would be


    delightful indeed.


    Perverted as he was, Eric specialized in torturing others and found great pleasure in it.


    Edward drove away in a hurry after his speech, anxious to see Irene. Nobody knew just how many


    trafficws he had broken on his way there.


    Edward tried his best to protect Irene from hurt ever since she became his responsibility, yet she had


    still gotten hurt. Consumed with guilt, he could only turn his anger on himself.


    All he had ever wanted was to shield her from pain, but instead, his very own actions had hurt her. He


    couldn''t bear such guilt.


    Things didn''t always go the way he wanted.


    Irene was the person that he wanted to protect for the rest of his life. Yet, she was now giving birth to


    his child prematurely as a result of stress. Edward finally understood that there were some things that


    even he couldn''t solve.


    He recalled the time he joked with Irene about it, and he could onlyugh at his own naivety. The time


    had finallye for him to eat his own words.


    Edward would let himself be hurt twice as bad if it meant taking away her pain, and it killed him to know


    that his own carelessness had resulted in her suffering. If only he could somehow suffer in her ce.


    However, nobody could suffer in behalf of others. Perhaps it meant that one needed to build their


    strength to live.


    As such, one had to be strong enough to ept it when things went awry. Now, Edward had to face the


    dreaded results of his actions.


    "Mum, how is she? Is her life in danger?" Edward asked. He had rushed all the way to the hospital,


    impatient in his conquest to see Irene.


    Irene''splexion was pale, colour all drawn away from her lips. She looked very weak, and her body


    temperature was the only sign she was still alive. It was a distressing sight.


    Edward gently stroked Irene''s delicate face as he spoke, deep remorse in his gaze. Seeing her like this


    mad him feel even more guilty.


    "Edward, Irene just gave birth to a girl prematurely. The doctor said that she''s still unconscious as a


    result of stress, but she''ll be fine," udia said sadly.


    Truth be told, udia was really grateful and fond of Irene. It was said that when you loved someone,


    you''d love everything about them. She was the one her child loved, so of course she loved her too.


    udia was very satisfied with her filial daughter-inw. Not only was she humble and pleasant, she


    was also beautiful and talented.


    Most importantly, both of them loved each other deeply. She believed that Irene could provide a warm


    and loving family for Edward.


    udia was very well aware that her child longed to have a happy family and a wife who loved him


    dearly.


    That longing stemmed from her actions in the past.


    Many years ago, udia had a rocky rtionship with her husband after she found out he had a


    mistress. She had no attachment to that home, so she decided to pursue her love for art abroad.


    She didn''t hesitate to leave because Edward was still young at that time. It wasn''t until she met people


    and experienced life that she realized how cruel she was.


    She had only cared about her own feelings and neglected Edward when things went south with her


    husband. Thinking back on it now, she really regretted leaving him alone.


    She was grateful that Irene had been able to fix all of her mistakes, so she definitely would take good


    care of her.


    "Why are you here, Elio?" Edward asked unhappily. All his focus was centered on Irene when he set


    foot into the ward, so he didn''t notice Elio until now.


    "Mr. Ann came to visit Irene this morning when he happened to see her faint. He was the one who


    rushed her to the hospital in time."


    udia said, worried that Edward would misunderstand Elio.


    It was obvious to her that Elio liked Irene. His love wasn''t selfish, it was a self-sacrificing sort of love.


    A gentleman like him was rare, so she hoped that Edward could befriend him. It would be good for him.


    udia left when he was still young, so he developed a cold personality and didn''t have many friends.


    Celine had grown up with him, so he considered her a friend. But how did she treat him?


    Edward had taken care of Celine in the hospital and even drove her home. But that only stirred up


    scandalous rumours, and she didn''t even bother to rify the situation. She had taken his kindness for


    granted.


    That was why udia still preferred Elio, and she hoped that her child could befriend him. However, it


    would be difficult for Irene if a disagreement ever broke out between both of them because she was


    friends with Elio.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elio was extremely angry. He recalled seeing the news of Edward''s supposed scandal early in the


    morning, and had driven over to check on Irene.


    Fortunately, Elio noticed Irene had fainted, so he hurriedly brought her to the hospital with the help of


    the servant of the Wilson family. His anger red up as soon as he saw Edward, because he hadn''t


    cherished the person that he loved!


    If he hadn''t known that Irene loved Edward, he would''ve taken her away and protect her from hurt.


    "Come with me for a moment. We need to talk," Elio said. Although he didn''t mention his name, it was


    clear that he was speaking to Edward.


    Despite Edward''s reluctance to admit that Elio treated Irene better, he was still grateful for him. Elio''s


    timely appearance had saved Irene''s life.


    As soon as Edward stepped out of the ward, Elionded an unexpected punch on his face.


    Edward didn''t fight back¡ªthis was his way of punishing himself. His carelessness had hurt his beloved,


    and he hated himself for it.


    He wanted to let Elio punch him until he was satisfied, but Elio punched the wall instead when Edward


    didn''t resist.


    At that moment, Edward suddenly thought that Elio wasn''t a bad person.


    If only Irene wasn''t in love with Edward, then Elio would''ve taken care of her well. But since the one


    she liked was himself, he swore to never let her get hurt again.

 Chapter 67: The Gulf Between Hearts

    Chapter 67: The Gulf Between Hearts


    A short whileter, Elio and Edward stared at each other. Both of them suddenly came to terms with


    each other, for they liked the same woman.


    "I''ll let it slide this time, Edward. But you must cherish Irene properly. If I see her upset because of you


    one more time, I''ll snatch her away," Elio said seriously.


    He knew that Irene liked Edward, so he wanted to support her happiness.


    "Don''t worry, Elio. I swear on my name that I''ll take good care of her. Also, thanks for taking care of


    Irene on behalf of me," Edward said. He could only express his gratitude right now, but he swore to be


    there for Irene when she needed him next time.


    He promised himself that he''d definitely protect Irene.


    Edward and Elio grinned at each other before going back into the ward.


    Irene still hadn''t woken up when Millicent came to visit her. She felt bad for Elio when she saw him in


    the ward. It seemed that he still loved Irene.


    Wasn''t she aware that he loved Irene all this while? So why did her heart ache so badly?


    "Millicent,e take a seat. Irene is no longer in danger, but she''s in aa and her body is weak."


    Edward was the one who spoke. He was very pleased that Irene could have such a good friend.


    Millicent must have helped her a lot in the past.


    "I see. Did Irene give birth to a girl?" Millicent asked.


    She still remembered that Irene had once told her that she would love to have a daughter in the future.


    "Yeah, how did you know?" Edward asked curiously. It seemed that Millicent and Irene were good


    friends.


    "Ah, I was just guessing. I didn''t think I''d be right though," Millicent said with a gentle smile. It seemed


    like Irene had gotten what she wished for, and she was happy for her.


    Millicent left after sitting in the ward for a few hours. Her heart really ached when she saw how worried


    and restless Elio was as he watched over Irene.


    She couldn''t bear to see her beloved so anxious over her best friend, so she took her leave.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the reporters kept bothering Celine for an interview as she was the other party in the


    headlines.


    "Hello, Miss Celine. Are you really just Mr. Wilson''s friend?" The reporter asked inquisitively. He


    wondered how she''d respond.


    "I like Edward a lot. We were both childhood sweethearts, and we''re pretty close to each other," Celine


    deliberately answered with such vague words. Her wanted to make everyone misunderstand their


    rtionship.


    "Are you saying that both of you have a special rtionship?" The reporter asked, probing for more


    answers. Everyone scrambled to throw her more questions because she had given them quite a lot of


    material to write about.


    After all, the entertainment industry was always interested in gossip.


    The reporter''s interview with Celine was trending, and the article managed to catch the attention of


    many. Some of Celine''s fans also leftments on them.


    "How adorable you are, Celine, so devoted to your love." Of course, there were also some blunt people


    whomented that it was rare to see such a thick-skinned person like her who destroyed others''


    family with no remorse. She should''ve just move on with her life since he was a married man.


    This article had garnered much attention, and many people left theirments about the matter.


    The article had also found its way to Edward, and his anger red up. It seemed that he really couldn''t


    treat Celine as a friend anymore.


    "Edward, you''d better take care of this first. Don''t let this news stick around when Irene wakes up,"


    udia said seriously. She began to hate Celine''s distasteful actions.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. Irene is safe in our hands. The doctor said that she might wake up tomorrow, so


    we''ll just need to wait. She''ll wake up once you''ve settled that article, and everything will be fine,"


    udia said, trying tofort him.


    She hoped that everything would''ve been dealt with before Irene woke up.


    Edward grew enraged when he thought about what Celine had said. He needed to rify this before


    the media wrote some nonsense regarding his rtionship with her.


    "Okay. Thanks, mum. I will definitely set things straight! Don''t worry," Edward said to his mum.


    He understood his mother''s intentions.


    He left the hospital after saying that. Edward wanted make his rtionship with Celine very clear,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    because he didn''t want any scandalous rumours flying about.


    A hitman posing as a doctor came to check on Irene in the middle of the night. He was under orders


    from Beth to kill her, and he wore a mask in order to blend in with his environment.


    As soon as he arrived at Irene''s ward, he was surprised to see two people guarding her bed. Was he


    really up to the task? How was he supposed to kill her in front of them?


    The two people in the ward were udia and Elio.


    Both of them wanted to watch over Irene, and neither of them were willing to rest. udia was


    guarding her for the sake of her son, whereas Elio stayed behind because he loved her.


    After the doctor entered the ward, he cam up with multiple excuses to make them leave the room. But


    udia and Elio refused to budge no matter what he said, so he didn''t have a chance to get close to


    Irene.


    The doctor waited outside her ward for a long time. In the end, he didn''t find an opening to attack.


    Dawn approached, and he was forced to leave.


    Just like that, Irene escaped certain death. Beth grew furious when she heard the fake doctor''s report.


    "Did I pay you to tell me there was no opening for you to kill her?!" Beth scolded the hitman. After all,


    he had taken her money but was unable toplete the task.


    She was really pissed off!


    "Miss Jones, it''s not like that. I came up with multiple excuses to make them leave, but they just


    wouldn''t budge! With those two pests around, nobody would be able toplete the task!" retorted the


    fake doctor.


    He had wasted the entire night outside the ward waiting for an opportunity to attack, and his mood


    soured even more after receiving an earful from Beth.


    "Fine, fine. Just take this and leave. Don''t mention a word about this to anyone, got it? I''m sure you


    know what I''m capable of," Beth said as she threw a stack of money to the fake doctor before leaving in


    a fit of anger.


    Beth was annoyed that the useless hitman failed to kill Irene and still had the guts to throw so many


    excuses in her face. Irene would get to keep her life for now.


    Anyhow, Beth would find another way to kill Irene.


    A sinister smile bloomed on her face.


    ...


    "Irene, you''re awake! How are you feeling? Want me to fetch the doctor?" Elio eximed with a smile


    when he saw her waking up.


    "Mum, Elio... Mm, I''m fine. How long was I out? Is my child okay?" Irene mumbled.


    The sound of her baby''s cry was still fresh in her ears as she fell unconscious after giving birth.


    Irene looked at Elio and udia. Their eyes were swollen, and it was obvious they were exhausted


    from staying up all night looking after her.


    "Irene, your baby girl is very healthy. Rx, just focus on your own recovery first," udia said softly.


    "Where''s Edward?" Irene asked, unable to hold back her disappointment when she realized he wasn''t


    here.


    Although she was notpletely relieved yet.


    She was especially disturbed by Sofia''s death, and she wanted to know why Edward allowed the loan


    sharks to kill her mother by refusing to lend the Jones family some money.


    Despite her feelings about Sofia, she was still her mother.


    And now, her only living rtive had passed away.


    How could she not be saddened by it?


    In addition, she recalled seeing news about Edward and Celine''s alleged scandal,plete with


    photos as evidence. Her heart ached when she saw how intimate they were.


    When did all of that happen? Moreover, Celine was wearing Edward''s coat in thatst photo. That


    darned perfume and kiss mark on his coat was clearly engraved into Irene''s memory.


    Irene only grew sadder the more she dwelt on it. Never in her wildest dreams did she think that Edward


    would ever do something to hurt her. No matter how hard she wanted to deny it, the photos and facts


    were right before her eyes. What was she to believe?


    "I asked Edward to settle some matters. Don''t worry, he''ll be back before you know it," udia quickly


    exined.


    She feared that it would be easy for Irene to misunderstand, but it was already toote for worries. Why


    else would she have fainted and given birth to a premature child?


    The distance between Irene and Edward was steadily increasing.

 Chapter 68: Celines Performance

    Chapter 68: Celine''s Performance


    Edward had a cold and unforgiving glint in his eyes as he drove to Celine''s apartment in a fit of rage.


    It seemed like he had been too soft on her in the past. He wouldn''t let things slide anymore.


    Edward would no longer care about their rtionship as childhood friends. Both Celine and the media


    manipted this rtionship, making it ambiguous and nting stressful doubt in Irene''s heart.


    Unforgivable!


    "Celine, I believe I''ve made things very clear to you, so I didn''t think you''d lie tantly to the media.


    You''ve gone too far this time, and your actions will have consequences. I''m sure you know what sort of


    person I am."


    Edward yelled at Celine furiously the moment he set foot into her apartment. He could finally see her


    true colours.


    He was extremely disgusted at how Celine had abused her status as his childhood friend to lure him


    into her devious trap to make rumours spread.


    Edward didn''t expect that the person he had known for so many years would scheme against him!


    To think that he had always seen her in a pitiful light when she had always been plotting to harm Irene!


    As it turned out, even he could be mistaken about a person''s character. He felt ridiculed that he had


    once misunderstood Irene when the true maniptor had been by his side all this while.


    "You''re here, Edward. Come and have a seat while I pour you a cup of tea," Celine said gracefully. She


    was calm and collected, as if his harsh words weren''t directed towards her.


    "Those in the acting industry are really talented at concealing their emotions. True, how else would they


    fool the audience?" Edward thought.


    But how could he be in the mood to watch her performance at such a time?


    Edward''s facial expression was cold and stony, invoking fear in whoever saw him. He looked like a


    fierce wolf which was ready to attack.


    Celine wasn''t immune to his wrath, but she feigned her calmness.


    Eric, who knew how to handle Edward, had instructed her how to push his buttons.


    She had to be infatuated with him, like she had nothing to lose.


    All she had to do was to make Irene misunderstand their rtionship, and she would automatically


    leave on her own. What could Edward do if Irene was disheartened?


    In that case, she would win and get Edward all to herself, with no pesky Irene in the way.


    Celine''s smile brightened as she fantasized about her victory.


    Step by step, everything that Eric and Celine had been working on was falling into ce. Soon, she


    could make her childhood dream a reality.


    "Save your performance for the camera, Celine. I''m sure you''ll be awarded as the best actress with


    how talented you are. Enough, I''ll get to the point, I want you to rify our rtionship to the media


    immediately."


    Edward couldn''t let things slide anymore. Celine had taken advantage of his soft spot for her and made


    herself look pitiful. She really couldn''t have found a job that suited her better.


    "What are you talking about, Edward? After all the time we spent together as kids, don''t you know what


    kind of person I am? I didn''t lie to the media, I really do love you," Celine said pitifully.


    Crying was her best selling point as an actress. She knew how to look beautiful as she cried and make


    all who saw take pity on her. As she spoke, tears had welled up in her eyes.


    Her teary eyes were very capable of evoking feelings of distress. They had pooled up in her eyes,


    threatening to spill over at any moment.


    However, this wasn''t the first time that Edward had seen her cry. Back then, he felt a twinge of concern


    in his heart and assumed that Irene''s cruel schemes had hurt Celine.


    So he had hated Irene and sympathized with Celine.


    "Stop it, Celine! Just how much do you love putting on a show?! Haven''t you done enough? You make


    me sick," Edward said sarcastically.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore. Although Celine kept saying she loved him, he couldn''t see any proof of


    her love.


    "You can insult me all you want, but please don''t doubt my feelings! I really do love you, Edward,"


    Celine said shamelessly, speaking highly about her emotions.


    She didn''t believe that Edward would dare harm her.


    "Celine, your love is disgusting. This is my final warning, you should immediately exin our


    rtionship to the media. Otherwise, I''ll make it so that you won''t be able to survive in the


    entertainment circle! Mark my words!"


    Edward narrowed his eyes sharply as he warned Celine. It seemed that he needed to teach her a


    lesson. Otherwise, she would think he was all bark and no bite.


    "Edward, why are you threatening me? I''ve only told the truth, so why should I change my statement?"


    Celine said adamantly. She had loved Edward dearly since a long time ago, and their rtionship had


    always been that way.


    "Hmmph, Celine, I''ve given you enough chances. Had it been someone else, I would''ve already ruined


    her reputation. Don''t test my patience!" Edward yelled as he grabbed hold of Celine''s chin.


    Celine had long since crossed the line.


    "I won''t change my mind. I love you, Edward. And if you think it''s a sin to love someone as hard as I do,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    then you can kill me. I don''t mind dying in the arms of the one I love," Celine said with great difficulty.


    Edward gripped her chin with great strength, and it really hurt. She was ugly and embarrassed, but she


    wasn''t afraid. She looked like a tough woman.


    "You''ll be happy to die in your beloved''s arms? Revolting! Why wasn''t I able to see what kind of person


    you are?"


    Edward yelled in disgust and released Celine''s chin with a cold look.


    "Ahem, that''s because Irene wasn''t there to disturb us in the past. You were very kind to me back then.


    But ever since she stepped into our life, you began to change. Remember when you used to hate her


    guts?" Celine continued shamelessly.


    It seemed like she hadn''t learnt her lesson.


    She carried on with her pitiful pretense, but Edward didn''t even spare her a nce¡ªthe actress was


    really good at acting.


    "Celine, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have reconciled with Irene after five years. I used to despise her,


    but that was because I didn''t understand where she wasing from," Edward said disgustedly.


    He recalled the time he used Celine to spite Irene, but that was before he caught feelings for her. He


    wouldn''t toy with people''s feelings anymore.


    "Edward, you are the one who has changed. It''s Irene''s fault for seducing you! She has schemed her


    way into your life¡ªjust look at your marriage¡ªweren''t you forced to marry her? Did you forget all that?"


    Celine asked purposefully.


    ...


    She had used her final trump card. She knew that Edward was unhappy that he had been forced to


    marry Irene, so she made use of this to achieve her goal.


    "Hmmph, I''m not stupid, Celine. I know what you''re thinking. You''re such an evil woman, plotting day in


    and day out. Since you refuse to rify things to the media, I have no choice but to take action myself!"


    Edward''s patience had been exhausted, and he wanted to return to Irene''s side. Although the doctor


    said she was fine, he was still worried about his wife.


    "It''s fine if you think I''m evil and maniptive. I will continue to love you silently from afar. Whenever


    you reach out to me, I''ll be there," Celine professed her disgusting love once more.


    She was adamant about keeping her stance regarding the media.


    Edward was well aware that he needed to take the initiative to fix things, but he also knew that it


    wouldn''t be so easy.


    "Celine, mark my words, you will pay dearly for your actions today. I''ve finally got the chance to witness


    your superb acting skills today. What a performance indeed!"


    Edward took his leave immediately after his cold deration of war. He had to take action before she


    spouted even more nonsense to the media.


    Not only would this ruin his reputation, it would also make Irene misunderstand.


    He wouldn''t be concerned by such matters in the past because he didn''t have feelings for her back


    then, but things were different now.

 Chapter 69: A Satisfying Interview

    Chapter 69: A Satisfying Interview


    "Arrange a press conference for me immediately. I need to rify my rtionship with Celine to the


    media," Edward ordered his secretary as he drove away from Celine''s house. Time was short.


    "Understood, Mr. Wilson. I''ll see to it," Lily replied formally.


    She hoped that Edward could quickly sever his ties with Celine, for she hated her too.


    "I''ve summoned all here today for an important announcement with hopes that such scandalous


    articles may not be written about me in the future. Please refrain from making my wife jealous," Edward


    announced formally.


    ...


    The reporters attending the press conference this time was no longer the previous batch of arrogant


    spies. They were all ordinary journalists.


    "Mr. Wilson, this announcement must be important since you are holding this press conference in


    person. We are quite intrigued by it. What is it about?" asked a reporter seriously, microphone in his


    hand.


    They were all very interested in what the cold and stoic president had to announce.


    It was usually quite difficult for them to get a chance to interview Edward, yet here he was, taking the


    initiative to host a press conference. They were all amazed, even if the previous one was filled with


    hostility.


    Most importantly, there was no trace of the trouble-seeking reporters from before. They weren''t allowed


    to attend, and things were looking quite bleak for them.


    It was an unspoken rule of thumb that as a lowly reporter, thest thing you''d wanted to do was offend


    the rich! Moreover, those reporters were deliberately making things difficult for him.


    It was reasonable for Edward to pull some strings and teach them a lesson.


    The reporters in attendance this time knew they had to pay attention to Edward''s mood, lest they lose


    their jobs.


    "Listen carefully, my rtionship with Celine is not special or romantic in any form. We used to be


    childhood friends, but that''s off the table after the recent ordeal!" Edward said with finality.


    With the previous incident fresh in their minds and Edward''s stern demeanour, nobody dared to bring


    up controversial questions.


    "I see, Mr. Wilson. You must really love your wife, don''t you?" asked another reporter, a bigger


    microphone in his hand.


    "Precisely, I love her with all my heart. A person who maniptes the situation cannot call themselves


    a friend of mine. I believe everyone is aware of the recent events, yes?" Edward asked coldly.


    Even though Edward didn''t name the person he was referring to, everyone knew who he meant.


    "Mr. Wilson, I have a few questions that may upset you. Will you be willing to answer them?" a young


    female reporter asked politely.


    Edward appreciated her courage as a passionate journalist and wouldn''t me her for asking.


    "Mr. Wilson, you must be referring to Miss Celine, the female star who has recently made the


    headlines. Since both of you were just friends, may we know why she was wearing your coat and


    hugging you tightly?"


    The moment those words left her lips, nobody dared to speak. The other reporters looked at her with


    amazement, admiring her tactful questions.


    She disyed the basic qualities that was required of a reporter. The other reporters took pride in her


    conduct, because people in their line of work were generally known to be rude and intrusive.


    "That is a good question indeed. Celine had once attempted suicide and was rushed to the hospital.


    We were still friends at that time, so I spent some time looking after her before she was discharged,"


    Edward answered patiently.


    He could see some of Irene''s fearless passion in this young reporter.


    "That''s why you''ll see me giving Celine a ss of water to drink. However, the angles of the photos


    made it seem more intimate than it really was. I believe everyone is aware of the trick angles used to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    film kissing scenes in movies?"


    It was a reasonable exnation indeed.


    It was true that actors would sometimes use trick angles to make the kiss look real when their lips


    never actually met.


    "As for the other photo, this happened when I sent her home after her discharge. I lent her my coat


    because she felt a little chilly, and I''m sure nobody here wants her to fall sick too."


    "I see. Yes, that is what anyone would''ve done in that situation. It seems like we''ve all misunderstood


    you, Mr. Wilson," one of the reporters eximed.


    After all, rich people were known to be fickle and toxic. It was rare to see such a rich and handsome


    person who cared so much about the feelings of his lover and his friends.


    "So that''s what really happened. Mr. Wilson, you''re such an honest and righteous person!" cried out


    some of the reporters with great enthusiasm.


    "Yes, I''d like to thank everyone for understanding. She was very emotional when we arrived at her


    apartment, and she hugged me suddenly. I was quite stunned, but I pushed her away immediately.


    Unfortunately, that scene was photographed by people with ulterior motives."


    Edward finally rified the contents of those photos.


    He felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, but he still needed to exin the situation to Irene


    in personter.


    "In that case, why did you cut ties with Miss Celine? We heard you were both childhood friends who


    grew up together for many years," asked another dedicated reporter.


    ...


    Everyone was curious about the authenticity of those words. After all, a person who held great


    importance to rtionships would not give up a friendship so easily.


    "The reason for that was because Celine hired someone to take those photos secretly, so that she


    would once again be on the headlines. However, this concerns my own reputation and my wife''s


    feelings. Thepany''s stock value would also depreciate."


    Nobody would continue to be friends with such a selfish individual. In this short period of time, some of


    the reporters had begun to regard Edward as their role model.


    It was said that Edward was not only good-looking, he was also virtuous. Those rumours turned out to


    be true.


    Edward had already investigated the source of those photos and found that the photographer was in


    contact with Celine. With such tant proof in his face, it was obvious she was behind it.


    Some celebrities used this sort of limelight to gain their poprity, so Edward assumed that she was


    the only one behind these photos. He didn''t think too much about it. In fact, both Eric and Celine had


    worked together to form such a heinous scheme.


    "I believe we are all aware of the highpetition in the entertainment industry, yes? Celine tried to


    increase her poprity by refusing to rify the situation and choosing to say something that provoked


    people''s assumptions."


    The reporters looked at each other in dismay as they listened.


    Of course, they knew howpetitive the entertainment industry was, and they finally saw that they


    had been deceived by Celine. Some reporters thought she really believed in love, but she had ulterior


    motives all along.


    "I see. Mr. Wilson, does your wife still misunderstand the situation?" asked a reporter concernedly. A


    great person like Edward was hard toe by, so they admired him even more.


    "If even you reporters can misunderstand me, my wife would also be bound to jump to such


    conclusions. It stands true that she would only be affected by such news if she had feelings for me."


    "With this, I hope this interview has cleared up any assumptions about me."


    Edward''s words were sincere. He really wanted to return to Irene''s side, but he first needed to settle


    things properly to uphold his oath.

 Chapter 70: Determined to Leave

    Chapter 70: Determined to Leave


    "Mr. Wilson, this clears up all the misunderstandings that we had. We hope you can quickly resolve


    matters with your wife," the reporters said sincerely.


    "Alright, thank you, everyone. This concludes the press conference for today," Edward said. He had


    finally settled this issue, or so he thought.


    He wasn''t aware that this matter was, in fact, not over yet.


    Meanwhile, Irene had been awake for a few hours now. She was sitting on her bed, ruminating about


    something that disturbed her greatly.


    Was Edward aware her mother had passed away? Moreover, he was so close to Celine while Irene


    was pregnant with his child.


    "Don''t worry, Irene. You need to rest and let your body recover before you set off to do whatever is on


    your mind. Then you''ll be more likely to seed," Elio said.


    He stood by her bed, concern and worry stered all over his face. Of course he knew what she was


    thinking, but there was nothing he could do about it. He didn''t want to get involved between Edward


    and Irene''s feelings.


    He decided to set his focus on protecting Irene.


    "I know, Elio. Don''t you worry about me, I''m okay. Look at you, staying by my side all night until I woke


    up. You should wash up and take a nap. You don''t exactly look like a gentleman now, do you?" Irene


    joked.


    She deliberately pretended to be rxed because she didn''t want to make Elio worry. How could she


    allow such an outstanding man to do so much for her?


    "Oh, Irene, looks like you''re well enough to joke about me. I''m fine, and I''m as lively as ever. I can''t be


    called your senior if I''m that weak now, can I?"


    Elio could see that she was still bothered about that scandalous article and her mother''s death. Ever


    the thoughtful and considerate one, she was just pretending to be rxed because she didn''t want him


    to worry.


    In that case, he had to go along with her wishes to ease her own worries. Perhaps he could make


    some small talk to lift her spirits. Otherwise, he would feel sorry for her.


    "Elio, were you always this lively? Weren''t you always the graceful and handsome one? Did you decide


    to change your trademark? I think I need some time to get used to it," Irene said with a chuckle.


    She still remembered how he used to be the elegant Prince Charming at school. He also studied art


    and knew how to paint, so he had a refined temperament.


    Back then, Elio''s looks and talents attracted many girls in the school, and he received many


    confessions. However, the one he liked was her, and it was a shame they weren''t fated to be together.


    Irene really hoped that he would someday find a sincere person.


    She wished Elio could let go of his feelings for her, for she knew she couldn''t return them.  Even if she


    currently felt distant from her husband, she wouldn''t ept his feelings.


    "Time heals all wounds, Irene. Time stops for nobody, so who is to say that things will always be like


    this forever? People change, Irene. Myself, yourself, everyone has the power to change," Elio said,


    He wanted to tell her that she could heal from the hurt she felt as time passed. Humans would change,


    and so would Edward. He hoped she wouldn''t ponder over such distressing things anymore.


    Sometimes, letting go was better.


    With all that happened, should she let go of the love she had held onto for so many years? It was the


    first time Irene had asked herself a question like that.


    "Elio, can you do me another favour?"


    A thought suddenly popped into Irene''s mind. She figured it was time for her to let go of someone who


    wasn''t hers to begin with, seeing as she was deeply hurt by the events that had passed.


    "Why should I force myself to do the things I can''t do? It will only tire me out and affect others in the


    process. This is something I should do," Irene thought.


    Irene had figured it out¡ªshe finally decided to let go of her love for Edward. Perhaps she shouldn''t


    have forced this marital bond between them from the very beginning. This was the result of the things


    she forced herself to do.


    "Irene, you don''t have to be so polite to me, it feels weird. We''re friends, so just tell me straight. Don''t


    talk like that in the future, okay?" Elio chided her.


    In fact, he wasn''t mad. He knew she said that because she didn''t want to trouble him anymore.


    But was Irene not going to give him a chance to protect her?


    Of course, he knew that Irene was doing this for his own sake. His age was also catching up to him and


    he should settle down with someone soon. He could no longer afford to be willful.


    "Alright, Elio. I want to leave this ce with my daughter. Can you take care of it for me? I should''ve


    given up my love for Edward sooner. I shouldn''t be the only one putting effort in this rtionship," Irene


    said dejectedly.


    ...


    She was really desperate, and she didn''t want this unrequited love to continue. She had waited long


    enough for him to return her love, and she was exhausted.


    "Irene, are you absolutely sure? Are you going to let go of him after all those years? Don''t be whimsical


    because you''re upset now, or you''ll definitely regret it," Elio said seriously.


    ...


    Five years ago, he had hoped that Irene would tell him that. However, no matter how much suffering


    she went through, she had never thought of leaving.


    Yet here she was, desperately begging him to bring her and her daughter away from this ce full of


    unhappy memories.


    "Mmhmm, I know you''re worried this is an impulsive decision, and that I might regret itter. But Elio,


    I''vee to realize that nothing is more wretched than apathy."


    Irene was very calm as she spoke.


    After all the things she had endured, she finally felt that it was time for her to let go. She shouldn''t aim


    for things that were beyond her reach.


    It took her five whole years and a figuratively fatal wound to her heart to understand such a simple


    theory.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The once passionately zing me in her heart had been reduced to ashes.


    "I used to wait for the day you''d ask me, but now, I''d rather you didn''t. Irene, you sound like you''ve


    given up all hope."


    Elio''s heart ached as he spoke.


    When he saw Irene''s indifference, he knew that this was the result of being deeply hurt. It wasn''t that


    she didn''t care, but rather, she had lost the strength to care.


    Elio felt very distressed at the thought of this.


    She used to be so strong and steadfast¡ªas if nothing could bring her down. But now? All that was left


    of her was an empty shell.


    "That''s right, Elio. I''m tired and I don''t want to deal with Edward anymore. It''s natural for a person to tire


    out one day after persisting for such a long time, isn''t it?"


    "Once all hope is lost, only despair remains," Irene thought silently.


    Irene was utterly anguished.


    She was determined to leave this miserable ce and start a new life in a new city, where nobody


    knew who she was. That way, she would have peace of mind. What would the future entail?


    "Okay, Irene. Since you''re so sure of yourself, I''ll see to it. Just promise me you''ll wait for me to arrange


    everything before you leave. It won''t take long," Elio said firmly.


    ...


    Since Irene had made up her mind, he would definitely fulfill her wishes despite knowing that they


    would never be together.


    However, such matters wouldn''t affect his determination to fulfill Irene''s wishes. He loved her so much


    that he was willing to do anything as long as he could see her smile.


    "Thank you, Elio. You''ve been so helpful towards me, but I don''t have any means to repay you. I can


    only offer you my sincere gratitude," Irene said wholeheartedly.


    She was very grateful to Elio, but this was all she could do.


    At the same time, she was also giving him a hint that he shouldn''t treat her with such kindness because


    they didn''t have a future together.


    She hoped that he could find his own happiness.

 Chapter 71: Grief-Stricken

    Chapter 71: Grief-Stricken


    Just as Irene finished discussing matters with Elio, udia entered the ward with some homemade


    soup.


    She had returned home earlier to cook when Irene woke up.


    "Irene, I''ve made some hot soup for you. You must be feeling hungry and weak after giving birth, so


    this will warm you up," udia said concernedly.


    She felt quite distressed when she saw how weak Irene was.


    "That''s right. Irene, you should eat the soup that udia has kindly prepared for you. After your


    recovery, you''ll be fully prepared to handle matters and take care of your child," Elio said sincerely.


    He hoped that Irene could move on from all this hurt and return to her confident self.


    "Okay, I''ll eat and get better soon! Don''t worry too much about me," Irene said with a chuckle.


    Truth be told, she didn''t have the appetite to eat. She forced a few sips of soup down so as not to worry


    both of them.


    Irene had been awake for a few hours now, but Edward was still nowhere to be seen. The despair in


    her heart grew.


    "Does he not want to see me? Or is he at Celine''s ce again?" Irene thought.


    Right now, Irene had no energy or desire to ask Edward about Celine or his refusal to lend money to


    the Jones family.


    All she wanted was to bring her daughter with her and start a new life in another city.


    "Irene, Edward is on his way here. I asked him to personally deal with the scandal, and he''ll be back as


    soon as he''s done. I just hope both of you can live happily in the future, without anyone destroying your


    marriage."


    udia had experienced the deep pain of having a third person between her own marriage. Naturally,


    she didn''t want to see that happen to her son''s marriage.


    "I don''t want Irene to go through the pain I suffered," udia thought.


    "Thanks, mum. Sorry to make you worry about us," Irene said, not wanting udia to worry about them


    at such an old age.


    Of course, Irene knew that udia meant well.


    When udia was young, her husband had an affair with his mistress and even had an illegitimate


    child with her. It hurt her so deeply that she decided to leave her child behind and travel abroad by


    herself.


    Just imagine how much suffering she had to have gone through to make her abandon her own child.


    After all, no mother would leave their child willingly.


    "Irene, you don''t have to be so formal with me¡ªwe''re family now. As a mother, I also wish for my


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    child''s happiness."


    As udia talked about such matters, she recalled that Edward was still a young child when she went


    abroad. She felt quite guilty and wanted to repay him twice as much.


    "Enough, I know that both of you want my precious grandson to be happy. Just treat him well."


    Madeline happened to hear the conversation between Irene and udia as a servant pushed her


    wheelchair into the ward.


    She was really pleased.


    It seemed that she had selected ady that loved her grandson. Most importantly, their child had just


    been born.


    Madeline was happy to know she still had a chance to meet and hold her great-grandchild despite her


    old age. She had once thought she might not have the opportunity to.


    "I can finally pass away peacefully with no regrets," Madeline thought.


    "Mum, you''re here..."


    "Grandma."


    Both udia and Irene greeted her at the same time and smiled at each other.


    "Yes, my dears. I came to see my granddaughter-inw and my little great-grandchild. How are all of


    you doing? Anything I need to worry about in my old age?"


    Madeline felt quite bored and lonely in her own ward, so she wanted to see Irene and her child. After


    all, she hadn''t seen her in a while and missed her dearly.


    Edward had finally fallen in love with Irene, and it seemed like she could finally get all that she wished


    for. Madeline was happy for them.


    There was actually an underlying meaning behind Madeline''s question. She was also very concerned


    about Irene and wanted to know how she was coping.


    "Don''t worry, Grandma. My child and I are healthy and recovering well. Moreover, things are fine


    between Edward and myself, so you can rx," Irene said, aware that Madeline was really fond of her.


    In that case, she wouldn''t let Madeline worry about her anymore. After all, she had done her many


    favours, like the time she helped her marry Edward.


    She had also stood on Irene''s side and supported her whenever she had gotten hurt by Edward.


    Moreover, Madeline never hated her.


    Ever since she had saved her life that day, Madeline had helped her continuously whenever she


    needed it. Irene felt very touched.


    Although they weren''t blood-rted, Madeline had treated her like family. Still, Irene was determined to


    leave even if it meant disappointing her grandmother. She didn''t know if their paths would cross once


    more in the future.


    "That''s great, Irene. My days are numbered, and I should spend them in peace and happiness. I can''t


    always be here to take care of you," Madeline said with a weary sigh.


    As they said, people would be more sentimental with age. "Time really flies, and my life is almost


    over. Ah, I just want some peace. Now, only fate knows the future of the young ones," Madeline


    thought.


    "Don''t say that, Grandma," Irene said with a sniffle. She didn''t know if what would happen to her after


    she left Edward. Would she be able to bear it? Tears began to well up in her eyes as she thought about


    it.


    "That''s right. Mum, you still have many years ahead of you. Don''t dwell on it too much¡ªI''m sure you''ll


    live to be a hundred years old," udia said,forting Madeline. Ever since she married into the


    Wilson family, she had always treated her kindly.


    As expected, an aged person wasn''t afraid of death.


    "That''s right, Madeline. Don''t worry about such matters. You''re such a kind-hearted person, so you''ll


    definitely be able to live for a hundred years," Elio said in an attempt to lift the mood, unable to hold his


    feelings back when he heard all this talk about death.


    As it turned out, women were more sentimental than men.


    "Oh, c''mon now, I''m just telling the truth. You three young''uns are the ones who shouldn''t worry. It''s


    normal for an olddy like me to think of these matters," Madeline said with a calm smile.


    In fact, she knew that her body''s condition kept deteriorating. It was normal for death to be on her mind,


    for she knew she really didn''t have much time left.


    "Madeline, let''s not talk about such sad topics anymore. Look, Irene is about to burst into tears."


    Elio was very well aware of the reason why Irene was so emotional. She must have been worrying


    about being unable to visit Madeline after leaving the Wilson family.


    "Okay, fine. Seems like I have such an emotional granddaughter-inw, so I won''t continue on this


    topic," Madeline said with a smile. She knew that Irene was verypassionate and empathetic.


    "Grandma, you will live a long life," Irene said with confidence, trying to deceive herself more than


    anyone. That way, she wouldn''t leave with regrets.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. Now don''t cry anymore, or you''ll have puffy eyes. I will remain as healthy as


    ever!" Madelineforted Irene with a joke.


    Madeline didn''t expect that Irene would be so sad, acting as though she would never see her again.


    But she paid no heed to this matter.


    In fact, Madeline wasn''t overthinking, and she had actually hit the bullseye. However, she didn''t believe


    it at that time, believing it to be an illusion. It wasn''t untilter that she came to realize her worries had


    "Grandma, you will be fine. Let''s not talk about such unlucky matters," Irene said as she wiped away


    her tears. They continued to flow freely when she thought about leaving Madeline soon.


    Both udia and Madeline assumed that Irene was just being emotional, but they weren''t aware of the


    real reason why.


    At this moment, Elio was the only one who knew.

 Chapter 72: The Long-Awaited Explanation

    Chapter 72: The Long-Awaited Exnation


    Irene''s quiet sobs could be easily heard in the ward. She couldn''t stop her tears from flowing despite


    beingforted by the others. She told them not to worry, for she would be alright after letting all her


    tears out.


    "Irene! What happened?" Edward asked with concern. He could hear her crying as soon as he stepped


    foot into the ward, so he quickened his pace and ran inside.


    Edward hurried to Irene side and wiped away her tears. He wrapped his arms around her in an attempt


    tofort her, not wanting her to be sad.


    His heart ached when he saw her cry, and his heart rejoiced when he saw her radiant smile. However,


    he wasn''t aware how many tears Irene had shed because of him.


    "You''re here, Edward. I''m alright," Irene said, feeling warm and secure in his arms. Nevertheless, she


    knew that this hug wasn''t exclusive to her. Edward had also hugged Celine in this manner.


    "I''d rather not ept the gift that you''ve offered everyone," Irene thought.


    Irene suddenly recalled reading this quote from a book in the school library when she went to borrow


    some books with Millicent.


    Back then, she thought the writer was very arrogant. So she asked for Millicent''s opinion about it¡ª


    would you ept a gift that has been offered to everyone?


    "Hmm, I''m not sure. I guess it depends on who''s the one offering it," Millicent had replied. Irene could


    still hear those words echoing in her mind.


    "Oh my, Millicent, what a pretentious answer! Honestly though, I don''t know what I''d do either," Irene


    said, before bursting intoughter with Millicent.


    "I''m pretentious? Hehe, looks like I''ll need to show you my true colors..."


    "Millicent!"


    ...


    This was what they discussed at that time, and they couldn''t find an answer.


    However, Irene now shared the same sentiments with the author¡ªshe would definitely refuse.


    "Don''t cry, Irene. It pains me to see your tears. Share your sorrows with me, my dear," Edward coaxed


    her gently.


    When they heard him, Madeline and udia decided to leave the ward tactfully. However, Elio didn''t


    seem to budge even after they left.


    Things were getting a little awkward. Clearly, the young couple wanted some private time together, and


    Elio seemed like a smart individual. Why did he choose to remain in the room?


    He continued to stand there calmly, never taking his gaze off Irene.


    "Mr. Ann, we should give them some privacy. Moreover, you haven''t slept a winkst night, so you must


    be tired. Perhaps you should get some rest," udia said tactfully.


    It was obvious to everyone that Elio loved Irene deeply. However, he could only keep his feelings to


    himself, for Irene was married to Edward.


    "Okay, I''ll be leaving then. Irene, I''ll visit youter when I''m free."


    It seemed like his only option was to leave right now.


    Elio had stayed awake all night, and he could finally feel his fatigue catch up to him. Moreover, he


    should arrange the departure of Irene and her daughter. He needed to freshen up too¡ªhis stubble had


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    grown overnight.


    "Okay, Elio, you should return home to rest. Surely you must be exhausted after staying up the entire


    night? Take care of yourself first, and don''t worry about me. You also have your own matters to deal


    with after all," Irene said concernedly.


    In fact, she was also quite worried about Elio and hoped he would quickly go home for some rest. He


    had guarded her for such a long time.


    But those words sounded very unpleasant to Edward, and jealousy bubbled up in his heart. Still, he


    kept his feelings to himself.


    "That''s right, Mr. Ann. Even Irene wants you to get some rest. Besides, you don''t have to worry about


    her safety with me here."


    How much self-control did Edward have to suppress his anger and speak so calmly? His younger self


    would have already lost his temper. However, he didn''t have the right to be mad, because Elio had


    spent the night watching over Irene.


    "Of course. In that case, I''ll leave Irene in your care, Mr. Wilson. I''m off to sleep," Elio said before


    leaving Irene''s ward. It was time for him to rest.


    "Irene, what''s wrong?"


    After everyone else had left the ward, Irene pushed Edward''s arms away. He was puzzled and a little


    annoyed at her cold demeanour.


    "Nothing''s wrong, Edward. I''m fine," Irene said indifferently. She really wanted him to leave her alone


    right now, for she no longer held any expectations for him.


    Edward was vexed because of Irene''s distant behavior. How could she give him the cold shoulder like


    this?


    "Irene, are you mad you can''t see Elio because I asked him to leave? I can always call him over! Will it


    make you feel better?"


    In the end, Edward could no longer suppress his anger. He really didn''t want to quarrel with Irene, but


    his rage consumed him.


    He thought of how he rushed to the hospital immediately as soon as he settled Celine''s problem.


    But what did she do?


    It was inevitable that Elio had watched over herst night, but did she really need to send him off with


    such loving words of concern? The fire in Edward''s heart grew ever stronger at that thought.


    "Edward, were you always this childish? There''s nothing I can do about it if you think I''m that sort of


    person," Irene said nonchntly.


    She couldn''t be bothered to speak to such a childish Edward.


    "You..." Edward paused, realizing the anger in his tone. He had caused Irene''s premature delivery, and


    she was still weak. He really shouldn''t lose his temper with her.


    So he spoke gently this time, "I''m sorry, Irene. I shouldn''t have yelled at you just now. Did anything


    happen? My dear, please talk to me¡ªdon''t brush me aside like that," Edward pleaded with Irene.


    It was strange that she was behaving so distant and heartless.


    "Nothing, I just want to rest. Edward, just what sort of attitude should I have for you to be satisfied?"


    Irene asked in desperation.


    She didn''t want to talk to him anymore, because she would be reminded of the unhappy events.


    She would think about her mother''s death, the coat with lipstick and perfume, and how Edward had lied


    to her about an emergency in thepany when he was actually spending time with Celine.


    All these things strengthened Irene''s determination to leave Edward.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t force you. You can talk to me however you''d like, as long as it makes you happy.


    Irene, I heard you crying when I came in earlier. What happened?"


    Edward had been a little impulsive earlier, so he was now slowly gaining control of his temper. They


    hadn''t quarreled ever since they revealed their true feelings for each other, and he really didn''t want to


    start it all over again.


    The fight today displeased him.


    He tried his best to figure out why Irene was behaving like this.


    Edward was a smart person, and he had an idea why she behaved so cold and distant. Perhaps she


    was disturbed by that scandalous news article.


    Thinking back, Edward knew he had been too impulsive when he lost his temper with Irene. He simply


    couldn''t hold his feelings back when he saw how intimate Elio and Irene were talking to each other.


    "Irene, I''m not in a rtionship with Celine. I wasn''t able to be here when you woke up because my


    mum had told me to settle this matter as soon as I could. She said that everything would be alright


    once that''s been taken care of," Edward exined with sincerity.


    ...


    However, Irene was exhausted and didn''t want to continue this rtionship anymore. She had given up


    all hope, so she didn''t react to Edward''s exnation.


    "Irene, please¡ªyou have to believe me! I swear to God that I don''t have a rtionship with Celine. I''ll


    even stake my own life on it! You''ve seen how deceitful Celine can get. Why won''t you believe me?"


    Edward pleaded sincerely.


    Irene remembered the time he had continued to trust Celine despite all the evidence of her schemes.


    The only thing she wanted now was to leave this ce.


    "Enough, Edward. I have already seen your exnation on the Inte. You don''t have to repeat them


    to me, I know."


    Edward was delighted to hear that, and he thought she didn''t misunderstand him. However, he was


    wrong.

 Chapter 73: Avoiding Him

    Chapter 73: Avoiding Him


    Edward thought that Irene had forgiven him, so he was no longer angry. However, he found out he had


    been mistaken.


    "Edward, do you know my mother has passed away?" Irene''s tone was indifferent again. This time, he


    couldn''t read what was on her mind.


    Was she ming him? Or was she simply informing him? Or was she asking him?


    "I''ve heard. Irene, I didn''t think things would turn out like this. If only I had known, then I would have


    given Tristan the money! I wouldn''t wish death upon my mother-inw."


    Edward was also very shocked and felt guilty about Sofia''s death.


    After all, Sofia was Irene''s mother. She wasn''t a bad person, but she was a little selfish because she


    feared for her life. Yet, she might''ve been the only one in the Jones family who wished Irene well.


    If he had known this would be the result, he definitely would''ve lent the Jones family some money for


    their debts.


    "Edward, why didn''t you tell me that Tristan called you? Moreover, you went to their house without my


    knowledge. Look, I know they can be very outrageous, but you can''t just leave me out of the loop!"


    The more she brought this topic up, the more upset she''d get. She didn''t really want to discuss this


    matter with Edward anymore, and her misunderstanding deepened.


    "Irene, I didn''t let you know because I was worried the Jones family''s affairs would upset you. Besides,


    you were pregnant and I didn''t want the stress to affect the baby. Can you understand where I''m


    ...


    He had never treated anyone with such patience before, so he thought he was doing a pretty good job


    at it.


    Irene figured that Edward had a reason for behaving like this. After all, she almost had a falling out with


    the Jones family at one point in time, and she had already cut off ties with them.


    This was understandable.


    However, Irene couldn''t just let her mother''s idental death be.


    How about the time Edward went to look for Celine? What about the lipstick mark and the scent of


    perfume on his coat?


    Why did he lie to her?


    Even though Edward had already rified matters with the public, Irene couldn''t just let it slide.


    "Enough about this, Edward. I want to rest," Irene said with a cold and distant look in her eyes.


    She shut her eyes and went to bed immediately after she said that. Edward remained silent.


    Quietly, he watched her from the side. His heart was a mess.


    Edward could tell that Irene decided to sleep because she didn''t want to talk to him. Since that was the


    case, there was nothing he could do. Her indifference made him unsure of his next course of actions.


    He thought perhaps she was mad that he didn''t lend money to the Jones family, leading to Sofia''s


    death.


    While she slept, Edward brought his work to the hospital. He needed to spend more time with Irene so


    she wouldn''t treat him so coldly.


    When Irene woke up, she saw Edward reading some documents carefully. The warm light of the setting


    sun illuminated his handsome face, and she was a little stunned when she saw him.


    "Like what you see, my dear? I know my looks are rather dashing, but even I get embarrassed when


    you look at me like that," Edward said cheekily.


    Edward felt a gaze trained on him as he read the documents, so he looked up and locked eyes with


    Irene.


    Irene turned her head away in embarrassment.


    "I have met some pretty narcissistic people in my life, but nobodypares to you," Irene said.


    Although she was stunned when she got caught staring at him, she would not admit to this


    embarrassing detail.


    Irene replied confidently, adamant in her refusal to admit it even if she was beaten to death.


    "Irene, take a good look at me. This isn''t narcissism, it''s just my confidence!" Edward said jokingly. He


    wanted to make Irene happy and free from worry.


    Of course, Edward also hoped that Irene would return to her usual bubbly self instead of being distant


    and cold to him. But he also knew he needed to take it slow and give her time.


    Edward believed that she would one day let go of the past and forgive him.


    "I can''t be bothered to argue with you," Irene said, suddenly acting distant again.


    Her voice was calm, and he couldn''t tell if she was happy or upset.


    Edward didn''t know why Irene suddenly treated him like a stranger, and he felt quite puzzled. She was


    staring at him in a daze earlier, and for a moment, he thought she had forgiven him.


    But once more, he had celebrated too early.


    The road ahead was rough. He needed to treat her well and clear this misunderstanding. That way,


    everything would return to normal.


    "How are you feeling now, Irene? Are you hungry? Should I ask Mum to bring you some food?" Edward


    asked her thoughtfully. He wanted to change the topic because he saw that she was still behaving


    indifferently.


    Moreover, Irene had slept for a long time. It was time for dinner and he was hungry.


    "Okay," Irene reply was short. She didn''t really want to talk to Edward.


    Irene suddenly thought of Celine''s failed suicide attempt. Did Edward also take care of her like this?


    The more she thought about it, the more distance she wanted to put between herself and Edward. She


    felt quite jealous at the thought of him taking care of Celine so meticulously. Her misunderstanding only


    deepened.


    If there was something that could wedge itself between two people who loved each other, it should be a


    Such was the situation between Edward and Irene. Fortunately, only one of them had misunderstood.


    They could surely solve matters one day.


    Right now, Edward was slowly trying to figure out what Irene had misunderstood. He firmly believed


    that she would one day forgive him.


    They didn''t speak, and silence befell them. It was so quiet, they could almost hear each other''s


    breathing and heartbeat. Irene decided to go back to sleep.


    "Edward, Irene, why are both of you so quiet? Come and eat¡ªyou both must be hungry. I''ve brought


    some delicious food for you," udia said. She felt the awkward silence between them the moment


    she stepped into the ward. It was quite strange indeed.


    "Okay, mum. Thank you," Irene said happily.


    Fortunately, Irene didn''t need to be left alone with Edward anymore. She could talk to udia instead,


    and she wouldn''t be bored.


    "Irene, how are you feeling? Do you feel any difort? You must take good care of yourself so that


    you don''t fall sick," udia said to Irene with great concern. She knew that it would be bad for a


    woman to be sick during her confinement period.


    "Thank you for your concern, mum. I feel fine¡ªnothing feels weird," Irene answered seriously.


    She liked her mother-inw very much. She had always been kind to her and didn''t cause her any


    trouble.


    Irene and Millicent had once talked about the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    Rumours had said it was the most difficult thing for girls to deal with. Moreover, life would be hard if


    they couldn''t get along.


    In the end, various problems would arise because of their differences, and the marriage would be


    difficult. Irene and Millicent had many discussions regarding this topic.


    However, neither of them had expected that those were just rumors.


    When Irene met udia, she felt that her mother-inw was very easy to get along with. Fortunately,


    things turned out to be just as she had thought.


    "Okay, that''s good. You must tell me if you feel ufortable. Don''t keep it to yourself, it''s not good,"


    udia said with subtlety.


    After all, she was an experienced person, and she could tell that something had changed between


    them. They seemed less intimate than before, but she didn''t know why.


    "Don''t worry, mum. I''m fine," Irene answered with a smile.


    "That''s right, mum. Irene''s not the type of person to hold back her feelings. If she really feels


    ufortable, she will definitely tell us. Right, Irene?" Edward was also asking her indirectly. He knew


    that she had misunderstood him and wanted to find out what it was.


    ...


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course. But really, I''m fine. Nothing''s wrong with me," Irene replied calmly. She wasn''t stupid. She


    knew what they were trying to imply.

 Chapter 74 Besties

    Chapter 74 Besties


    After both of them were done with their meals, Irene talked to udia about health and children. A


    whileter, udia left to deal with matters regarding the paint exhibition.


    Irene and Edward were alone in the ward once more.


    "Irene, have you made up your mind about our child''s name? Or do you want to use the name I


    suggested?" Edward said something to fill the silence between them.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "The name you''ve chosen is a good name. Let''s name her that," Irene answered calmly.


    Hadn''t he already settled on a name? Why was he asking for her opinion?


    "Okay, how does ''Charlotte'' sound? Do you like it?"


    Still, Edward wanted to talk to Irene. He didn''t want them to sit in silence when there was obviously


    things to be said. Otherwise, he could feel the distance between them growing steadily.


    It wasn''t one of physical distance, but of their feelings.


    "Sounds good¡ªI like it a lot," Irene''s answer was curt.


    Edward felt quite upset about it, but this was nothing. At least she was still talking to him. He would


    slowly rekindle the dying embers of her heart.


    Things were silent once more.


    If either one of them were unwilling tomunicate, silence would easily creep its way in. Such was


    the case of Edward and Irene.


    Irene decided to shut her eyes for some rest, and Edward continued to read his documents. Silence fell


    between them.


    "How are you, Irene?" Millicent had visited her with some fruits. Although she didn''t want to see Elio


    take care of Irene so meticulously, she still wanted to see her friend.


    "Millicent, you''re finally here. Come talk to me¡ªI''m very bored," Irene said, happy to see her best


    friend. She had a lot of things to talk about with her.


    "Millicent, you''re here. Come have a seat," Edward greeted her politely. He felt that she was a kind


    person.


    "Okay. Edward, you can continue with your documents. No need to bother with me, I''ll be fine.


    Anyways, I''vee over to chat with Irene¡ªyou know, girls always have a lot of things to talk about,"


    Millicent said jokingly.


    She could feel the awkwardness between both of them the moment she set foot into the ward. Irene''s


    cold demeanour towards Edward was obvious.


    Edward understood the tacit implications in her words. It seemed that Irene also wanted some alone


    time with Millicent, so it was best for him to give them some space.


    "Mm, you two have a good chat. I''ll return to thepany to deal with some things. Irene, I''ll be back


    ...


    There were times where things couldn''t be forced and needed to be taken slowly. That applied to their


    current rtionship. As time passed, they would eventually be able to resolve this misunderstanding


    and restore their bond.


    "Okay. Don''t worry too much, Edward. After all, Millicent''s here with me," Irene said calmly. This


    seemed to be the longest sentence she had spoken to him.


    Edward packed up his documents and drove to thepany after making some arrangements.


    "Irene, what happened between you guys? You seem a bit distant when you talk to him, and you aren''t


    as happy as you were before either," Millicent asked Irene with great concern.


    She knew that Irene really cared about Edward, and she loved him dearly. Otherwise, she wouldn''t


    have married him without hesitation.


    "Yeah, Millicent. I just don''t have it in me to chase after him as madly as I did back then. My feelings for


    him are diminishing," Irene said bluntly.


    Her heart throbbed ufortably. She had endured it all this while, and she felt rather exhausted.


    Now, she could finally say it to her best friend, Millicent.


    Irene had given up on Edward, for she was at her limit. She had no strength to continue this


    rtionship of hers.


    "Irene, there must be some sort of misunderstanding between you two. Edward seems to care about


    you a lot. Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted? Tell me what happened," Millicent said.


    Millicent knew just how much Irene loved Edward. It was because of this knowledge that she was more


    worried about her now.


    There were only two reasons for a person who was madly in love with another person to fall out of love


    one day.


    The first was if they had changed their mind and had fallen in love with someone else. The second was


    if they were hurt by their beloved and had lost the strength to continue loving them.


    Obviously, Millicent knew that Irene belonged to the second category.


    Millicent felt really sorry for her. She knew that Irene was the kind of person who loved fearlessly, but


    here she was, about to give up hope.


    Millicent knew that Irene was a very persistent person. Whether it was about a person or some issues,


    she wouldn''t give up as long as she had set her sights on it. But now, she had changed and was about


    to give up.


    "That''s right, Millicent. I used to love Edward immensely, but now I''ve lost all hope for him. I just can''t


    bear to think about my mother''s death and his rtionship with Celine," Irene poured out her heartfelt


    anguish to her friend.


    She knew that Sofia''s death was an ident, and she was also aware that Edward once had feelings


    for Celine.


    However, she needed some time to digest some of the undesirable things. Now was that time.


    "Irene, didn''t Edward already exin these things to the media? Why are you still angry with him over


    this? I think you may have misunderstood him," Millicent persuaded Irene patiently.


    She hoped Irene could stop worrying about these things. She was well aware of the effort she had put


    in to reach this point today.


    "Millicent, Edward came home veryte the night before I delivered my baby, and his coat had obvious


    lipstick marks and some faint perfume smell. Do you know how ufortable I felt at that time?" Irene


    finally spoke what was on her mind.


    She had kept it in her heart for a long time, but they had all piled up and resulted in these


    misunderstandings.


    "Irene, don''t get so worked up over it. I don''t think Edward is a yboy. Maybe you misunderstood him.


    Do you know where he went that night?" Millicent asked rationally.


    Millicent listened carefully to her answer, because she wanted to see if Irene had misunderstood


    Edward.


    "That night, Edward went to pick Celine up from the hospital. I wasn''t aware of it back then, but I saw


    her in the photos on the news when Edward exined it to the media. She was wearing that coat."


    The memory was still fresh in Irene''s mind.


    She went into earlybour that morning because she saw the scandalous news involving Edward and


    Celine. In those photos, Celine was wearing his coat.


    With such clear evidence before her eyes, even a fool would be able to deduce that Celine had left the


    lipstick stain and perfume on the coat.


    Irene was pregnant at the time, and Edward didn''t tell her the truth after he returned from Celine''s


    apartment. He had lied to her, saying that he had an urgent meeting in thepany.


    Anyone would''ve jumped to such a conclusion in such a situation. Was Irene expected to be any


    different?


    "Okay, but even if you are so sure that this lipstick mark and perfume belong to her, you can''t conclude


    that Edward has cheated on you. Perhaps Celine intentionally left these here for you to notice?"


    Millicent was currently logically analyzing Irene, whose heart was hurt. Even though she had little


    contact with Edward, she could see that he was a good man. Therefore, she believed in him. However,


    she simply couldn''t find any discrepancies between their rtionship.


    ...


    "Millicent, you don''t have to persuade me. I know you mean well. Celine was once pregnant with his


    child, so nothing is impossible," Irene said sadly.


    ...


    Millicent was a little shaken by Irene''s words, but she still wasn''t convinced that Edward would cross


    the line like this.

 Chapter 75 You Have to Leave

    Chapter 75 You Have to Leave


    Millicent wanted to tell Irene to trust Edward, but she was at a loss for words when she heard that


    Celine had once been pregnant with his child.


    Irene felt even more disheartened at this moment.


    "See? Even Millicent can''t find a reason to defend Edward''s actions," Irene thought, more determined


    to leave this ce.


    "Millicent, I want to leave this rtionship. I''m done enduring everything. It seems like everything I''ve


    done was all in vain," Irene said calmly, as if she no longer cared about Edward.


    "Irene, are you absolutely sure about all this? You''re telling me because you''ve thought things through,


    right?" Millicent asked reluctantly.


    She felt quite surprised because she didn''t expect Irene would make a decision like this.


    After all, Irene had just given birth to Edward''s daughter. She must''ve spent a long time mulling it over


    to have such determination. To have such strong conviction meant that she must''ve been deeply hurt


    before.


    "That''s right, Millicent. Seems like you know me quite well," Irene said tearfully, feeling moved.


    Millicent knew her best. She had always been like this during their schooling days, and it seemed like


    she hadn''t changed at all despite the passing of time.


    "What are you talking about, Irene? We''ve been best friends for so many years. If I can''t even read


    you, how can I call myself your best friend?" Millicent huffed, feigning her annoyance.


    Bursting into tears, they hugged each other tightly. Of course, Millicent knew the reason behind Irene''s


    words.


    Irene only said that because she was touched¡ªshe had always been one to repay kindness with even


    more kindness.


    "Thank you, Millicent. I really appreciate you for apanying me all these years and treating me so


    well. You''re the best! Even my family doesn''t treat me kindly. I''m so lucky to have met you."


    Irene spoke with such sadness in her voice, as though she would never see Millicent again. However, it


    would be difficult for both of them to meet if she really left this ce.


    After all, they might be living in different cities, or even in different countries.


    "Irene, let''s not thank each other over this. You should cherish me properly, otherwise, you might just


    lose me one day."


    They looked at each other andughed just as Millicent finished speaking.


    Sometimes, close friends like Irene and Millicent could understand each other''s thoughts without


    speaking.


    "In that case, I''ll be sure to cherish you dearly, Millicent. Haha, I really can''t stand you anymore." Irene


    said, feigning a look of disgust.


    Both of them were very happy and rxed, for it had been a while since they had a good chat like this.


    "Where would you go after leaving this ce, Irene? I''m not sure we''ll be able to see each other in the


    future. I''ll really miss you. Will you miss me too?" Millicent asked sadly.


    She had poured out her heartfelt feelings. Whenever she thought about Irene''s departure, she would


    think about how they wouldn''t be able to meet anymore.


    Sometimes, a person would disappear for good after saying their farewells.


    "Silly, I can easily brush aside everyone else, but how can I not miss you, my dear?" Irene spoke. She


    wanted to the ease the sadness in the atmosphere and make it more rxed.


    Truth be told, Irene didn''t want to leave Millicent behind and travel far away.


    "It was more than enough to have a friend who knows you well in your life." These words were very


    true.


    "Can Ie with you, Irene? I majored in art, so I can paint anywhere."


    Irene didn''t expect that she would ask her such a question. Never in her wildest dreams did she think


    that Millicent would want to leave with her. But she didn''t want her toe along, for she had parents


    who loved her dearly.


    As for herself, she could leave whenever she wanted because she wasn''t tied down like Millicent was


    with her parents.


    Irene was almost moved to tears when she thought about how rare it was to have met such a good


    friend. She felt very satisfied and happy.


    "C''mon, Millicent, don''t be sad. We''ll definitely meet again. Don''t worry, I''ll let you know after everything


    has been settled and I''ve found a decent ce. At that time, we can see each other frequently," Irene


    said, trying tofort Millicent.


    In fact, she was also trying tofort herself. It would actually be very difficult for them to meet if she


    moved too far away.


    "Don''t say that, Irene. I''ll definitely pay you a visit once you''ve found a ce. See, as a painter myself, I


    should travel far and wide to gain inspiration. Who''s to say I can''t travel whenever I want? Just, don''t


    give me the cold shoulder, alright?"


    There was nothing Millicent could say to convince her otherwise. Irene had made up her mind, and she


    respected her decision.


    Now that Millicent thought about it, she was the one who wanted to pursue Edward and marry him. She


    had always been there to support Irene, and now was no exception.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    "Oh, Millicent, I''m so lucky to have met you. If I were to die right now, I wouldn''t have any regrets."


    Irene was very grateful to have Millicent in her life. After all, she had helped her multiple times in


    school, and she had kept herpany during the time she was bullied by Tristan and Beth.


    Irene couldn''t even begin to count the number of times that she had supported her. Even Sofia, her


    very own mother, didn''t treat her the way she did. Millicent was the best person in the world!


    Moreover, she had treated her better than the Jones siblings ever did despite not being rted by


    blood.


    "Pfft-! Irene, have you been possessed? To think that you''d say something like that. Come back to your


    senses, are you still the same person I know?" Millicent asked jokingly.


    She was very well aware that Irene was the kind of person who would definitely repay kindness and


    gratitude. She held all the kind deeds that had been done to her close to her heart. Of course, Millicent


    knew that this was Irene''s way of thanking her.


    "How could I not be? You know, Millicent? I don''t have any living rtives who truly cares about me.


    Except you, nobody''s going to miss me after I leave," Irene said sadly.


    ...


    Indeed, Irene would no longer be a part of the Wilson family once she left this ce. She would no


    longer have any good rtives.


    Sofia might not have done all she could to protect Irene when she was still alive, but she still wanted


    the best for her. She had hoped she could have a happy life.


    At that time, Irene still had a biological mother who sincerely wished her the best. But now, she was all


    alone.


    She no longer had any rtives.


    There was a saying that even though it was bad, it still belonged to you. But Irene no longer had that


    privilege¡ªshe had nothing left.


    Irene was sure that Edward had changed, and she could no longer win his heart. She would have no


    ce to call home after she left. She was leaving behind the Jones family, and the family she


    established with her husband.


    "That''s not right, Irene. Many people are going to miss you¡ªthere''s me, Elio, Madeline and udia.


    Oh, we are going to miss you so much!"


    Millicent was upset at the thought of how lonely Irene was. She was a good person, so why didn''t she


    have a good family who loved her?


    Tears began to fall as she spoke. Millicent really hoped that Irene would find someone who loved her


    dearly and keep herpany.


    She felt quite distressed as she recalled how Irene had desperately chased after Edward to marry him.


    Why wasn''t it the other way around? Irene wouldn''t have suffered so greatly if Edward had chased after


    her instead.


    "Can I ask you a question, Irene? Please answer it honestly. Don''t lie, okay?" Millicent asked Irene


    seriously.


    At this moment, Millicent suddenly thought about how Edward was the key to solving this situation.


    Only he was capable of making things right.

 Chapter 76 Millicents Analysis

    Chapter 76 Millicent''s Analysis


    Irene thought it was weird for Millicent to ask her with such seriousness all of a sudden.


    What did she want to know?


    "This question seems important. I should think it through before answering it," Irene thought.


    "Okay, Millicent. Go ahead. Since you''re so serious about it, I''ll listen carefully and give you an answer


    after some careful consideration," Irene said animatedly, her tone exaggerated.


    It was quite the funny sight. She wanted to tease Millicent and lift her spirits.


    "I mean, let''s just say that Edward didn''t do anything to hurt you. He had a reason not to lend money to


    the Jones siblings, and what happened to your mother was an unfortunate ident. If he really had no


    part in it at all, would you be able to forgive him and continue loving him?"


    Irene searched for an answer deep within herself when she heard Millicent''s question. If things had


    turned out to be like that, would she be able to forgive Edward? She wasn''t sure.


    Millicent noticed how Irene paused to think about it, and she knew she had finally found a way to solve


    this situation. She would definitely clear this misunderstanding between both of them and convince her


    not to leave this ce or Edward.


    "Irene, I know what kind of person you are. You wouldn''t leave the person you love if he hadn''t done


    anything to hurt you, right? So, why don''t you give him a chance to clear his name?"


    Millicent had analyzed Irene carefully. She sincerely hoped that she wasn''t wrong about Edward.


    Hopefully, he really hadn''t done anything to hurt Irene, because she could tell that he cared about her


    immensely just based on the few interactions they had.


    Only a misunderstanding could worm its way between two people who loved each other dearly and put


    some distance between them.


    "Of course, Millicent. But how can I believe him when there''s a lipstick stain and perfume on his coat?


    Honestly, even if I know that my mother''s death wasn''t his fault, I still care about it dearly."


    Fortunately, Irene decided to tell Millicent what was on her mind after some thought. This was the only


    reason why their misunderstanding would slowly be resolved in the future.


    "I understand how you feel, Irene. I''m not forcing you to believe in him. But wouldn''t you agree that he


    at least deserves a chance to prove himself to you?"


    Millicent was guiding her step by step, because she believed that Irene wouldn''t have liked someone


    who could potentially hurt her.


    She chose to believe her intuition that Edward wouldn''t hurt Irene voluntarily. This was all a big


    misunderstanding, and she was still grieving over Sofia''s death.


    So, after everything had been cleared up, Irene would still choose to stay with Edward. However, as the


    famous saying goes, time was the best medicine.


    "I know what you mean, Millicent, but there''s a wall between us now. What can I do?"


    Irene knew that Millicent wanted to help her, but she couldn''t just sweep all of this under a rug and


    pretend it never happened. This was especially the case concerning the lipstick stain and perfume on


    Edward''s coat.


    "Okay, Irene. All of us need time to process things, especially the things that we don''t want to happen.


    But you must take things slow and try to understand why Edward did the things he did," Millicent


    exined patiently.


    She hoped that Irene would still hold on to her sense of reason and wouldn''t allow her feelings to


    ovee her.


    It was unfair for Edward if Irene wouldn''t even give him a chance to prove himself all because of a


    misunderstanding and her emotions. One of them needed an opportunity to prove himself, and the


    other was desperate to escape.


    "I don''t want to endure anymore, Millicent. I''m sick of all this, and I want to leave as soon as I can."


    Irene wanted to give up on her rtionship of many years. Perhaps she felt that it was better to be


    alone because she was both physically and mentally drained.


    "Irene, isn''t it strange how Celine somehow always manages to stand between both of you? I''m sure


    you know it isn''t easy to deal with her."


    Millicent knew the cause of all these problems in their rtionship, and she was determined to help her


    solve them once and for all. Irene was drained of all her energy and had gone through so much pain


    that the only thing on her mind was to get out of here.


    "I have always been aware of this. Celine kept framing me in front of Edward back when we weren''t on


    good terms. She wanted him to misunderstand and despise me, and she seeded. Obviously, he


    would trust her over me," Irene said sadly as she recalled the past.


    The thought of giving up had never crossed Irene''s mind no matter how bad Edward had


    misunderstood her back then. She had firm conviction in herself at that time.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right, Irene. Both of you didn''t get along too well, and Celine continued to make him


    misunderstand you so that things would get worse."


    Millicent felt like she had been enlightened, and she could finally see the light at the end of the dark


    tunnel.


    "Yeah, that''s true, but what does it matter? Celine has always been like that. She''ll do whatever she


    can to get what she wants, even if she has to resort to underhanded tricks."


    Irene saw how meticulous Millicent was being, much like a seasoned detective who paid attention to


    details.


    She found it quite funny that Millicent was behaving like this. Where did her usual quiet and elegant self


    go?


    "Millicent, why are you so interested about my affairs? Perhaps you want to try your hand at being a


    professional detective?" Irene couldn''t hold back her desire to tease Millicent.


    Both of them smiled at the same time.


    "Yeah, whatever. Okay, back to the main topic¡ªIrene, you know just what kind of person Celine is with


    all her sneaky actions. So, why do you still fall into her traps? You''ve always been very smart," Millicent


    said patiently.


    She was pretty darn sure she knew what Celine had done this time. As it turned out, an actress was


    really good at pretending.


    "What do you mean, Millicent? You''re saying that I''ve fallen into her trap?"


    Irene finally understood what Millicent was hinting at. Honestly, she had thought about this before, but it


    was easy to ignore it when faced with solid evidence before her. She was also more preupied with


    her feelings for Edward and the emotional turmoil she experienced.


    "That''s right, Irene. See, Celine made Edward misunderstand you multiple times in the past, so he


    ended up despising you. But you were so steadfast and confident back then, and things eventually


    worked out. How is this different from those situations?"


    Millicent now knew all of Celine''s tricks. She was determined to help both of them reconcile with each


    other, because Irene had gone through so much suffering.


    "You mean to say that Celine is behind this whole thing?" Irene asked, uncertainty in her voice.


    Although she wasn''t sure whether Celine had done anything deliberately, she believed Millicent had a


    point. This matter must be connected to Celine somehow.


    "Irene, you''re the victim, and you''re too close to the centre of the crossfire. Now that you''ve taken a


    step back from it, you should be able to see the big picture," Millicent said, snapping her fingers as


    though she had made a wonderful discovery.


    Millicent wanted to tell Irene how happy she was as she listened to what she said. Irene had finally


    gotten her head out of the clouds. She believed that Irene could defeat this pesky little mistress, Celine.


    Millicent felt rather proud at this moment, for Irene had quickly understood what she was trying to say.


    "Come on, Millicent, there''s no need to praise me over this. Go on, let me listen to your advice," Irene


    said, suppressing herughter.


    Honestly, she was very grateful that Millicent had always cared about her and showed her great


    concern. Sometimes, it seemed that Millicent cared more about it than Irene herself did.


    "Okay, although Edward''s coat has a lipstick stain and perfume, this alone isn''t enough to prove that he


    has cheated on you. Maybe Celine had deliberately left those marks when he wasn''t paying attention."


    Irene felt that the points Millicent made in her analysis were quite reasonable, but she was still upset.


    "Give it some thought, Irene. If Edward really likes Celine, he could''ve just divorced you and married


    her instead. Regardless of Madeline''s support, he could''ve divorced you any time he wanted, yet he


    didn''t."


    Suddenly, Millicent felt that Irene would no longer be so keen about leaving. As long as she could solve


    this misunderstanding, she could slowly let go of her grief towards her mother''s death. That way, Irene


    would no longer have the desire to leave.


    "Okay, I got it. This could have been part of Celine''s n."


    Millicent gently ced her hand on Irene''s face and gently brushed her fingers over her eyshes. She


    felt quite worried as she looked into her confused eyes.


    She was worried that Irene would leave with her child.

 Chapter 77 Villains Who Colluded Together

    Chapter 77 Viins Who Colluded Together


    After all, Irene would still leave this ce in the future.


    Millicent kept herpany until Edward returned. Irene wanted to sleep because she didn''t want to talk


    to him. He was aware of it and decided to remain silent.


    When udia came back in the evening, she could feel Irene''s indifferent attitude towards Edward.


    She assumed that there was some sort of misunderstanding between them, otherwise Irene would not


    have treated him so coldly.


    udia was determined to get to the root of this problem and resolve matters between them.


    "Take care, Irene. Don''t worry too much and get some rest. I''ll be taking my leave for now," udia


    said in concern. She also wanted to pay her granddaughter a visit.


    Ever since Irene was in confinement, udia had taken care of her granddaughter most of the time.


    She had also hired a wet nurse for the child, but she still wanted to see how the baby was doing.


    "Okay, Mum. Take care," Irene replied.


    Edward and Irene were left alone in the ward once more. He looked at her quietly for a while, until she


    broke the silence because she couldn''t stand the silence anymore.


    "Edward, I''ll go to bed first. You should also sleep soon," Irene said before closing her eyes. She was


    actually pretending to be asleep.


    "Okay, Irene. Sleep tight, my dear," Edward said gently, a trace of helplessness in his voice.


    In the past, Irene would find something to kill time as she waited for Edward to return home from work.


    She''d watch TV, or she''d read some bookste into the night.


    Edward knew that Irene was giving him the cold shoulder because she had misunderstood something.


    He was determined to straighten matters and resolve the situation.


    Shortly after Irene was hospitalized, Edward moved some of his possessions into ward to make it


    easier for him to take care of her. Now, even though they were married, she had her own beliefs and he


    had his.


    In the evening, udia went to pay Celine a visit. She was sure that this misunderstanding had


    something to do with her.


    Upon her arrival, udia was about to ring the doorbell when she noticed that the door was left ajar.


    She decided to have a peek at what Celine was up to this time.


    "What are you doing here, Eric? You know it would be bad for me if the paparazzi photographed us


    together. My career in the entertainment circle is at stake!" Celine yelled.


    In fact, she didn''t like him at all. Sure, he had a handsome face, but he was a very cruel person. This


    was something she found out after they had colluded with each other multiple times.


    "Is there anything to fear, Celine? You should rejoice! Irene has fallen into our trap, and Edward has his


    hands full with thepany matters. He can''t juggle everything at once! They''re no match for us at all!"


    Eric eximed sinisterly.


    Eric approached Celine step by step as he spoke, cing his hand on her body and caressing her


    ambiguously.


    udia heard everything as she quietly set foot into Celine''s apartment.


    Sure enough, Celine was involved in it! However, she didn''t expect Eric would also be in the picture.


    "Hey! Keep your hands to yourself, Eric! Don''t touch me!"


    Celine knew what he wanted to do to her, but how could she allow herself to be bullied like this? She


    red at him in disgust, daring him to actually do it.


    However, Eric ignored her fierce gaze and took a step closer to her. He rubbed her plump chest and


    pressed his body against her on the sofa.


    "Celine, do I really have to spell out our rtionship? It''s not like this is our first time together anyways."


    Not only was he unafraid of Celine, but his lecherous hands wiggled their way into her undergarments.


    It seemed like he wanted to strip her of her clothes.


    "I''m warning you, Eric! I slept with youst time because I was drunk. Never again! Edward''s the only


    one I love¡ªshow me some respect, would you?!"


    Whenever she recalled what he did to her that night, she boiled with rage. She wanted Edward to be


    her very first partner, but Eric had stolen her virginity!


    "Humph, you think Edward wants you? Do you even know what he did? Ever since that incident, he


    pulled some strings so that nobody would cast you in their shows. If it weren''t for me bribing those


    directors with money, do you really think you can be the celebrity you are today?" Eric spoke


    menacingly.


    How could such a smart person like Celine not know?


    "Eric, are you telling the truth? You''re not lying to me?"


    Celine wanted to be sure. Was Edward really so cruel to her? Did he really want to take away her job


    and push her into a corner?


    "Celine, we''ve worked together for so long. Have I ever lied to you? You''ve done such a wonderful job


    at listening to my orders, and now everything has gone ording to n."


    Eric kissed Celine''s neck ambiguously as he spoke.


    The room was gradually heating up.


    udia, who was eavesdropping from a corner of the living room, knew what was going to happen


    next and was about to take her leave. It seemed that she hadn''t made this trip in vain after all, for she


    managed to find out that Celine was colluding with Eric.


    udia was disgusted with Celine, who proimed her love for Edward so brazenly to the media,


    when she had been having intimate rtions with Eric all along.


    However, udia wasn''t aware what they had nned next.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Edward wants me to lose my job and my celebrity status? Then he can''t me me for what happens


    next!"


    Celine responded enthusiastically as she spoke. But she also felt very disappointed, for she didn''t think


    that Edward would be so cruel to her.


    Since she couldn''t keep Edward all to herself, she would destroy him with Eric''s help! If she couldn''t


    have him, then nobody could! This was Celine''s principle.


    "That''s right, Celine. Wouldn''t it have been better for you if you had done this from the start? You


    wouldn''t end up like this either. But with us working together, Edward is no match for us!"


    Eric was slowly putting his n into motion. Celine was just a pawn for him to defeat Edward. He could


    manipte her easily because he knew her weaknesses.


    "Eric, do you already have n to bring both of them down? Remember, you must make them suffer! If


    you aren''t capable of doing that, get off me right now."


    Celine was the type to take revenge on those who made her life difficult.


    However, neither Edward nor Irene had done anything to her. It was her own selfish desire to harm


    them.


    Rage burned in Celine''s eyes as she spoke, and Eric was pleased. It was exactly what he wanted.


    "Celine, have I ever failed you? Don''t worry, I have a n. I''ll definitely exceed your expectations," Eric


    said with confidence.


    He had alreadye up with a n a long time ago. Now that Celine was on the same boat with him,


    it was time to act.


    "Really? Then you should quickly enact your strategy before you lose the opportunity!" Celine felt quite


    upset that Eric was taking advantage of her.


    Did he take her for a fool?


    "It''s already in motion, and things are going well. Don''t misunderstand me, Celine," Eric spoke with a


    sinister and fierce look in his eye. He thrust into her as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Ugh-! Eric, do you want to die?!" Celine didn''t expect he would move so suddenly. It really hurt.


    Moreover, she couldn''t wrap her head around it. He had already put his n into motion, so there was


    no need for her to sleep with him now. Wasn''t he just taking advantage of her?


    "Just bear with the pain, Celine. It''s more effective this way. Hey now, I still value my life. Though,


    where do you think you''d find another a capable partner like me? Hmm?"


    A disturbing smile appeared on his face as he spoke. His n had been set in motion and was steadily


    approaching his goal.


    What about Celine? Why, she was merely a pawn at his disposal.

 Chapter 78 Keep The Ball in Play

    Chapter 78 Keep The Ball in y


    "Don''t take advantage of me, Eric! Tell me, what is your n? If your n is just to sleep with me, I''m


    sure you''ll lose!" Celine could not stand it anymore.


    Both of them were partners in crime, but she was the only one who suffered each time. Moreover, he


    liked to keep her in the dark for most things. They should''ve been on equal footing, but she had a


    feeling that she had lost more things during their partnership.


    What a vicious and evil man Eric was.


    "Aren''t you smart, Celine? Seems like I haven''t misjudged you. Of course, sleeping with you is only the


    first part of my n. I need to make you pregnant. Can you see where I''m going with this?"


    Would a man like Erk women? What a joke.


    "Celine thinks so highly of herself, assuming that my n would fail without her," Eric sneered to


    himself.


    Eric had finally revealed his motive. He wanted to get Celine pregnant and then make Edward sleep


    with her. That would surely solidify Irene''s decision to leave her husband immediately.


    Although Irene wanted to leave Edward, she was taking too long to decide. They needed to speed


    things up.


    "Hey, didn''t you do thatst time?! Can you not be so old-fashioned?"


    Celine wanted to murder Eric after getting to know the base n he had schemed. She hated using her


    body to achieve their goal.


    Thest miscarriage had harmed her body seriously.


    "That''s right, Celine. It may be the same tactic as before, but this will be more effective. Irene has


    almost made up her mind, but she''s taking too long. We need to give her a little push," Eric exined


    slowly.


    After all, some things couldn''t be rushed. If he didn''t reveal his n to Celine, she was unlikely to


    cooperate with him any further.


    That would implicate him and his master n would be dyed. If he could convince her, things would


    be much smoother for him.


    "Oh, you mean that she''ll leave him when this misunderstanding grows even deeper!" Celine said with


    great certainty.


    He had finally told her his insidious n. It seemed that Celine wasn''t wrong about his wicked


    characteristics.


    "Atta girl, Celine. Any more questions? If not, let''s begin the first phase."


    Eric wanted to hear Celine repeat it so that he could praise her wits.


    He was a skillful schemer, and ordinary people wouldn''t notice it.


    "Okay, Eric. I hope everything goes ording to n," Celine said. She was reluctant to sleep with


    him, but she had to admit that this method was very effective.


    Celine remembered how affected Irene had been by her lipstick stain on Edward''s coat. She wouldn''t


    mind doing something that would hurt Irene more, to the point where she might consider suicide.


    Celine was ted at the thought of it. She believed she could sessfully chase Irene away this time.


    "Rx, Celine. Have I ever let you down? Look, you''ve almost aplished your goal after


    cooperating with me," Eric spoke confidently, as though their victory was set in stone.


    ...


    Eric was sure his n would work, but s, udia was aware of their evil schemes.


    "Fine, Eric. Enough chatting¡ªlet''s get down to business," Celine said before kissing Eric of her own


    initiative. Although she really didn''t want to sleep with him, she would do anything to get her revenge.


    Now that he had finally persuaded Celine, Eric cut to the chase. They slept with each other in the living


    room.


    "Edward, Eric has been colluding with Celine. They have been scheming against you for quite a while!"


    udia said seriously. She believed that this piece of information would definitely be useful to him.


    "Mum, how do you know?" Edward asked in bewilderment after hearing her words. He never thought


    that Eric would collude with Celine. It seemed like he had underestimated him.


    "My son, even I can see how cold Irene has been treating you recently. That scandalous article was


    circting and there was also news of Sofia''s death. Even the greatest of saints would be affected by


    such depressing news, so I decided to pay Celine a visit and happened to hear their conversation."


    Of course, udia understood Irene''s actions. She had also imagined the worst case scenario¡ªIrene


    would leave silently, just like she had done. Back then, the only thing on udia''s mind was to run far


    away from the pain her husband''s affair had caused her. She thought she could escape from the


    emotional turmoil.


    In order to prevent Irene from doing the same, she decided to meet Celine in person. As a result, she


    discovered this shocking secret.


    "Hmm, so they have been colluding with each other right from the start. That exins a lot of things,"


    Edward muttered. He finally understood why there were some matters that he couldn''t make heads or


    tails of. Things had turned out to be like this.


    He had pulled some strings to ban Celine in the entertainment circle, but some directors mentioned she


    had someone supporting her from the shadows.


    Moreover, the photos of him and Celine were taken at just the right angle and time. How could it be a


    coincidence with how often it happened?


    In addition, Celine acted like she loved him to death when he went over to give her a warning. She paid


    no heed to his threat.


    "Yes, that''s good. Have you found a way to deal with them now? I''m worried Irene will leave you¡ªyou


    should pay attention to her actions," udia said worriedly.


    After all, she had gone through a simr situation before. How could she not know what Irene was


    thinking at this time?


    "Okay, what if we allow them to act as they please for now? But just when they think they''ve won, we''ll


    counterattack them! Mum, what do you think? As for Irene, I''ll always have someone keeping an eye


    on her," Edward told her his n.


    Both of them devised a n together in Edward''s office. They must defeat this man. After all, he was


    behaving more and more arrogantly in thepany.


    "Hmm. That''s not a bad idea, Edward. We have the initiative, and they''ll assume we''ve fallen into their


    hands. That''s when we''ll use our trump card!"


    This time, udia knew that her child would no longer get caught in their schemes. She felt quite


    grateful.


    "Oh, yeah. Mum, Eric wants to meet me tonight. He said it was important, and that I''d regret it if I didn''t


    go. Perhaps this is the first step of their n."


    Edward suddenly recalled what Eric had told him over the call this morning. He had nned to decline


    at first, but now that he knew Eric had been colluding with Celine, he had no choice but to go.


    "Edward, we should y along for now and observe their actions. Just when they think they''ve won,


    we''ll swoop in with our counterattack! You must meet him this evening. If there''s anything you need me


    to do, just let me know and I''ll arrange it for you."


    udia had a hunch what they would do next¡ªshe had witnessed what happened in Celine''s


    apartmentst night.


    She was not a fool. After returning from abroad, she slowly got to know what happened during the


    years she wasn''t by Edward''s side. She also knew that Celine had been pregnant with his child before.


    In the past, she couldn''t understand why Edward had gotten her pregnant, or why he allowed himself to


    be wrapped around Celine''s finger. He had even thought of divorcing Irene because of this pregnancy!


    However, she now understood what was going on.


    Moreover, she firmly believed that her child was not someone who would have intimate rtions with


    someone who wasn''t his wife.


    "I just remembered one more thing. Celine is having intimate rtions with Eric! I happened to witness


    itst night."


    udia felt that it was better for Edward to know these things, so that it would be easier for him deal


    with Eric and Celine.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So they''ve been having intimate rtions. In that case, Celine may not have been pregnant with my


    child! I was drunk back then, and immediately after I woke up, Celine told me that we had s*x. I


    believed it because we were both naked."


    Even now, Edward was aware that he had no recollection of what went on that night, especially what


    he had supposedly done with Celine.


    In that case, he decided to meet them tonight.

 Chapter 79 Tomorrows Departure

    Chapter 79 Tomorrow''s Departure


    Elio decided to pay Irene a visit after he made the necessary arrangements for Irene and her


    daughter''s departure.


    "Irene, everything has been arranged, and you''ll be going to Italy tomorrow. What do you think? You''ll


    definitely be able to take your mind off things once you''re there. After all, that ce is rich with awe-


    inspiring scenery."


    The moment Elio stepped into the room, he saw Irene lost in her own thoughts. He stood there for a


    long time, but she paid no attention to him.


    He wanted to know what she was thinking.


    "Wow, that was quick. Thank you, Elio. I think Italy is a fine ce¡ªI''ll have a good life there."


    Elio''s voice startled her out of her thoughts. She thought he had settled matters pretty quickly, and she


    would also be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.


    "Irene, you don''t have to force yourself to leave if you don''t want to. That way, we''ll be able to meet up


    often like we always did."


    Honestly, Elio knew Irene wouldn''t let go of Edward just like that. After all, she had loved him deeply for


    so many years, just like he had loved her. He had never let go of his love for her.


    "I didn''t force myself, Elio. I''m following my heart. Though, I have to admit I''m a little emotional now that


    I''ll be leaving the ce where I''ve spent so many years of my life. That''s all."


    Irene deliberately feigned a nonchnt attitude as she spoke. Truth be told, she wasn''t as calm as she


    looked.


    "Okay, I hope things go well. I just don''t want to see you regret your decision, so please think it through


    once more. Are you really going to leave this ce¡ªleave Edward behind? Irene, are you really willing


    to leave him?"


    Elio was very familiar with that feeling.


    After all, he was also in despair when he received news that Irene was going to marry Edward. He


    wanted to leave this ce behind, thinking that if he could no longer see her, then he would finally be


    able to let his feelings go.


    However, things did not turn out like that. Instead, it made him long for Irene even more. That was why


    he didn''t want her to make the same mistake he did.


    "Yes, I want to leave Edward and this ce behind. My heart has gone through enough anguish, and


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I''m sick of it. Elio, I''ve given it a lot of thought, so I won''t regret it. Just like how I paid no heed to your


    advice back then, I won''t regret this decision!"


    Irene''s words were so firm, but Elio knew she was all bark and no bite. He knew that she didn''t really


    want to leave this ce or Edward behind.


    "Elio, I didn''t regret my decision to marry Edward. True, he didn''t really treat me well after we got


    married. But I''ve made up my mind to leave him now, and I definitely won''t regret it. No matter how


    miserable my life may get in the future, it''s the result of my personal choice. I won''t regret it."


    Elio felt distressed when he heard Irene repeat her decision so firmly.


    "Oh Irene, how great would it be if you loved me instead of him? I will definitely treat you well and


    protect you from all this emotional turmoil. Moreover, I wouldn''t give you a reason to leave me," Elio


    thought.


    Elio definitely wouldn''t allow Irene to hear his silent confession. He knew it would only add to her


    burden if she heard it. After all, the one she loved was Edward, not Elio.


    Irene was a kind person who didn''t want to make others feel ufortable because of her.


    Honestly, it wasn''t a bad idea for her to leave.


    Once Edward lost Irene, he would learn to cherish her more. At that time, Irene would no longer get


    hurt, and she could live a happy life.


    He gave it some thought and finally epted it.


    "I know you very well, Irene. Once you''ve set your mind on something, you''ll do it without hesitation.


    Okay, you have my full support, and I believe in you," Elio spoke with sincerity.


    Perhaps herck of hesitation was also what he liked about her.


    "Pfft¡ªElio, what''s gotten into you? You''ve changed your mind so quickly, just like ady."


    Irene never thought that the ever handsome and elegant Elio would change his mind so easily. What a


    lovely surprise indeed. However, she no longer found it funny after putting more thought into it.


    It suddenly urred to her that Elio might''ve changed his mind this quickly because of her words. Irene


    had nothing to offer him, yet he treated her so well. He probably didn''t have it in him to voice his


    opinions.


    Elio was too kind to her, so she wouldn''t respond to him. She felt quite ashamed and wasn''t sure how


    she should approach him. Perhaps she shouldn''t turn to him for help in the future.


    That way, Elio would be able to find a girl who was better than Irene and find his own happiness. After


    all, she had already dyed him for so long.


    "Haha, nothing''s wrong with me. I''m perfectly fine. If I''ve somehow fried my brain, then I''ll have to be


    admitted into the hospital like you. C''mon, who said that only women can change their minds so easily?


    Men can do the same too, okay? Hmmph, how sexist of you."


    Elio watched as Ireneughed happily before guilt suddenly appeared on her face. It wasn''t wrong to


    call women fickle-minded.


    However, Elio knew why Irene had changed. The more he understood her way of thinking, the more his


    love grew for her. She was a kind individual who always put others before herself.


    Most women liked to be doted on by others, but Irene was different. He found himself quite fascinated


    by her personality.


    Elio didn''t want Irene to feel guilty about asking him for help, so he joked with her and appeared to be


    extremely rxed.


    "Elio, I think you came back because of your parents, right? I mean, you''ve been working abroad all


    these years, and I''m sure you''ve built up a wealth of contacts and resources over there. You won''t


    return for no reason."


    Irene knew he was trying to make her happy, but she couldn''t bear to watch anymore. Her words were


    blunt, for Elio had been so thoughtful towards her, and she needed to repay it.


    A person shouldn''t be too selfish. Irene had always followed this principle.


    "C''mon, Irene, people get homesick after spending too much time abroad. Moreover, my parents are


    getting older, so I should spend more time with them."


    Elio knew Irene so well, of course he understood what she was trying to say. But he really didn''t want


    her to worry about him. His hometown and his parents weren''t the only reason why he returned. He


    had missed her dearly too.


    He wanted to see how she was doing. If Irene was happy, he would find someone to make do with. But


    if she was unhappy, then he would continue to protect her until she found her happiness.


    Only then would he be able to let go of his feelings for her and find another person to love.


    "Yeah, I know. As people age, they normally want to see their child get married and have kids of their


    own! Elio, I hope you''ll find a girl to love too. Who knows, perhaps she might turn out to be even better


    than you think!"


    Irene was straightforward and told him the truth. She hoped that Elio would not devote himself to her


    any longer, for there was nothing she could offer him.


    Moreover, Irene knew that her best friend was deeply in love with Elio. She believed that if he spent


    more time with Millicent, then he would begin to catch feelings for her instead. After all, Irene could


    never end up with Elio in this lifetime of theirs.


    "Fine, fine. It seems that I can''t hide anything from you. It''s true, my parents told me to return because


    they wanted me to get married and give them grandchildren."


    Elio saw her questioning, and he figured he needed to answer it directly. He didn''t try to avoid the


    topic anymore because he knew he had to get it done and over with at some point.


    "After you leave for Italy, and after I am sure that you''re happy¡ªthat''s when I''ll meet other women and


    find someone to love. I''ll get married and start a family with her. Don''t worry about me, Irene."


    Sometimes, being truthful has its own merits too, for it could ease their worries. At least, that was how


    Elio felt.


    "Of course. That''s great! Elio, do you have anyone in mind? If you don''t, there''s somebody that I can


    introduce you to. She''s a wonderful person, and I''m sure you''ll find your own happiness with her."


    As Irene spoke, Elio had a hunch who she was referring to. He felt that the girl she was talking about


    was sweet and kind.


    "Don''t worry, Irene, I have someone in mind. Alright, take care now. You''ll be departing tomorrow," Elio


    said before taking his leave.


    After all, he had to return and prepare for Irene''s departure tomorrow.

 Chapter 80 Pretend To Be In a Coma

    Chapter 80 Pretend To Be In a Coma


    Meanwhile, Edward went to meet Eric at the address he had given him. However, Eric wasn''t there.


    "What are you doing here, Celine? I''m supposed to meet Eric, not you," Edward said, feigning his


    surprise as though he wasn''t aware they had schemed together.


    Edward knew that he needed to put on an act. He pretended to be angry and wanted to take his leave


    as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Edward, I know you must hate me right now. I lied to you because I had no choice¡ªyou''ll never agree


    to meet up if you knew it was me. That''s why I asked Eric to contact you."


    Celine continued to behave pitifully as she reached out for his sleeve, trying to stop him from leaving.


    Edward moved away to avoid her grasp in disgust. "I might''ve considered giving you a few minutes of


    my time if you had asked me nicely, Celine. However, with you behaving like this, I don''t think I will."


    He watched as Celine paused and retracted her hand awkwardly. "What a great actress you are,


    Celine," Edward sneered silently.


    "Tell me, what do you want? My time is precious and I don''t want to waste it on you," Edward huffed


    impatiently.


    Just this once, he would y along with their devious n. He was sure that Eric was keeping an eye


    on them nearby, watching their every move.


    "Um, I''ve suddenly came to the realisation that love isn''t something that can be forced. Edward, I want


    to apologise for hurting both you and Irene with my ignorant actions."


    When Celine saw Edward''s impatient expression morph into a serious one, she praised her acting


    skills. She felt that she should be nominated as the best leading actress.


    Celine was sure that her acting skills were far superior to the other actresses who had won the awards.


    "Okay, anything else? Or was that all you wanted to tell me? Am I free to leave now?"


    Though Celine''s eyes were filled with tears, Edward noticed the faint smile on her lips as she


    apologised. How could that detail escape his sharp gaze?


    If he wasn''t able to notice it, how could he have survived in the business world as long as he did?


    Moreover, his business dealings were often sessful. It seemed that Celine had underestimated him


    and ced too much faith in her acting skills.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave, Edward. Of course, I''m not here to give you a mere apology. No, that


    would be letting both of you off the hook too easily," Celine thought.


    "Edward, I''ll be leaving soon. Perhaps we''ll never get another chance to see each other in the future.


    The entertainment circle is very chaotic, and I can''t bear the harshments other people make about


    me. Their words stab me like a knife."


    Celine burst into tears as she spoke, her snot covering her face and her voice choked with sobs.


    "Hmmph! Edward, I don''t believe you''ll still be able to leave without giving me a chance to speak!"


    Celine thought. She poured out all her sorrow as best as she could to make it look real. Perhaps this


    was the most serious she had ever been throughout her acting career.


    "I am well aware of what I did in the past. If I were to continue acting, I may receive another bacsh


    from the public opinion some day," Celine spoke each sentence with great difficulty, for she had to cry


    with all her might in order to appear more pitiful.


    "Hmm, I''vee to the sudden realisation how difficult it must be to act¡ªespecially if you aspire to be


    an excellent actress," Edward said abruptly with the intention of frightening her. At the same time, he


    picked up a piece of tissue and handed it to Celine.


    Celine looked up at him in shock when she heard him. However, she saw how he handed her the


    tissue to dry her tears, as though he sympathised with her sorrow.


    She assumed she was simply being too jittery and thinking too much about it. After all, he was still


    considerate towards her, so how would he know she was currently putting on a show? Sure, he was a


    smart man, but Celine had faith in her acting skills.


    "Thanks, Edward. For being so understanding, and for the tissue. I hope we can enjoy onest meal


    together before I leave for good, because we may never see each other again in the future," Celine


    said sadly.


    She knew that Edward ced a high value upon rtionships. As long as she said something


    sorrowful, her victory was almost set in stone. Celine was certain her wishful thinking woulde true.


    However, Celine failed to consider that Edward wouldn''t pay attention to a person who schemed and


    took advantage of people''s emotions like she did.


    After all, most people liked to keep a scheming person by their side for their own selfish benefit.


    Emotions and feelings were simply tools used to further their wicked ns. Edward had to pretend for a


    while before he could see Celine''s tricks.


    "I grew up in a single-parent family, so I''m rather d I could spend many years by your side. I will be


    taking my leave after this meal, and I''m not sure if we''ll ever meet again in the future. Would you have


    thisst meal with me?" Celine asked pathetically.


    Edward''s eyes were sharp like an eagle, and he noticed the evil grin that shed across her face when


    she mentioned the meal.


    "Fine," Edward replied briefly. He wanted to see if Celine would actually be as crafty as he had thought.


    "Edward, let us share a toast. This toast symbolises my apology towards you and Irene. You must drink


    it, otherwise I won''t be able to forget the mistakes I have made here."


    Celine gulped down the wine in her ss confidently as soon as she finished speaking. However, she


    still despised wine, for she had identally slept with Eric because she was drunk.


    "Okay, you''ll be leaving to start a new life elsewhere. How can I be so petty? I''ll ept your apology,"


    Edward said before downing the wine to show his sincerity.


    "This second ss represents a farewell to our friendship of many years. I''ve drank it, so you should


    too. After all, it''s rare for our fates to be intertwined in such a way."


    Celine seemed to be telling the truth, but she was the only one who knew whether it was truth or lies.


    Edward felt a twinge in his heart when he heard her talk about their fates. Why didn''t she cherish it


    properly then?


    Edward wanted to ask her, however, he knew that things had changed and she was no longer the


    sweet childhood friend he once knew.


    "Finally, thisst ss of wine symbolises my well-wishes for you and Irene. I hope you can both spend


    your days and grow old together. This ss is the most important one, so you have to drink it," Celine


    saw that Edward had already consumed two sses of wine.


    She was sure that no matter how strong Edward''s willpower was, he would be knocked out after the


    third ss of wine. The reason for that was because both Eric and herself had gotten the waiter to slip


    some drugs into his wine.


    Moreover, they had mixed in double the amount of drugs. There was no way he would still be fine after


    downing all three sses.


    However, they weren''t aware that Edward had ced his men within the restaurant and the waiter


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    hadn''t added the drugs into the wine.


    "Hmm, I''m quite fond of thisst wish of yours, Celine. I''ll drink to it first. You can down yours whenever


    you''d like," Edward deliberately pretended to be a little dizzy as he spoke, so that Celine would assume


    he was about to pass out.


    "Okay, I''m drinking it now," Celine said. She saw how he drank thest ss of wine and felt ted, so


    she quickly finished her own ss.


    "Oh no, Edward, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay? C''mon, sober up a little. Are you drunk?"


    Celine asked tentatively as she poked him.


    "Hey, Eric! Where are you? Come here, I''ve already knocked him out. Unless you expect me to carry


    him into the room myself?!" Celine yelled angrily into the phone.


    "Listen up, Celine. Get that waiter to send him into the room. I don''t want to touch him. Hmmph!" Eric


    huffed. Unbeknownst to everyone, Edward had turned on the recording app on his phone when he


    arrived. Everything they said had been recorded.


    "You-! Fine!" Celine wanted to say something in retaliation, but Eric had hung up the phone. She threw


    the phone on the table in a fit of anger.


    "Waiter! Help me bring this man to his room," Celine ordered. She needed to vent her rage, so her tone


    of voice wasn''t gentle as she spoke to the waiter standing some distance away.


    "You may leave. Remember to close the door on your way out," Celine dismissed the waiter after he


    helped her to bring Edward into the room.


    Celine looked at Edward, who was pretending to be unconscious, and stripped him of his clothes


    happily.

 Chapter 81 Shareholders Meeting

    Chapter 81 Shareholder''s Meeting


    Celine wasn''t aware that Edward was pretending to be unconscious. She was sure that Eric''s and her


    n had seeded, so she went on a monologue about it.


    "Haha, Edward, I''ve used the same trick to get you drunkst time! How silly of you to fall for it twice!


    Just like back then, you''ll think that you''ve had s*x with me when nothing has actually happened!


    Nobody is allowed to have what I can''t get!" Celine muttered to herself.


    ...


    However, Edward heard everything she said. He felt quite ted when he found out nothing had


    happened between Celine and him. As it turned out, he didn''t do anything to hurt Irene.


    She didn''t know that everything that was happening in the room had been recorded. In fact, after


    Celine and Eric booked this room, udia and Edward had asked someone to put a little camera in the


    room.


    Celine also wasn''t aware that Edward had recorded her little monologue on his phone.


    Meanwhile, Irene was waiting for Edward in the hospital. She was about to leave for Italy tomorrow, but


    her husband had yet to show up despite thete hour. Irene felt a little disappointed.


    She had been staring at the figures walking past the door to her ward, but Edward was nowhere to be


    found.


    "Irene, why do you keep staring at the door? You''ve been staring ever since I arrived. Hmm, you must


    be waiting for Edward!"


    Millicent felt quite sad at the thought of Irene traveling to Italy, so she decided to pay her a visit tonight.


    After all, it wouldn''t be easy for them to meet up in the future.


    "I''ll be honest with you, Millicent. Despite my decision to leave, I''m not letting go of my feelings for


    Edward. But I can''t just let things slide like nothing happened. It would hurt me even more."


    Since Millicent was her best friend, Irene didn''t want to hide anything from her. She wanted to tell her


    how she felt.


    "It''s okay, Irene. It''s normal for you to think like that. Just let nature take its course. There''s a wall


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    around your heart right now, but your feelings for him run deep. One day, you''ll return when that wall is


    gone."


    Millicent knew her very well, and she hoped that Irene could follow her heart instead of forcing herself.


    "Thanks, Millicent. I know what I should do now," Irene said. She managed to make up her mind after


    listening to her best friend.


    It was impossible for her to ept him now, but she was also quite reluctant to leave himpletely.


    It would be best for her to leave for a period of time and return after she settled her feelings. That way,


    she wouldn''t be forced to keep everything to herself.


    "It''s okay, Irene. We don''t need words to understand each other. Have you packed up your things?


    Where is your child?" Millicent asked Irene concernedly.


    "I don''t have a lot of things to pack. A wet nurse is taking care of my baby in the next room," Irene


    replied. During her confinement period, she would asionally ask thedy to bring her baby over, but


    she wouldn''t sleep with her child.


    "Alright then. It''s gettingte, and you should rest up for tomorrow''s flight. I''ll see you off at the airport


    tomorrow!" Millicent said before leaving.


    Irene was about to fly tomorrow, and Millicent didn''t know if Edward hade up with a solution. Back


    when she first discovered why Irene was upset with her husband, she had informed him privately.


    Edward said that he had a n and told her not to worry. However, Irene was leaving tomorrow and it


    was alreadyte at night, yet he was nowhere to be seen. How could Millicent not be worried?


    Meanwhile, Edward was confused why Celine hadn''t passed out yet as he recorded her monologue.


    It had been a while since hest saw Irene, and he managed to find out the details of Celine and Eric''s


    n, so he was eager to leave this ce. Moreover, the board meeting was tomorrow. He would


    definitely be able to expose Eric and overthrow him with this evidence!


    "That''s strange, why am I starting to get sleepy? Looks like we''ll really need to spend the night


    together, Edward," Celine mumbled before falling asleep.


    In fact, Celine was the one who drank the drugged wine, but it took a while to take effect. udia had


    drugged the sses of wine, but Edward had eaten the antidote, so he was immune to the drug''s


    effects.


    "Mum, we''ve got the evidence. Don''t worry, Eric will be devastated during the board meeting


    tomorrow," Edward said after went into the neighbouring room where udia was currently watching


    the footage of what Celine had done to him.


    "That''s good. We''re going to bring Eric down tomorrow," udia said with satisfaction. She was sure


    they could defeat Eric this time.


    "Okay, Mum, I''m going to visit Irene. It''s been a while since Ist saw her," Edward said. He missed his


    wife a little. udia could see that Irene was the only thing on his mind right now, so she let him go.


    "Of course, go ahead. Be careful on your way," udia replied. Edward handed all the evidence to


    over for her to sort it out before leaving in a hurry.


    "Hello, how''s Irene?" Edward asked the person he arranged to watch over Irene as he drove.


    "She is the same as before. Mr. Ann visited her once today, and Miss Baker has just left," the


    subordinate answered Edward''s question respectfully.


    "Okay, thanks. Please continue to watch over her tomorrow. If anything happens, call me as soon as


    possible," Edward ordered before hanging up. Millicent had warned him that Irene wanted to leave, so


    he should continue to be careful.


    There was a reason why Elio chose bring Irene away tomorrow.


    Today was thest day of Irene''s confinement period, and tomorrow, Edward had to attend the


    shareholder''s meeting. The fight between Eric and Edward was sure to capture all of his attention, so it


    would be easy for Elio to sneak Irene and her child away.


    When Edward arrived at Irene''s ward, she had already fallen asleep. After all, she had to catch a flight


    tomorrow and take care of her baby. She went to bed after Millicent left.


    "Irene, everything will be solved tomorrow. This misunderstanding was the result of Celine and Eric''s


    n to tear us apart."


    Edward didn''t know if Irene was pretending or if she was really asleep, but he wanted to tell her what


    was on his mind.


    "Mr. Wilson, take a look at how much thepany''s stock has dropped because of that scandal of


    yours. Moreover, your inws has also taken advantage of ourpany''s reputation for their own


    benefit. We need you to give us a reasonable exnation for all this."


    The person who spoke was an aged shareholder. His words held power, and the other shareholders


    were sure to follow in his steps.


    "That''s right, Mr. Wilson. Look at this month''s revenue. How much loss did we suffer due to your


    recklessness?" The shareholders were not worried, but they were upset about thepany''s loss


    because it meant they would profit less.


    "Exactly, Mr. Wilson. If you can''t bring us great profits, we should rece you with someone who can.


    I''m sure there will be no objections, because this is for the benefit of thepany," said one of the


    displeased shareholders.


    ...


    "Mr. Wilson, haven''t we agreed beforehand? This partnership will only exist if you can guarantee us the


    greatest benefit. Now that things have turned out like this, our only option is to leave."


    ...


    All of the shareholders expressed their dissatisfaction regarding Edward''s actions during the past


    month. Eric was greatly pleased at the sight of theirints and Edward''s unhappy expression.


    He believed that he could force Edward to step down as president.


    "Allow me to exin, everyone. Mr. Wilson is still young and will always be troubled by his love affairs.


    That''s why he can''t devote himself to his work and will naturally make some mistakes. Please forgive


    him."


    Eric seemed to be defending Edward as he spoke, but he had his own motives.


    "Hence, I hope we can all be understanding. Since Mr. Wilson can''t devote himself to work and can''t


    bring more benefits to thepany, I believe I''m the more viable candidate."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the shareholders began to discuss this matter.


    Some of the shareholders were hesitant. After all, Eric had just returned from abroad and was


    inexperienced. But he had a good track record and performed very well in thepany.


    Some of the shareholders feared it was a risky move. After all, Edward had been able to bring them


    quite a lot of benefits in the past, and this was the only month that they made a little less.


    For a moment, the shareholders were a little uncertain.


    Just as Edward was going to reveal the evidence he had collected about Eric''s ploy, his phone rang. It


    came from the person he had asked to watch over Irene.


    "Excuse me, I need to take this call," Edward said before taking his leave.

 Chapter 82 Departure

    Chapter 82 Departure


    "Irene is leaving?!"


    Edward''s greatest nightmare had juste true. Ever since the day Millicent told him Irene was


    thinking about leaving, he worried about whether she would actually do it. He didn''t think that the day


    woulde so soon.


    "Yes, Young Master. She is currently on her way to the airport with Mr. Ann and Miss Baker. She


    mentioned being discharged from the hospital this morning. By the time we found out, they had already


    left," reported the subordinate.


    "Okay, I got it. I''ll be right there. Keep an eye on them," Edward said before hanging up and rushing


    back into the office.


    "Let''s call it a day. We can think about it before our next meeting," Edward dered in a hurry. He left


    the room immediately after, and his anxiety was clear to the shareholders.


    "Let''s respect Mr. Wilson''s decision and end the meeting for now. We can use this time to consider


    what was suggested earlier," Eric said in a happy tone. He had achieved two birds with one stone¡ª


    Edward would no longer be the president, and Irene had left the country.


    As long as Irene left, Edward would be upied and have no time forpany matters. udia was


    very sure that they would be able to defeat Eric today, but she had received a call about Irene''s


    decision to leave.


    udia supported Edward''s actions. True, they may have given up the opportunity to bring Eric down,


    but another opportunity would soon arise. After all, people were bound to make mistakes every now


    and then.


    "Millicent, I know you''re by Irene''s side. Can you stall her for me? I''m on my way to the airport now, but


    I''m stuck in traffic. Please buy me some time, I''ll be there soon."


    Edward felt rather anxious as he looked at the congested road. The traffic was really bad, and he


    needed Millicent''s help to stall Irene. After all, he wasn''t sure how far Irene was from the airport.


    "Hurry up, Edward. I''ve already tried talking to her. Besides, you''re the reason why she''s decided to


    leave, so you''re the only one who can resolve this."


    Millicent felt her phone vibrate and wondered who messaged her. When she looked at her phone, she


    saw Edward''s message and replied to it.


    She was very surprised.


    Millicent didn''t tell Edward that Irene was leaving today, but he managed to get this information


    somehow. It was obvious that he cared about his wife dearly. As it turned out, she wasn''t wrong about


    Edward, and Irene had found someone who returned her feelings.


    "Okay, thanks, Millicent. I got it," Edward replied. He was grateful to Millicent, and it helped him figure


    out what his next course of action should be. But it did nothing to ease his anxiety.


    "You stay in traffic and make your way to the airport as soon as you can," Edward ordered as he got


    out of the car.


    "Okay, Mr. Wilson. Where are you going now?" Lily barely had time to react before she saw him break


    into a sprint.


    She watched as Edward left in a hurry. She knew that he loved his wife dearly. After all, the was the


    first time she had seen him so nervous.


    "Oh my god, he''s amazing. What a boss! He''s so cool!" Lily thought. She assumed he would run all the


    way to the airport, but he got on one of the rental bicycles by the roadside and had disappeared among


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    the forest of vehicles.


    Most people were quite annoyed as they waited for the traffic to move. Suddenly, Edward zoomed past


    them on his rental bicycle and attracted their attention. After all, he was dressed in a smart suit.


    "Wow! Who is this man? He''s so handsome! Look at him wearing a suit as he pedals away to the


    airport! What a charming man. Could he be going after his girlfriend?"


    A young couple watched as Edward hurried along, and thedy eximed in amazement.


    "Hmmph, look at you ogling him. What''s so great about him?" muttered the man. He felt jealous that his


    girlfriend was looking at a man that wasn''t him.


    Edward''s strange behavior attracted the attention of many people. Suddenly, everyone felt that the


    traffic jam had be more bearable, for it was rare for them to witness such a sight.


    "Good luck, Mr. Wilson! I hope everything goes well with your wife!" Lily thought. She sincerely hoped


    that Irene could forgive Edward and reconcile with each other. That way, her work would be easier.


    In addition, Lily treated Edward as her role model. He was efficient and his work ethics were superb!


    Whenever she couldn''t figure something out, he could always find a solution easily.


    Moreover, even though Edward was normally stoic, he treated Irene really well. Lily admired that about


    him.


    "Irene, please wait for me, "Edward prayed.


    ...


    No matter how hard he pedaled, he felt time passing slowly, and he was still a long way from the


    airport.


    In the past, Edward didn''t care about Irene because he didn''t have feelings for her. However, things


    were different now. He was afraid he would lose her because he loved her dearly.


    "Irene, did you pack everything? Are you sure you haven''t forgotten something?" Millicent tried to ask


    Irene.


    "Irene, have you truly let go of Edward and your feelings for him?" Millicent asked silently.


    "No, don''t worry, Millicent. Even if I really forgot to bring something, I can always buy them at the airport


    or in Italy," Irene replied as she looked at her daughter she held in her arms.


    Of course, Irene understood what she was trying to ask. She knew that Millicent wanted her to stay,


    and that she had contacted Edward.


    After all, she noticed how Millicent looked at her phone earlier. She had received a text message and


    paused before replying to it. That couldn''t have been her parents, for they would normally give her a


    call if they missed her.


    Moreover, she knew most of the people that Millicent knew. Elio was driving at the moment, so there


    was no way he sent her a message. Edward was the only other person who would text Millicent.


    "Irene, have you really made up your mind? It''s not toote to turn around¡ªwe haven''t reached the


    airport, and you haven''t boarded the ne yet," Elio decided to ask bluntly.


    "Yeah, I''m sure of my decision. Don''t worry. Now, both of you are still single, so I can''t help but be


    worried about you guys. C''mon now, I want to attend your wedding!"


    Irene knew that Millicent liked Elio, but he loved her instead. She felt a little guilty that things turned out


    like this. Why did Elio have to love her instead of Millicent?


    Irene felt like she was somehow responsible for it. In fact, it wasn''t her fault, but she couldn''t help


    herself from feeling that way.


    Perhaps it was precisely because Irene regarded them as her best friends that she gave them a sense


    of loss¡ªunable to obtain what they wanted. At the end of the day, Irene was far too kind and


    emotional.


    "Oh, Irene. Let''s settle your affairs before talking about our affairs. When that timees, you''re free to


    do whatever you want with us," Elio said jokingly.


    But these words sounded strange to Millicent.


    She wasn''t sure what Elio meant by "us".


    Millicent still remembered the time Elio kissed her. She was so happy, but he didn''t reply when she


    asked him about it. She never understood what he meant, but she assumed he had mistaken her for


    Irene at that time.


    "Fine, fine. Once I get on that ne, I''ll get to worry over you guys like a mother hen! After all, we can


    consider my business dealt with by then!" Irene kept her tone light, but she felt a little upset.


    "That''s right, Irene. We just want the best for you!" Elio said. They could see that Irene was reluctant to


    leave, but her feelings for Edward ran deep. It really hurt her.


    "We''re at the airport. Let''s go," Elio said.


    Irene felt an inexplicable sense of sadness at the thought of leaving.


    Millicent turned around subconsciously. She hoped to see a glimpse of Edward catching up to them,


    but s! Nobody was behind them.


    They slowly made their way to the lounge for a break.


    The atmosphere became quite solemn.


    "Have you reached the airport?" Millicent couldn''t help but send a message to Edward.

 Chapter 83 Preventing Irenes Departure

    Chapter 83 Preventing Irene''s Departure


    Edward received Millicent''s text just as he was about to reach the airport. His anxiety spiked and he


    pedalled even faster.


    "I''ll be there in a few minutes. Please buy me some time," Edward replied. Time had never passed so


    slowly before and the road to the airport felt endless.


    "Okay," Millicent replied.


    However, there was only so much she could do to stall Irene. If Edward didn''t arrive at the airport in


    time, everything would''ve been for nought.


    "Alright guys, I should go check in," Irene said. There were less people in the queue to check in, so she


    stood up. Reluctant as she was, she needed to stick to her decision.


    "Okay. Irene, let me carry your baby for you. It''ll be more convenient that way," Millicent said, trying to


    stall. Like this, Irene would need toe to get her baby before passing the security gates. Edward


    would now have slightly more time.


    "Millicent, are you trying to stall time for Edward?" Elio asked after Irene left. He noticed what Millicent


    had been doing.


    He saw how anxious Millicent had been when she looked at her phone.


    "Yeah. I know how much they love each other, but Celine and Eric''s viinous n wedged a


    misunderstanding between them. As Irene''s best friend, I should do something to help them."


    Millicent spoke her mind without caring what Elio might think about her.


    In any case, Elio didn''t like her. That had always been obvious, hadn''t it?


    "You did the right thing, Millicent," Elio said. He didn''t expect her to be so concerned about Irene or


    treat her so well. He felt like he had just met her for the first time.


    "Yeah. Thanks for understanding, Elio," Millicent said in surprise. She thought he would oppose her, but


    he didn''t.


    "It''s okay. I can see how much you care about Irene. It''s hard to find such a good friend nowadays,"


    Elio said sincerely.


    "Alright, I''m leaving. I''ll contact both of you once I reach Italy. Bye!" Irene said as she took her child


    from Millicent before turning around.


    Suddenly, Irene''s cell phone vibrated. She declined the call when she saw Edward''s name on the


    screen.


    Edward couldn''t find Irene when he arrived, so he called her anxiously. But she didn''t want to answer it.


    He had no choice but to call Millicent instead.


    "Millicent, where are you now?" Edward asked anxiously.


    "We''re at the boarding pass! Hurry, Irene has just checked in!" Millicent eximed. She hoped he could


    reach Irene in time and prevent her from going to Italy.


    "Millicent, where''s Irene?" Edward asked. He didn''t see Irene anywhere near Millicent and Elio.


    "She''s just gone in! Hurry, go!" she yelled. Edward dashed through the gates right after she was done


    speaking. Both Millicent and Elio stood there in shock.


    Edward searched for Irene desperately, but he couldn''t find her in the crowd. Just when he almost lost


    his mind, he saw her about to board the ne.


    "Wait, Irene! Don''t leave me behind! Are you really going to leave by yourself?! Don''t you love me


    anymore?" Edward yelled. He ran over and hugged her tightly, pressing her body into his.


    "Why are you here, Edward? How did you know that I was here? Did Millicent ask you toe here?"


    Irene retorted. She was quite happy to see him chase after her. She felt rather hollow when she didn''t


    see him earlier.


    Irene wasn''t sure why such thorny questions came out of her mouth when she saw him rush to her


    eagerly.


    "Irene, you can''t leave me alone. Come home with me," Edward said before grabbing her hand and


    leading her away from the crowd.


    Irene resisted at first, but she could not overpower a man. Moreover, she was holding her baby and


    had to leave with him.


    "Let go, Edward! Why are you doing this to me? I''m free to go wherever I want. It''s none of your


    business! You should be with Celine instead of wasting your precious time here."


    Irene slipped out of Edward''s grip after they got away from the crowd. She spoke coldly to him because


    what happened between Celine and him was still on her mind.


    "Irene, I can exin. Please listen?" Edward pleaded. He had to clear up this misunderstanding.


    However, Irene only stood there silently.


    "Irene, I swear I have never been in a rtionship with Celine. Eric and Celine have conspired against


    us! Come, I''ll show you the videos and recordings when we get home."


    Edward wasn''t sure what to do when Irene didn''t react. Did she really throw away all her feelings for


    him?


    "What''s wrong, Irene? Don''t you trust me? Or do you not care about me anymore?" Edward spoke, hurt


    evident in his voice.


    How could Irene not notice? She knew Edward was sad, but she didn''t understand why she felt so


    distant from him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, Edward."


    Irene was happy to hear that he had nothing to do with Celine. If he had told her about this earlier, she


    would''ve been ted.


    But things had changed. She could no longer return to her cheerful self. No matter how much he


    exined himself, there was no way for her to bridge the gap between their hearts.


    Perhaps the farthest distance in the world was the gulf between hearts. It didn''t matter that they were


    physically close to each other now.


    But there was a deep gulf between their hearts now.


    Edward smiled when Irene finally replied. She noticed a subtle change in him.


    "Hello, we''re about to take off. Do you still want to board?" asked the air stewardess. She didn''t want


    them to miss the flight.


    "We aren''t boarding. Thank you!" Edward answered. He would definitely not allow Irene to leave him.


    "Let''s go home, Irene," Edward said gently.


    He ced a hand on her shoulder and led her away from the boarding area.


    Now that Edward was here, Irene knew he would never allow her to leave. She had no choice but to


    return with him.


    "Irene, Edward! You''re back!" Millicent said happily.


    Millicent was looking in the direction of the boarding area anxiously, but she couldn''t find Irene or


    Edward anywhere.


    Moreover, the staff had just announced that the flight would be taking off soon. She thought that


    Edward couldn''t find Irene in the crowd. Or perhaps she was unwilling to return with him.


    "Yeah. Thanks, Millicent," Edward said sincerely. He wouldn''t be able to find Irene so quickly without


    her help.


    "Let''s go home," Irene said indifferently, and nobody could tell if she was upset or happy. However, she


    came to realise that Edward was very charismatic. He could even win over Millicent''s favour. She


    needed to give him some credit for that.


    In the past, Millicent would support her fully no matter what decision she made¡ªeven if it was a little


    unconventional. Yet now, she had decided to help Edward stop her from leaving.


    "Okay, Irene, let''s go!" Millicent answered quickly. She knew that Irene would punish her for this, so she


    buttered up to her.


    "Irene, let me carry your baby. You must be tired after carrying her for so long," Millicent said


    thoughtfully as she reached out for the child.


    "Okay. You''re the best, Millicent!" Irene agreed. After all, she knew Millicent was worried she would be


    mad, but she needed to say something meaningful.


    Edward and Elio chuckled involuntarily.

 Chapter 84 Caught in the Middle

    Chapter 84 Caught in the Middle


    When the girls heard Edward and Elioughing, Irene suddenly didn''t feel like punishing Millicent


    anymore. After all, they were both on the same side. How could they allow the guys tough at them?


    "Let''s drive home instead of standing around," Edward said. He could feel that Irene was beginning to


    get upset again. He had to interject because he didn''t want to make her mad.


    He knew that these two besties were just teasing each other and found it rather amusing.


    "That''s right. Come on, let''s go home," Elio said. He couldn''t just stand there while Edward mediated


    the situation. They shared a knowing nce with each other.


    "Okay, let''s go," Irene said. She knew she would beughed at if she "punished" Millicent now. It wasn''t


    the right time.


    "Irene, look at Charlotte. Her lips look like yours, so I''m sure she''ll turn out to be as beautiful as you are


    when she grows up," Millicent said. She noticed how simr the baby was to her mother as she sat in


    the back seat of the car.


    Millicent sighed involuntarily. Although she simply said that in passing, the other three people thought


    she was still trying to butter up to Irene.


    "Of course! Did you think Charlotte would look like you, her godmother?" Irene joked. Millicent was too


    easy to tease sometimes, and she would get "bullied" by Irene.


    "Haha. Now, if she was my biological child, she would surely be as beautiful as a fairy," Millicent


    retorted. She realised she had made a mistake, so she needed to defend herself.


    "Hm, she''s pretty quick-witted. She didn''t allow herself to be teased endlessly," Elio thought. In the past


    couple of days, he felt like he had just met Millicent for the very first time. However, what happened


    next shocked him.


    "That also depends on whose genes are involved, am I right?" Edward asked. How could he allow his


    wife to be at a disadvantage? Obviously, he would take her side to win her heart and forgiveness.


    Afterwards, they could express their appreciation to Millicent together.


    "What are good genes without humanity?" Millicent rebuked Edward.


    After everything she had done to help Edward win Irene back, she didn''t expect him to abandon her so


    quickly. Though it was to be expected, for Irene was his wife.


    Elio sat next to Millicent and saw her pout cutely. He felt that she was a simple girl.


    Of course, they knew who Millicent was referring to. But when they thought about it, they realised she


    was actually offended by thement.


    "C''mon, Millicent. Not all human genes are good, right?" Irene asked. She couldn''t let Edward "bully"


    her best friend, so she had to help her.


    Her dissatisfaction with Edward grew.


    However, Edward assumed that he was now on Irene''s good side. He thought this would help him


    resolve the misunderstanding. But he was wrong.


    "Yes, yes, Irene is correct!" Edward interjected before Millicent could answer. He thought he was


    ttering Irene.


    Elio was speechless as he sat there silently. He observed the way the conversation was going and


    thought that Millicent was going to be cannon fodder.


    "Is that so? Looks like I haven''t learnt much in university, because I don''t really understand such


    profound questions. Perhaps you should ask other people about it. Hehe," Millicent said, ying dumb.


    She obviously knew she would be cannon fodder for Irene and Edward. Therefore, she needed to shift


    the focus before she "died" without knowing what hit her.


    "Irene, I want to take a short nap. Wake me up when we arrive," Elio said. He wasn''t stupid. He didn''t


    want to be caught in the middle of their "war" like Millicent was.


    Millicent''s original intention was to divert Irene and Edward''s attention to Elio. That was why he needed


    to pretend to sleep, lest he joined Millicent in being cannon fodder for the married couple.


    "Okay, don''t worry," Irene answered thoughtfully.


    A pang of jealousy hit Edward suddenly when he saw Irene treat Elio so nicely.


    "Love is the secret of butterflies. But I say love is mysterious..." Edward turned on the radio,


    deliberately ying a passionate song so that Elio wouldn''t sleep soundly.


    How could Irene not know what Edward was trying to do? However, she was tired and didn''t want to


    bother herself with him. In any case, nothing was wrong with listening to music, so there was no need


    for her to say anything.


    Millicent also noticed that Edward was a little upset. She felt suffocated too, and she wanted tough,


    but she knew she would only make herself angry if she did.


    Irene had nothing better to do, so she looked out the window. Her facial expression was upset too.


    Edward was jealous that Irene treated Elio so well in front of him.


    Soon, their surroundings grew familiar, and they arrived at the Wilson family mansion. Many servants


    lined the path to the main entrance of the mansion. udia and Madeline stood in front of them.


    Madeline''s health was deteriorating because of her age.


    Irene felt strange when she saw so many people weing her. That was because nobody treated her


    like this in the Jones family even though she was part of the family.


    If even the servants had such a bad attitude towards her, there was nothing more to be said of Tristan


    and Beth. Back when she had just married into the Wilson family, the servants treated her like an


    ordinary person because they didn''t like her.


    This was the first time that Irene had received such a grand reception. She was really ttered. Even


    udia and Madeline were standing at the door to wee Irene, so she felt very honoured.


    "We''re home. Let''s go," Edward said before Irene could wake Elio. His jealousy would only grow if she


    did.


    "We''re home, Charlotte. Are you happy? Her little mouth is so cute," Millicent said as she held the baby


    in her arms. She felt overwhelmed with joy when she looked at the baby.


    In fact, Elio wasn''t asleep throughout the journey, and he heard Edward say they had arrived. That was


    why he pretended to wake up.


    "Irene, you''ve finally returned with Edward. We have been waiting for you toe home. Wee


    home," Madeline said in satisfaction.


    After all, she really couldn''t bear to see her leave Edward. But she was old and had no control over


    Irene if she really wanted to leave.


    "Wee home, Irene," udia had a good temperament as she spoke. After all, she was an artist


    too. She was able to make people feel valued especially when her tone was serious.


    "Wee home, Young Madam!" eximed the servants. Irene felt like she was an important person,


    for this was her first time receiving such a grand reception.


    Irene suddenly felt very special, and a new emotion bubbled forth from her heart. She wasn''t sure how


    to describe that feeling.


    "Oh my. What a grand reception!" Millicent eximed. She was dumbfounded by the reception.


    However, she was also a daughter of a rich family, so she had seen such a big scene before. She


    sighed silently.


    "Grandma, mum, thank you," Irene said. She was touched by their actions. After all, they were much


    older than her, yet they were here to wee her home personally.


    "Grandma, mum, I''ve brought Irene home. This time, I won''t lose her again," Edward said to them. He


    respected them greatly.


    Women were indeed emotional beings, and Irene began to cry at such a sight. There were also tears in


    udia and Madeline''s eyes that threatened to spill over at any second.


    Edward felt a little sad when he saw this. These three women were very important to him. He didn''t


    want to see them standing outside and crying.


    "C''mon, don''t cry," Edward tried to persuade them.


    "That''s right. Please don''t cry, or you''ll make me cry too," Millicent also tried to persuade them.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elio watched Millicent from the sidelines. He really wanted to know more about her.

 Chapter 85 A Lavish Dinner

    Chapter 85 A Lavish Dinner


    "Mum, let''s invite everyone in for a seat!" udia said. She suddenly noticed that Millicent and Elio


    were also there. It would be rude to ignore them. After all, she was the wife of an important family and


    paid great attention to etiquette.


    "Millicent, Mr. Ann, pleasee in and have a seat."


    Madeline quickly wiped away her tearstains. She addressed Elio formally because she didn''t want to


    establish a close rtionship with him. She was quite protective of Irene.


    She knew that Elio liked Irene. Of course, she hoped that her grandson and could have a good


    rtionship with his wife without having to worry about another man liking her. Although she knew that


    he wasn''t a bad person, she was still defensive about Irene.


    "Come, let''s go inside. We shouldn''t let an elderly person like grandma wait," Irene said. She also


    invited Millicent and Elio as though she was the host of the house.


    Edward was happy to see Irene had also regarded herself as a member of the Wilson family. He smiled


    at her unconsciously, and his happiness could be seen clearly in his eyes.


    "Edward, what are you standing there for? Quick, you should also invite them into the house," Irene


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    chided her husband with some dissatisfaction.


    She could feel a strong gaze looking at her as she spoke earlier, so she turned around and saw


    Edward. She felt embarrassed, so she said something harsh.


    "Okay, Irene. I''ll listen to my wife!" Edward said shamelessly. He didn''t seem to care that everyone was


    still around.


    Irene felt like crawling into a hole when she heard his shameless words. Why didn''t she realise that


    Edward had such a yful side to him when she was chasing after his love back then?


    "Pfft! Charlotte, darling, let''s head indoors first while your father coaxes your mother," Millicent said,


    deliberately making Irene feel embarrassed. After all, she had been "bullied" by her in the car earlier.


    "Haha! Charlotte, let''s head inside first with Ms. Millicent," Madeline said happily.


    She knew she had chosen the right wife for her grandson when she saw him teasing her. Look,


    Edward''s heart had been captured by Irene.


    For years, Edward had always behaved coldly. Perhaps this characteristic developed because his


    mother had left him alone when he was still a child.


    "Edward, you''re acting like a spoiled child in front of everyone. Even if you aren''t embarrassed, I am!"


    Irene huffed. She felt angry and ashamed.


    It was all Edward''s fault! Hmph!


    "Irene, if you don''t like it, then I won''t say it in public. How about that? I''ll listen to you," Edward said. He


    seemed to ignore what she meant and continued to tter her shamelessly.


    "Edward, you..." Irene was at a loss for words. She had to suppress her anger.


    Irene stormed into the house, but she knew she couldn''t let other people see her anger.


    "Hey, wait for me! Why are you walking so fast?" Edward asked. He quickly followed after her.


    "I want to keep up with them," Irene huffed. She didn''t want to be beside him right now. After all, she


    could still feel the distance between their hearts. Moreover, he was behaving so brazenly, and she felt


    helpless.


    "Oh. Still, you should wait for me¡ªhow could you just leave me behind?" Edward asked pitifully. He


    wasn''t joking this time.


    Irene felt like she had heard it before. It sounded familiar. After putting some thought into it, she


    remembered he had said them at the airport.


    She was speechless. They weren''t that far apart¡ªonly a few steps from each other¡ªyet he had the


    audacity to ask her to wait for him. Irene couldn''t understand why, so turned around and looked at him.


    She was stunned at the sorrow written on his face.


    Edward didn''t look like he was joking anymore. His facial expression was serious and pleading. It


    tugged at Irene''s heartstrings and she felt rather distressed.


    "Fine, hurry up. I''ll wait for you," Irene said involuntarily. She just couldn''t bear to see him like that


    anymore, so she softened her tone.


    Originally, she was focused on the distance between their hearts, but she had forgotten about them for


    now.


    She suddenly recalled what Madeline had told her about Edward''s childhood.


    Because of udia''s departure, he had no sense of security when he was young. He was afraid he


    would suddenly lose everything¡ªjust like how his mother had left him. At that time, he didn''t even have


    a proper ce to call home.


    The only thing he had was his grandmother''spany. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have listened to her


    and married Irene, who he had no feelings for at that time.


    "Irene, you''re so nice! You''re concerned about me!" Edward said, his eyes shining brightly.


    At the same time, Edward ced his arm around Irene''s shoulder. It seemed that they really loved


    each other. It was a true fact.


    "Irene, Edward, you''re here! Come rest. Here''s some water and fruit. I''ve gotten the servants to


    prepare dinner. It''ll be ready soon," udia said. She was very happy to see Irene in Edward''s arms.


    "Okay," Edward said. He sat on the sofa, arm still wrapped around Irene. It was an intimate gesture that


    made Madeline happy. It was clear that Edward and Irene were in love. How could she be unhappy?


    Of course, Irene could see that udia and Madeline were amused by their intimate behaviour. At the


    same time, she saw Millicent pretending to y with Charlotte. Elio was the calmest person in the


    room.


    "Madam, dinner is ready," reported one of the servants.


    "Okay, let''s eat. Everyone must be hungry," udia ordered.


    Millicent almost drooled at the sight of therge table of dishes. True, she was a rich youngdy who


    didn''tck money. She also had a stable ie from her job, but she was still quite gluttonous.


    "Millicent, please eat as much as you''d like. You don''t have to be so reserved," udia said happily


    when she saw Millicent''s good appetite.


    "That''s right, Millicent. You can eat your fill and have second servings too. Don''t be shy¡ªmake yourself


    at home," Madeline said. Millicent often went to the hospital to visit Irene, so Madeline got to know who


    she was after a few interactions with each other.


    Millicent didn''t behave like a spoiled princess and had a good temperament. She was quite fond of her.


    "Okay. You don''t have to worry about me," Millicent said. She needed to pay attention to her image


    despite her desire to eat. She was the type of person who wouldn''t gain weight even if she ate a lot.


    "Come on, Millicent. Thank''s for helping me take care of Charlotte along the way. You must be tired,"


    Irene said. She was about to pass the salt to her when she remembered that Millicent wouldn''t gain


    weight no matter how much she ate.


    Moreover, Millicent loved to eat. She still remembered the time she joked with her at school, saying that


    her family couldn''t afford to raise her if she hadn''t been born into a rich family.


    Irene still remembered how Millicent had wholeheartedly agreed with her back then. Only after she had


    burst intoughter instantly did Millicent suddenly realise that she had been teased.


    Millicent saw what she was about to do with the salt, and she knew what Irene was thinking.


    "Come on, Irene. You should eat more. You''ve just given birth to Charlotte, so your body needs a lot of


    nourishment," Madeline said. She wanted to help Millicent when she saw Irene wanted to pass the salt


    to her.


    Millicent smiled proudly. As long as Irene was targeted by Madeline, she wouldn''t be able to tease her


    any longer.


    The meal was pleasant and lively. Not many people were at the dinner table usually, but now Elio and


    Millicent were present.


    "Alright, we should get going first," Millicent said. She was now in the car with Elio, about to return


    home.


    She was nervous because she didn''t know what they were going to talk about on the way.

 Chapter 86 Different Feelings

    Chapter 86 Different Feelings


    "Millicent, why are you so quiet? Am I that scary?" Elio asked as he drove.


    Elio felt that Millicent was always quiet when she was with him, but she was very chatty when she was


    with Irene. Was he really that scary? He felt a little upset.


    "N-No, how could you be scary?" Millicent answered quickly. She was afraid Elio would misunderstand.


    "I like you. How can I be afraid of you?" Millicent could only keep this to herself.


    "Is that true? Then why do I feel that you treat me differently from the way you treat Irene and


    Edward?" Elio asked bluntly. He felt that they were quite simr, able to speak whatever was on their


    minds.


    "How could it be the same?" Millicent blurted out. Immediately after, she thought she responded too


    quickly and regretted it.


    They were at a traffic light now, so Elio braked and looked at Millicent curiously. He asked, "Oh, what''s


    the difference?"


    She was shocked and took a while to react. "Everyone is different, so you''ll definitely feel different with


    different people. Don''t you think so?" Millicent answered hurriedly.


    "Of course it''s different. How could it be the same? You''re the person I like. They''re just my best


    friends. How could feelings of friendship and love feel the same?" Millicent thought.


    She suddenly remembered that Elio was still learning how to paint. She didn''t expect he would be so


    straightforward. Millicent looked at Elio unconsciously, lost in her thoughts. She didn''t notice that Elio


    was staring at her too.


    "Honk! Are you guys going to move? Don''t block the road!" Elio was the first to snap out of it. He saw


    that the light had already turned green¡ªno wonder the people behind were scolding them. He couldn''t


    help but feel embarrassed, so he drove away quickly.


    "Millicent, why did you look at me like that?" Elio asked straightforwardly. He wasn''t sure why he didn''t


    want to conceal anything before Millicent and would ask her whatever was on his mind every time.


    Elio was dazed when he saw Millicent staring at him wide-eyed. Now that he had snapped out of it, he


    felt what just happened was very strange.


    "I...I wasn''t! You must''ve been mistaken about something!" Millicent squeaked. She was surprised by


    another one of his abrupt questions and felt rather embarrassed. Millicent couldn''t let him know she


    liked him, so she was stunned.


    "Oh, I was mistaken?" Elio said, as though he understood. However, he knew she was lying because


    she couldn''t meet his gaze.


    "Of course! What else could it be?!" Millicent lied. She was confident she did a pretty good job at lying.


    However, she didn''t know that Elio had already seen through her.


    "Okay, it''s my bad," Elio said coyly. He found Millicent very cute. She didn''t seem like a person who had


    been out in the secr field for years.


    Millicent would never admit that she had been staring at Elio dazedly. She would keep this a secret


    until she died, for it was just too embarrassing! Silence fell over them even though they wanted to talk


    to each other.


    "Alright, this is my home. Elio, do you want toe in and have a seat?" Millicent asked as she looked


    at the familiar vi. She could finally go home and get some well-needed sleep. It waste by the time


    she was done having dinner with the Wilson family, and she was tired.


    "Yeah, you look tired. You should sleep soon," Elio said with concern. He appreciated the fact that


    Millicent was still humble despite being from a rich family when he saw the luxurious vi in front of


    him.


    Elio was also born in a rich family, so he knew a lot of rich girls. However, they were pretentious and


    bad-tempered. So when he met Irene by chance, he felt she waspletely different from those young


    "You''re back, Millicent. Who is this gentleman?" Jennifer asked happily. She had been waiting for her


    daughter to return. She knew she wasn''t in a rtionship, so she didn''t know why Millicent wasn''t


    home yet at such ate hour.


    Jennifer knew that she was having dinner with Irene''s family and had already left their house. But it


    waste, and she was worried because she hadn''t seen Millicent yet.


    "Mum, this is Irene''s friend, Elio Ann. We all had dinner at her ce, so he gave me a ride home,"


    Millicent said politely. She didn''t want her mother to know they were friends. Otherwise, her mother


    would definitely consider him a candidate as her future son-inw.


    "Hello, I''m also Millicent''s senior. We attended the same art course," Elio said. He found it weird that


    Millicent introduced him as though they weren''t friends.


    Elio felt a little upset, but he began to feel better when he added that detail.


    Millicent was shocked to hear Elio introduce himself to her parents like this.


    "Doesn''t he see the glint of satisfaction in my mum''s eyes?" she thought.


    "Oh my, what a coincidence! Mr. Ann and Millicent are in the same trade! Come inside and have a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    seat," Jennifer invited happily. Indeed, she hadn''t misjudged him. She was even more certain that he


    was her future son-inw.


    "That''s right. Come in and have a seat," Millicent''s father finally spoke. He was a dignified man of little


    words. Between her parents, her mother was the more talkative one.


    "Thank you, but I''ll have to decline. I''ll be sure to visit when I''m free. It''s quitete, so I''ll go home for


    now," Elio said politely. It was almost 11 o''clock at night.


    "Yeah! It''s reallyte, and Elio needs his rest too. We should also go in the house," Millicent said. She


    had walked over and grabbed hold of her mother''s arm like a child.


    "Moreover, you shouldn''t tire him out even more. It''s dangerous for him to drive in that state. He needs


    his rest," Millicent added quickly. She was worried that her parents would fuss over her once more.


    "Alright, I''ll be on my way. Good night," Elio bade farewell and drove away.


    He began to smile at the thought about what Millicent had said to persuade her parents. "Millicent is


    such a lovely girl. Why didn''t I notice her before?" he thought.


    He wasn''t sure why he felt like this.


    ...


    "Millicent, how do you find Mr. Ann? We think he''s a decent man. You should think about it¡ªyou''re not


    young anymore. We can''t stay by your side forever," Jennifer said. She was concerned about her future


    happiness.


    "Don''t worry, mum. I''ll find my other half soon. Now, it''ste and we should all get some rest," Millicent


    said, trying to persuade her parents.


    "Millicent, you should remember your age. You can''t afford to be so choosy anymore. Just give it a shot


    and see what it''s like," Jennifer said. As she spoke, Millicent pushed her to her bedroom.


    "Okay, mum. I understand, so you don''t have to worry about me anymore. You should get some rest


    now. I''ll definitely bring you a satisfactory son-inw, so good night!"


    Millicent had to use herst resort and promise them what they wanted to hear. Otherwise, her mother


    would continue to nag her to no end. After all, she had just met Elio.


    With Millicent pushing her into the bedroom and getting a satisfactory reply, Jennifer finally had a good


    night of sleep.


    Now that Millicent had finally convinced her mother, she too could get some rest. She knew her mother


    was only worried about her well-being, but Elio liked Irene. There was nothing she could do about that.


    She probably shouldn''t let her parents see her with a guy anymore. Otherwise, they would definitely


    nag her about getting married.


    Millicent was the only daughter of the Baker family. Her parents loved her dearly, and they were


    concerned about her marriage. Now that Irene had a child, they were especially nervous.


    After Millicent washed up and was about to sleep, she saw a message on her phone. That was


    strange, who would text her at this hour? She picked it up and saw Elio''s name on the screen.

 Chapter 87 Snake in the Garden

    Chapter 87 Snake in the Garden


    Millicent was nervous, and her heart raced even though Elio wasn''t physically there.


    "Millicent, have you fallen asleep? Can you do me a favour the day after tomorrow?" Millicent found it


    strange that Elio asked her for help. What did he need her to do?


    "I''m awake. Wha is it?" Millicent replied. She wasn''t sure what he wanted.


    Elio was her senior, so he wouldn''t ask her for help with painting. Perhaps he needed help with private


    affairs.


    Now that he texted her, Millicent wondered if he saw her previous text message. Did he ignore it?


    "I''ll tell youter. It''s not too difficult, I promise. I believe you''ll be able to do it. Well, it''s gettingte.


    Good night," Elio replied with a smile on his face.


    He felt quite happy ever since he began talking to Millicent. He wasn''t sure when he began paying


    attention to her.


    "Okay, good night!"


    Millicent felt super happy as she replied. If theymunicated more, perhaps he could begin to see


    her qualities?


    Moreover, Irene was married and had a baby. Millicent stood a better chance now that Elio had to give


    up on Irene.


    "Okay," Elio replied briefly.


    Instead of letting his mother force him to go on a blind date with a stranger, Elio figured he could spend


    the day with a friend he actually knew.


    Moreover, Elio could tell that Millicent''s family also wanted her to get into a rtionship soon. As time


    passed, they too would arrange a blind date for her. Asking her for this favour benefitted both of them.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Haha! I didn''t expect he would reply!" Millicent giggled when she read Elio''s message.


    Meanwhile, Irene was upset. Ever since Millicent and Elio went home, udia and Madeline had a


    special nanny take care of Charlotte.


    They wanted to give Edward and Irene some space so they couldmunicate and resolve matters.


    That way, peace would be restored.


    "Irene, let''s go for a walk," Edward asked gently after everyone left. However, she didn''t want to spend


    time with him.


    "No, I don''t want to," Irene said. She wanted an excuse not to be with him.


    "C''mon, let''s go. You''ve eaten a lot just now, so it''s good to go for a walk to let the food settle."


    Irene couldn''t really say no to that reasonable logic. She had swallowed every bit of food that was


    served to her earlier because she was too embarrassed to refuse Madeline and udia.


    Moreover, Irene heard that it was easy to lose her slender figure after childbirth. She didn''t want that to


    happen.


    "Fine, a short walk won''t hurt," Irene agreed reluctantly. After all, Edward was the one who came up


    with the idea.


    "Okay, I''ll always listen to my dearest wife. Whatever you say isw," Edward ttered. He knew that


    women cared about their figures. As expected, he was able to convince Irene.


    After all, Irene loved beauty too. But no matter how she looked in the future, Edward would love her


    dearly either way. He wanted to grow old with her.


    "Alright, let''s go. Still, why do you talk like I''m a bad person? What was that about my word isw? You


    make it sound as if I don''t have the ability to judge," Irene huffed in annoyance.


    Irene felt a little weird when he tried to tter her after she finally caved and agreed.


    "It''s nothing. You think too much," Edward dismissed as he ced an arm on Irene''s shoulder. Both of


    them walked around the vi.


    The Wilson family''s vi was veryrge, and there were many ces for them to walk. Edward and


    Irene decided to walk through the garden.


    "Irene, are you still mad at me? Don''t worry, I will always be by your side. I can exin everything


    about Celine''s evil plot. Just tell say the word¡ªdon''t keep your feelings to yourself," Edward said


    gently.


    He turned her body to face him and locked gazes with her affectionately. He wanted to bare his heart to


    Irene.


    Irene was stunned for a few moments. When she gathered her wits, she felt quite moved.


    But it wasn''t enough to bridge the gulf between their hearts.


    "No. Now you''re the one thinking too much," Irene said. She hadn''t let her guard downpletely. Her


    tone was a little brisk because she still felt distanced from him.


    "Okay, seems like I was overthinking again. I just want you to be happy, Irene. Please tell me if


    anything is bothering you instead of keeping it to yourself. It pains me when you don''t."


    Edward''s tone was gentle and sincere. He really hoped she could let go of the past.


    "Okay, I understand," Irene answered him calmly. Truth be told, she felt quite reluctant.


    There was some distance between them, but she didn''t want to argue about it. There were times where


    she couldn''t express herself freely, and now was one of those times.


    "I won''t force you, Irene. If you still can''t let it go, I''ll be here to support you. I''ll be here until you decide


    to. That''s enough for me."


    Edward didn''t get mad at her indifference. On the contrary, he was very gentle and patient, coaxing her


    with romantic words.


    Without Irene telling him about it, he could tell that she was still bothered about the past. Still, he


    wouldn''t force her to talk when she wasn''t ready.


    "Thanks, Edward," Irene said with a smile. She was no longer distant.


    It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t moved at all.


    It was peaceful and quiet. It had been a long time since they spent time with each other like this


    because of the big misunderstanding caused by Celine and Eric''s plot.


    "Oh my! A snake!" Irene screamed suddenly.


    Just two metres from them, a little ck snake slithered its way through the garden.


    Irene patted her chest and retreated slowly in fear.


    Edward also saw the snake, but he wasn''t afraid because it wasn''t too close to them. Irene, on the


    other hand, was very spooked.


    "Irene, don''t be afraid. I''m here. The snake is gone now. It''s all right," Edward said infort, patting


    her on the back gently. This was the first time he had seen her so scared of a snake.


    Edward felt surprised. After all, she was a strong individual, so how could she be afraid of such a small


    snake?


    "Okay. Let''s go back though, there are snakes here," Irene said in fear. She was shaken and didn''t feel


    like walking anymore.


    Irene made a mental note to never return to this ce. It waste, and she had just witnessed her


    biggest fear. Her poor heart could barely take it.


    "Irene, why are you so afraid of snakes?" Edward asked with concern on the way back.


    "Aren''t there any animals that you''re afraid of?" Irene retorted. She really wanted to leave the garden


    immediately. Did he think it was funny for her to be scared?

 Chapter 88 Awkward Situation

    Chapter 88 Awkward Situation


    "Of course. Even I am notpletely fearless," Edward said, faking the fear in his voice. He was quite


    amusing.


    "Oh, I see. Come on, tell me what animal it is. It''ll cheer me up if you do," Irene said. Her curiosity was


    aroused when Edward said that.


    Edward was d to see that his performance could pique Irene''s interest.


    Irene''s tone was distant whenever she spoke to Edward because of Celine and Eric''s evil scheme. He


    felt quite upset.


    "Well... There''s this one animal that I am especially afraid of. She''s very precious to me, and I''m afraid


    of making her angry," Edward said with a gentle smile. He was referring to Irene.


    "Oh, c''mon! Edward, just say it. Please? It''ll make me happy," Irene asked bluntly. She was really


    curious and wanted to make fun of him.


    "Okay. Listen carefully, now. The animal that I''m most afraid of is... you. I don''t want to make you angry.


    Please tell me if I ever upset you identally."


    Edward proimed his love for Irene once more. He looked at her tenderly as he spoke.


    "Ahem! It''s gettingte, Edward. We should wash up and sleep. After all, you still have work tomorrow,"


    Irene said stiffly. She was still stunned by his romantic words.


    "Okay. I''ll listen to my dearest wife," Edward ttered Irene. He knew she was embarrassed and


    touched by his words.


    He was also aware that he needed to take things slow. As long as he cherished her well, she would


    Now that both of them had returned to the bedroom, things got a little awkward. Who would wash up


    first? They weren''t as close as they were before, so they couldn''t enter the bathroom together.


    "Irene, you can go first. I want to see how Charlotte is doing," Edward said in consideration. He knew


    Irene didn''t want to wash up together him, so he came up with an excuse.


    "Okay," Irene replied. Edward went to the room next door after he saw Irene enter the bathroom.


    "Young Master, she has just fallen asleep," the nanny informed. She was surprised to see Edward at


    such ate hour, but she remembered to greet him.


    "Okay. I just wanted to see her," Edward said. He came close to the sleeping child and smiled. She was


    sleeping soundly, so he left with peace of mind.


    "Ah!" Irene cried out suddenly. She had identally dropped her pyjamas on the wet floor after


    stepping out of the shower.


    She picked them up immediately, but most of the fabric had soaked up the water. She couldn''t wear


    them anymore. Just as she tried to figure something out, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Irene, are you alright? Should Ie in?" Edward asked in concern. He heard her shout the moment


    he set foot into the bedroom, so he hurried over worriedly.


    "No! I''m fine. I-I just dropped my pyjamas on the wet floor. Can you bring me another pair?" Irene


    asked anxiously. She didn''t want him to enter the bathroom.


    Back then, she wasn''t sure how Edward had entered the bathroom even though she made sure the


    door was locked. This time, Irene didn''t want it to happen again.


    "Irene, are you sure you''re alright? Don''t keep it to yourself," Edward asked once more. He thought she


    might''ve slipped and fallen in the bathroom.


    "I''m quite alright, Edward. How can I be talking to you if I was hurt? Now hurry up and give me my


    pyjamas."


    Irene just realised that Edward was capable of nagging her like a grandmother. She felt happy that he


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    cared enough to behave like this around her.


    "Alright then. Which pair do you want?" Edward asked. He saw a lot of pairs when he opened her


    closet.


    "Any pair is fine," Irene replied. She wasn''t in the mood to select her clothes. All she wanted was to put


    on some clothes as soon as possible.


    "Okay," Edward said. He stared at the selection of pyjamas and settled for a pair of seductive lingerie.


    There was no doubt that the flesh-toned colour would reveal a lot of skin.


    "Here, I just grabbed a random pair," Edward said casually, as though he hadn''t deliberately selected it.


    He handed them to Irene through the crack in the door.


    "Okay, thanks," Irene said happily as she took them. She had yet to notice which pair they were.


    "Oh my god, it can''t be!" Irene eximed in surprise. She never thought he would hand her this pair.


    How was she to wear them?


    "Irene, are you alright?!" Edward asked purposefully. He knew he had chosen a sexy pair, but he


    feigned his innocence.


    "I...I''m fine," Irene stammered. She didn''t want to tell him she was trying to avoid wearing that pair. If


    she did, he would know she felt strongly about it.


    Out of all the pairs she owned, she didn''t expect Edward would bring her this pair. She remembered


    that Millicent was the one who gifted her these pyjamas. At that time, Irene thought she had bought it


    for herself.


    However, Irene was surprised when Millicent said it was a gift for her. She refused it at first, but she


    didn''t have a choice when Millicent kept insisting.


    However, Irene stuffed them in the back of the closet because she didn''t ever n on wearing them.


    How could Edward have identally grabbed them?


    "Okay," Edward said with a smile. He knew why Irene was surprised, but he pretended not to know.


    "Alright, I''m done. You can use the bathroom now. Good night," Irene said nervously. Her face was


    flushed red, and the pyjamas entuated her figure nicely.


    Irene was extremely stunning, so Edward began to feel a spark in his heart. His breath was uneven,


    and his desire zed in his body. Of course, he knew the reason why.


    "I...Irene," Edward''s voice was strained. He could hardly control himself, but he knew he should mind


    the distance between them.


    He held himself back because he knew she wasn''t in the right headspace to share an intimate moment


    with him right now.


    Edward knew that if he rushed things now, it would only make things worse. He needed to focus on


    cherishing her so that she could let go of the past.


    "Alright, I''m off to bed now," Irene said nervously as she hurried to the bed.


    Being dressed like this, she felt rather nervous. In addition, her heart raced when she saw Edward''s


    barely concealed desire.


    "Good night, Irene," Edward replied. Irene tried to force herself to sleep because she didn''t want to


    dwell on those things.


    They were beginning to warm up to each other once more. Meanwhile, things were a little different with


    Millicent and Elio.

 Chapter 89: What if We Slept Together?

    Chapter 89: What if We Slept Together?


    Irene had never been so nervous before. It was her first time wearing such pyjamas before Edward,


    and she felt extremely embarrassed.


    Irene had thought about what she should do if they were to sleep together. To be honest, she was a


    little resistant to it now. She was so lost in thought and didn''t pay attention to her steps, so she lost her


    bnce.


    Edward stepped forwards and caught her in his arms.


    His warm hands were ced around her waist, and there was a heavy blush on Irene''s face.


    Irene recalled how he held her andforted her in the garden earlier. It had been a long time since


    they were so intimate with each other.


    Edward slowly leaned down as he looked at his beloved wife.


    Irene shut her eyes in confusion when she saw his handsome face approaching hers.


    They shared a fleeting kiss.


    The very next moment, Irene leapt to her senses and recalled Celine''s issue. She pushed her husband


    away and ran to the bed, covering herself with the quilt.


    Edward was caught by surprise and almost stumbled. He was still entranced by her beauty and


    continued to stare at her.


    Irene wanted tough as she looked at him, but her heart was filled with bitterness. She needed more


    time before she could bridge the gap between their hearts.


    The events that transpired in the past would prick her like a thorn every now and then.


    They both felt rather embarrassed.


    "It''s gettingte. Good night, Irene. I''ll sleep outside, so just call me if you need anything," Edward said


    awkwardly.


    He knew Irene needed some space right now, and he also needed to take a cold shower to cool off.


    It seemed like he still had a long way to go.


    "Forget it. I was the one who brought it upon myself," Edward thought bitterly.


    Irene felt a twinge in her heart as she watched his lonely figure walk out the door. Just for a moment,


    she wanted to call out to him, but she stopped herself. Perhaps time would wash away everything.


    As Irene recalled what Edward had done recently, she thought of how good things would''ve been if he


    had done so from the start. The many things that transpired wouldn''t have urred.


    When Edward woke up the next morning, he decided to give Irene a surprise. He wanted to tell her his


    sincerity through practical actions.


    With a mysterious expression on his face, he went to wake Irene up and bring her to the dining table.


    "Breakfast for my beloved, Irene! I made it myself. Here, have a bite," Edward said as he stared at her,


    seeking her praise.


    Irene couldn''t helpughing when she saw Edward wait for her praise, much like a giant dog.


    Irene had never thought that someday Edward would prepare such a sumptuous meal for her. After all,


    he had never been in the kitchen.


    Irene was quite moved. She picked up her spoon and had a taste. It was good.


    "It''s delicious," Irene said with a gentle smile.


    "That''s good then. Eat up! I''ll prepare breakfast for you every day from now on," Edward said. He


    began to smile brightly.


    Edward felt very satisfied as he watched his wife eat the food he had prepared.


    Suddenly, his phone rang and broke the happy atmosphere.


    Edward frowned when he heard his trusted subordinate''s report.


    "Let him be. We''ll have plenty of opportunities to deal with him in the future. He is nothing but a clown


    right now," Edward said unhappily. His good mood had been ruined before he could even begin to


    savour it.


    When she saw him so upset, Irene asked, "What happened to thepany?"


    "It''s nothing important. Come, have a taste of this," Edward changed the topic. He didn''t want to trouble


    her withpany affairs. He would surely find a way to deal with Eric in the future, so it wouldn''t hurt to


    let things be for now.


    Irene could tell he was being evasive right now, so she didn''t press him any further.


    After breakfast, Edward brought Irene out for a walk and answered a phone call halfway.


    "Irene, you can stroll around for a bit before having lunch. I''ll pick you upter at night."


    Irene saw that he was in a hurry, so she said, "Okay. You should settle your matters first."


    Edward was worried, so he told her to be careful before leaving reluctantly.


    Irene didn''t know that he left to set up a big surprise. She would find outter that night.


    As the sun began to set and the skies began to darken, the streetlights lit up and enveloped the entire


    city in a hazy atmosphere.


    Irene was strolling aimlessly on the street when she received a call from Edward. He asked her to


    Suddenly, a little girl dressed in white and adorned with pair of wings on her back appeared before


    Irene. Resembling a little angel, she handed her a red rose and said, "Miss! Follow me!"


    Irene was reminded of her baby when she looked at this child, and her heart softened.


    Along the way, she received a lot of red roses from strangers. Irene was confused and asked them


    why, but they only smiled at her.


    Irene decided to ask the little girl, "Where are you taking me, little one? Who asked you to do this?"


    Irene figured that the same person must''ve organised the passers-by and the little girl.


    "A beautifuldy asked me to," said the little girl sweetly.


    Irene was even more confused.


    Ady? She thought Edward was the one behind all this.


    Irene could barely hold all the roses she had received by the time the girl led her to another street.


    This street should have been well-lit, but the shops weren''t open for some reason. It was dark, and


    Irene couldn''t see her surroundings. It spooked her a little.


    Irene was about to ask what was going on when the little girl disappeared from her sight. She was a


    little flustered, so she stepped back, only to bump into someone.


    She turned around and asked, "Edward?"


    The streetlights lit up immediately, and she could finally see Edward in his full glory.


    The shops on the street were all decorated with small light bulbs that formed a giant heart with the


    words, "Irene, I love you!".


    ...


    The street was lined with colourful flowery arches that extended to the end of the street. Flowers and


    petals were scattered all over the red carpet in a beautiful manner.


    Everything seemed like a dream.


    Edward looked at her affectionately and knelt on one knee.


    "Irene, I''ve made many mistakes. Will you give me a chance to start over?"


    Irene''s mind was a mess. It seemed that the current Edward had been swapped with a younger


    Edward. She really didn''t know what to do.


    "I''m sorry. I-I think I need to be alone," Irene stuttered before running away.


    Edward was a little upset as he watched Irene leave. Perhaps this was all too sudden for her. He


    needed to take it slow.


    "Irene, please tell me what I should do so that you''ll let me into your life once more," Edward pleaded in


    a whisper.


    It took a long time for Irene to calm down after she returned home.


    There was a knock on the door, and Edward said, "Irene, I hope you can forgive me for what I''ve done


    in the past. I just want to start over and make you happy."


    A small crack seemed to form in her heart as she listened to his affectionate words.


    "You should get some rest now, good night."


    "Good night. Edward? Thanks for today. I''m touched," Irene said emotionally.


    When he heard Irene''s reply, he felt that his efforts for organising that surprise had not gone in vain.


    The next day, Irene was served another sumptuous breakfast. She felt quite warmed as she looked at


    him busy with his work.


    Over the past few days, Edward apanied Irene and rarely paid attention topany matters.


    Eric was bound to win¡ªthepany was soon to be under his control. After so many years of keeping


    it in, he could finally hold his head high and trample them under his feet.


    Edward was nothing.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    udia watched Eric''s evil actions. If things went on, thepany would fall into his hands. If that


    happened, they would all be in trouble.


    Edward wasn''t home today, so Irene greeted udia when she came to visit.


    "Mum, why are you here? Did something happen to Grandma or Charlotte?" Irene asked in a panic.


    "No, it''s nothing like that. I''m looking for Edward¡ªsomething happened in thepany, and he needs


    to solve it. Isn''t he at home?" udia asked.


    "He just went out. Thepany? What happened to thepany?" Irene asked. As it turned out,


    Edward really was hiding something from her.


    udia was surprised that Edward didn''t mention it to Irene. She talked to Irene about Celine and


    Eric''s evil scheme and how he had given up the best opportunity to reveal their dark deeds to bring her


    home from the airport.


    "After hees home, please ask him if he ns to do anything about thepany. Eric is about to


    take control of it," udia said.


    "I''m sorry, Mum. I didn''t expect that my departure would let Eric seed in his n," Irene said, feeling


    rather guilty. She didn''t expect that Edward had cast everything aside just to bring her home.


    For a moment, she was super confused. Was she that important to him that he would even forsake the


    "It''s okay, Irene. It''s not your fault. We can always find a way to deal withpany matters, but there''s


    no second chance if he lost you that day," udia said softly.


    Irene began to tear up as she looked at udia.


    "I know that Edward has made many mistakes, but he didn''t n for things to end up this way. As his


    mother, it''s the first time I have seen him care so much about someone. That''s why I hope that you two


    can resolve matters and be happy."


    udia looked into the distance, as though she was recalling something.


    Irene recalled what Edward had done during the past few days. As she reflected on it, the walls she


    had raised to protect her heart slowly started to crumble.


    By the time Edward returned home, udia had already left.


    "You''re home, Edward."


    Edward felt quite happy that Irene had taken the initiative to speak to him.


    "Mum came today. She told me about thepany issues."


    "You''ve heard?" asked Edward.


    "Yeah."


    "Aren''t you going to do something?" Irene asked helplessly as she stared at him.


    "Yes. That is, once I''m done coddling you with affection," Edward said callously.


    Irene couldn''t stop the blush on her face as she looked at Edward''s roguish expression.

 Chapter 90: Reconciliation

    Chapter 90: Reconciliation


    Early in the morning, Millicent received a call from Elio.


    "Hey, Millicent. May I have the honour to invite you to the coffee shop in Central Garden?"


    Millicent was happy to hear Elio''s voice.


    "Of course!" Millicent replied, suppressing the excitement in her voice.


    A smile bloomed on Elio''s face when he heard the eagerness in Millicent''s voice.


    After they settled on a time, Millicent hung up and rolled around her bed.


    Millicent blushed at the thought of going on her first date with Elio.


    "Didn''t Elio ask me for a favour? I wonder what it is. Maybe he wanted to tell me something important?


    Or maybe it has something to do with Irene," Millicent thought.


    "Snap out of it Millicent! I should figure out what to wear!" Millicent yelled. Her parents thought


    something happened when they heard it.


    "Millicent, what''s wrong?" Jennifer asked concernedly through the door.


    "N-Nothing!" Millicent replied.


    It was too difficult for Millicent to select an outfit for a date with her beloved.


    After changing into many different sets of clothes, Millicent finally decided on one.


    The sleeveless waist-length dress entuated herplexion and turned many heads. The waist-


    tucked design alsoplimented her slender figure well. The light pink shade of the dress was lively


    and elegant, helping her make a good impression.


    Millicent went downstairs after she put the rest of her clothes away.


    Once her parents were in sight, Millicent twirled to show off her dress.


    "Dad, Mum, how do I look?" Millicent asked.


    "You''re gorgeous, Millicent. Are you meeting someone today?" asked Jennifer.


    "Elio asked me out saying that he wanted to see me," Millicent replied.


    Her parents looked at each other with a smile. Millicent knew they would get weird ideas if she didn''t


    exin properly.


    "We''re just friends, Mum! Elio asked me for a favour," Millicent said hurriedly.


    "Alright, alright. Enjoy your time," Jennifer said. Although she said that, she had another thought in


    mind.


    As Millicent entered the coffee shop, she saw Elio sitting by the window. His head was lowered and he


    seemed to be lost in thought. A ray of sunshine shone through and illuminated his handsome features.


    For a moment, Millicent was stunned. How did such a gentle and beautiful person exist?


    When Elio looked up, he found that Millicent had been staring at him for a while.


    "How cute," Elio thought with a smile.


    Millicent seemed to have a habit of staring at him. She looked very beautiful today, reminding Elio of a


    fairy.


    By the time she came back to her senses, she saw Elio looking at her. She hurried over to him and


    said, "Am Ite? Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "No, you''re on time. I was just early," Elio said with a smile.


    Amongst all the girls he knew, Millicent was one of the few who arrived on time. Most of them were rich


    and liked to show upte. He had a better impression of her now.


    "What''s your favourite drink?" Elio asked.


    ...


    "I like cappino. Oh yeah, what did you want me to do?" Millicent asked curiously.


    "It''s not urgent¡ªmy family asked me to go on a blind date," Elio said helplessly.


    "A blind date?" Millicent asked in surprise. A wave of jealousy swept over her at the thought of him


    getting married and starting a family with another woman.


    ...


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "N-Nothing! This cappino tastes great," Millicent said. She quickly took a sip from her cup to hide


    her embarrassment.


    "You know, I asked you out because I''d rather not spend my day with an unfamiliar woman. Moreover, I


    think your parents also want you to find a partner soon," Elio said.


    Millicent felt like she was on a rollercoaster ride when she heard what Elio said. Her spirits were lifted


    once more. Did this count as a date?


    A blush formed on her face at that thought. "Be still, my beating heart! This isn''t a date! This is probably


    what Elio meant when he asked me for a favour¡ªhe needed someone to get his parents off his back,"


    Millicent thought.


    "Yeah, my parents want me to find someone soon. It''s fine though¡ªI believe I''ll meet the right person


    at the right time," Millicent said.


    "Me too. Can I trouble you to pretend you''re my blind date for a few days?" Elio asked with a smile.


    She looked at him and smiled secretly. "A blind date? Wonderful!" Millicent thought.


    Elio saw Millicent had a little foam moustache above her lips. She looked like a little cat who didn''t pay


    attention when she drank her coffee. He thought she was adorable, then took a tissue and wipe it off


    her face.


    As Elio''s hand approached, Millicent could hear her heartbeat begin to race.


    "His hand is getting closer! Closer!" Millicent thought.


    For a moment, Millicent didn''t know what to do, so she stared nkly at Elio.


    Elio saw how stunned she was and realised his gesture seemed too intimate. He quickly retracted his


    arm after wiping her face.


    At that moment, Millicent realised that she probably had a foam moustache from her coffee.


    "Ah! How embarrassing!" Millicent thought. She didn''t expect Elio would actually take the initiative.


    "You had something on your face," Elio said, trying to exin his actions.


    Both of them smiled at each other in tacit understanding.


    They spent their afternoon chatting about many topics and also reminisced about their schooling days.


    By the time their date was over, both of them felt rather unsatisfied.


    Elio''s parents asked him about his blind date when he reached home. He smiled as he thought about


    how cute Millicent was and replied, "It went pretty well."


    Elio''s parents felt rather happy when they saw their son smile. Not many had the chance to touch his


    heart despite his gentle and graceful demeanour. Whoever she was, a woman who could make him


    smile like this must be good.


    Millicent could barely conceal the smile on her face when she arrived home. Her parents rejoiced when


    they saw her so happy. It seemed like she had finally found someone¡ªthey had a future son-inw!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Although both Elio''s and Millicent''s parents hadn''t met each other yet, they were very satisfied with


    their future son-inw and daughter-inw.


    ...


    The Wilsonpany.


    The president''s position would soon fall into Eric''s hands. Ever since the board meeting that day, he


    hadn''t seen Edward. Perhaps he had given up. That was right. How could he be a match for him?


    He had been very careful in his preparations, and it brought good results.


    Comcency began to envelop Eric. Everyone in thepany seemed to be unhappy with Edward.


    Otherwise, how could he let him seed?


    A greedy smile bloomed on Eric''s face when he thought about holding the highest position in the


    From now on, Mr. Wilson would no longer refer to Edward, but to him¡ªEric!


    He had to carry his mother''s name proudly, and he wanted to ruin Edward''s reputation!


    ...


    Irene looked at her clingy husband helplessly. Why didn''t she know that Edward had such a


    personality?


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated and she received a message from Millicent.


    Irene smiled when she read Millicent''s text. She talked about her date with Elio.


    Irene felt happy for both of them. Perhaps love would spark between them soon and ease her guilt.


    Edward grew jealous and curious when he saw Irene smile. Was it Elio? He remembered how he had a


    crush on his wife and also nned to send her away. Secretly, he looked at the screen.


    Edward felt a wave of relief wash over him when he saw Millicent''s name.


    The next moment, Edward was upset that Millicent didn''t work harder. Things would be great if she


    could be Elio''s girlfriend. That way, he didn''t need to worry about another man snatching his wife


    away.


    "Irene, I think something''s brewing between both of them," Edward said.


    "The people directly involved can''t see things clearly. Elio surely has some feelings for Millicent, but


    hasn''t realised it yet," Irene thought.


    "Yeah, I think so too. Looks like we''ll need to give them a little nudge," Irene replied.


    With their temperaments, it was likely that things would drag out for a long time before either of them


    acted on it. Millicent thought Elio didn''t like her, and Elio thought that he still liked Irene.


    Surprisingly, both Edward and Irene shared mutual feelings towards this matter.


    "By the way, when are you nning to settle thepany''s affairs?" Irene asked.


    Irene had been worrying about it ever since udia told her the other day, yet Edward behaved without


    a care in the world.


    Irene would die of guilt if Edward lost thepany because of her. It would surely implicate everyone!


    Yet here he was, sticking to her side all day. He didn''t seem to be worried at all.


    "Between thepany and my dearest wife, I will surely choose you, Irene. Without you by my side,


    what good is apany to me?" Edward said as he looked at her.


    Even the coldest woman would be moved with those words. Moreover, Irene still had feelings for


    Edward. She had been touched by her husband''s actions despite remaining silent.

 Chapter 91: How Are You Going to Care For Your Family?

    Chapter 91: How Are You Going to Care For Your Family?


    "Irene, I will ce my heart before you. No matter what, my heart belongs to you alone," Edward said.


    Irene felt very touched by his words. For the past few days, Edward continued to cherish her despite


    being refused or ignored.


    He had even made her breakfast each day, carefully preparing everything. She kept thinking about all


    the things he had done for her, both now and in the past. Slowly, she began to feel a sense of relief


    after Celine''s misunderstanding had been resolved.


    "Alright, alright. I understand. But still, if thepany falls into Eric''s hands, how are you nning to


    take care of us? Don''t forget, we have a newborn child," Irene asked.


    Edward knew that she had forgiven him when he heard those words. Happily, he wrapped his arms


    around Irene and spun in circles. He resembled a child who had gotten his favourite candy.


    "Oh, c''mon! How old are you? Put me down!" Irene chided as she hit Edward gently.


    "Nope! I won''t let you go. Never again!" Edward said overbearingly.


    Irene smiled gently as she looked at Edward.


    ...


    The main estate of the Wilson family.


    Cameron looked at Eric with relief and said, "It''s no wonder you are my son! Look at how quickly you


    have defeated Edward!"


    Cameron was so biased toward Eric that he didn''t see how morally incorrect it was for him to have


    snatched Edward''s position in thepany using underhanded means.


    "Father, we need to chase Edward away once and for all. But I''m afraid that Grandmother will stand in


    our way," Eric said in concern.


    "Grandmother loves Edward dearly. She doesn''t recognise me as her grandson," Eric said with tears in


    his eyes.


    Cameron looked at his upset son and said immediately, "Leave her to me. Nothing will happen as long


    as she doesn''t find out. But even if she came to know about this, there''s nothing an old woman like her


    can do."


    A smug grin appeared on Eric''s face after receiving his father''s support.


    "Hello, Mr. Wood. Have you considered the matter we''ve discussed previously? Are you afraid I will


    neglect you after thepany falls into my hands?"


    Eric had bribed several major shareholders and wanted to seek their cooperation in kicking Edward out


    of thepany.


    Therge was approaching, but would his prey take the bait?


    Meanwhile, Edward received a call and was told Eric would temporarily take over his position as


    president. This decision was made after a thorough discussion, and he didn''t need to go to work


    because his scandal had stained thepany''s reputation.


    It was only temporarily, but who knew exactly how long would itst? Edward sneered, "These people


    are easily swayed!"


    Irene looked at him and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Did something happen to thepany?"


    "Everything is okay. Now be good and stay at home. I have to deal with something," Edward said. He


    caressed Irene''s head andforted her.


    But in the end, the truth will reveal itself eventually.


    Eric held a press conference, dering the presidential change in the Wilsonpany. This news


    caused a stir immediately after it was released.


    The Wilson Group was one of the biggest groups in the country. Naturally, people were interested in


    this piece of news. Moreover, the upper society knew that Eric was an illegitimate son. Perhaps there


    would be a feud.


    It was the first time that an illegitimate son could inherit the business. Clearly, Eric deserved some


    praise for being able to do so. Many had turned their attention to the Wilson Group for various reasons.


    Some were only interested in watching things y out, and some wanted to take advantage of this


    opportunity to get a share of the profit.


    Eric couldn''t wait to enjoy the fruits of his victory. He really wanted to see the expression on Edward''s


    face.


    Recently, the media and newspapers talked about the Wilson Group. It wasn''t difficult for Irene to find


    out.


    "If I hadn''t seen the news, just how long did you n to hide it from me?" Irene asked in anger.


    "We are husband and wife. Why shouldn''t we share our ups and downs? Is there a reason to hide it


    from me? Have you ever thought about my feelings when you bear it alone? Can''t you share your


    burdens with me?" Irene yelled.


    Edward was moved when he heard Irene''s words. This was the woman he loved deeply!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hugged Irene and said, "I''m sorry, Irene. I was wrong. I just didn''t want you to worry."


    Irene understood his intentions as she stared at her gentle husband.


    "Alright. So, what are you going to do? Are you simply going to let him win?"


    "Of course! I may lose my title in the future. Looks like I''ll need to depend on you!" Edward teased. He


    couldn''t help it, Irene looked too serious!


    "You still have the mood to joke around?! Hmmph! Let''s see where you''ll run to shed your tears after


    you really end up losing everything," Irene huffed.


    "I''ll cry in your arms," Edward said cheekily.


    "Sure, you can! Once you''re out of cash, I''ll just marry another man with Charlotte!" Irene responded.


    She was both angry and amused.


    "How could you, Irene?!" Edward feigned his distress. He knew that Irene was joking.


    "Why shouldn''t I?"


    "Oh? Has my dearest Irene gathered her courage? Just watch as I discipline you!" Edward huffed as


    he threw himself at Irene.


    After a short while of chatting andughing, Irene asked seriously, "Is there anything I can do to help? I


    can always contact Millicent and Elio."


    At the mention of Elio, Edward hurriedly said, "You can talk to Millicent and ask her how her family feels


    about the change in president. I can contact Elio by myself."


    "Alright now. Don''t worry too much. Just have faith in my capabilities," Edward said as he kissed Irene''s


    foreheadfortingly.


    ...


    When udia saw her son''s happy expression, she knew that he had reconciled with Irene.


    "I''m afraid it''ll be toote if we don''t take action soon. Now that Irene has forgiven you, you must focus


    on thepany," udia said with relief.


    Her own marriage was unfortunate, so she hoped her son could live a happy life with his wife. After all,


    she was very satisfied with Irene.


    "You own 20% of the shares, I own 5%, and your grandmother owns 15%. If we can gather these


    shares, you have nothing to fear about the major shareholders," udia said.


    She hadn''t been idle these days. While Edward was busy taking care of his wife, she continuously paid


    attention to Eric''s actions.


    "Grandmother actually owns 15% of thepany?" Edward asked in surprise.


    He had always assumed that his grandmother didn''t own any shares, and even if she did, they


    shouldn''t have amounted to much. As it turned out, the missing shares he couldn''t calcte had


    belonged to her!


    "Yes. This is what your grandfather left behind to protect against any emergencies regarding the


    "Your grandmother doesn''t know that Eric has be the president. Cameron has done an excellent


    job at keeping it from her. If I hadn''t managed to get in touch with her, she wouldn''t have told me about


    the shares," udia said. She was quite emotional over how dearly Madeline cherished Edward.


    "I''m sorry, Mother. I''ve troubled you recently," Edward said guiltily.


    "It''s okay. As your mother, I want to help you," udia said lovingly.


    udia had left when Edward was very young. She had decided to leave this sad ce behind to take


    her mind off her husband''s affair.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to bring him along, but Edward''s future as the Wilson''s heir would be


    jeopardised. She couldn''t ruin his future for her own sake.


    Moreover, the Wilson family wouldn''t allow her to bring him along. She also couldn''t allow that


    illegitimate son to rece her own son''s right as the heir.


    Edward understood his mother''s feelings, so he didn''t me her. Right now, he cherished his time with


    Irene to make up for his parent''s inability to live a happy life together.


    When Edward returned home, Irene saw the exhaustion in his eyes and felt a little distressed.


    "Millicent sent me a message saying that her family is happy to support you. They want you to contact


    them when you have time," Irene said.


    Edward had already contacted Elio earlier. Now, with the support of Millicent''s family, he would allow


    Eric to bask in his victory for a short while. Soon, he would take back what was rightfully his.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Irene," Edward said, hugging his wife.


    "It''s nothing special. But you... If only you hadn''t prevented me from leaving the airport the other day,


    then none of this would''ve happened," Irene said, ming herself.


    "Shh, don''t say that. There''s nothing I wouldn''t do for you," Edward said,forting her. "Eric won''t be


    able to cause too much damage. It''s fine to ignore him for a few days."


    Irene hadn''t expected that the handsome and elegant man could harbour such evil in his heart. He had


    schemed and manipted matters with Celine to cause a misunderstanding. What a two-faced man!


    "Why does Eric hate you so much? Why didn''t your father stop him either?" Irene asked in confusion.


    "Perhaps it''s because he''s an illegitimate child. Many people have gossiped about him ever since he


    was a child. Just who does he think he is? His mother is but a mistress, yet he still has the audacity to


    feel wronged?! He must own up to his evil deeds since he dares tomit them. I don''t owe him


    anything," Edward said in disdain.


    Edward''s perfect family had been destroyed by their appearance. They even forced udia to leave!


    Moreover, he hadn''t even settled matters with Eric''s mother yet. No matter, the evil must first be


    eradicated!


    "My father loved his mother dearly too. After he was born, my father began to regard her as his true


    love. My father was enraged when my grandfather left thepany to me, but there was nothing he


    could do about it," Edward exined.


    "Moreover, my father has always put him first. It''s not the first time he has ignored my feelings," Edward


    said calmly.


    Irene felt quite sad for Edward. She didn''t expect a once arrogant person like him to have such a past.


    She stepped forward and hugged him affectionately, saying, "No matter. You still have me and


    Charlotte."


    Edward was happy to hear her say that.


    It was so nice to have her around.

 Chapter 92: Taking Back What Was His

    Chapter 92: Taking Back What Was His


    Eric didn''t know that the scattered shares of thepany had been bought by the same person. Even


    if he knew, he didn''t seem to care. After all, victory was in his hands, and these scattered shares


    shouldn''t cause much trouble.


    Edward listened to his subordinate''s report. With udia, Madeline and his own funds, they had


    acquired these scattered shares. Of course, Millicent''s family and Elio had contributed quite a lot too.


    Edward couldn''t use thepany''s funds to acquire those shares. He had his own ways, but he


    needed to be careful not to let Eric or Cameron find out. Otherwise, they were sure to stir up trouble.


    It didn''t cost much for them to provide needed assistance. Both families were well aware of Edward''s


    capabilities¡ªit wouldn''t be difficult to reim his throne. There was no harm in taking this opportunity


    to lend a helping hand. That way, it would open up more business opportunities in the future.


    The scattered shares made up a total of 15%. It amounted to quite a fair number after they added it to


    the 55% they currently owned. Just like that, Edward was now the biggest shareholder of thepany.


    He had the right to reject the decision to make Eric the president.


    No matter how capable Eric and Cameron were, the rest of the shareholders only possessed a total of


    45% of the stocks. There was no need to fear them.


    Moreover, Edward also had proof that Eric framed him and stained thepany''s reputation. With


    these, it would suffice in defeating him once and for all. He had to make sure any and all future troubles


    were eliminated before they even began. He would never allow anyone to destroy his happiness with


    Irene.


    Ever since Irene forgave Edward, she had brought Charlotte home. She hadn''t seen her daughter for a


    long time and missed her dearly.


    Irene was currently coddling Charlotte, holding her in her arms and singing to her.


    Edward was greeted by such a warm scene when he arrived home.


    He was a little surprised. After all, his parents had a rocky rtionship when he was a child. As he grew


    up, he only had Madeline and a few servants around him. As such, he yearned for a happy life with a


    kind wife and a lovely child.


    Edward stepped forwards and enveloped Irene in his arms.


    "What are you doing, Edward? You scared me," Irene grumbled.


    "Is there anything wrong with me hugging my own wife?" Edward asked with a mischievous grin.


    "Look at you being so clingy despite being a grown adult. Where''s your shame? See, your daughter is


    still here," Irene huffed. A blush grew on her face as she stared at Edward''s gentle smile.


    "I also want kisses! Besides, Charlotte is still young. She won''t understand, so it''s okay!" Edward said


    confidently.


    Irene burst intoughter as she saw Edward behaving like this. The more time she spent with him, the


    more he behaved like a child.


    "Alright, alright. How are things with thepany?" Irene asked.


    "It''s not too bad. There''s just onest thing I need to do," Edward said.


    "Irene, I..." He then said.


    A strange feeling rose in Irene''s chest as she looked at Edward''s hesitance.


    "What''s wrong?" Irene asked.


    "I want to host a grand wedding with you after everything is settled," Edward dered.


    Irene was both surprised and expectant. After all, every girl dreamt of having a grand wedding one day.


    Back then, Edward was coerced into marrying her by Madeline and the wedding ended hastily.


    Even now, she regretted her wedding. But Edward rekindled that dying me within her heart and


    would fulfil her dream.


    "Okay, sure," Irene replied shyly.


    "Irene, I swear I''ll make you the most beautiful and happiest bride in the world!" Edward said happily.


    He had been very cold to her in the past because he didn''t like her. After their vows were said, he


    disappeared and left her to deal with the reception alone. He felt rather guilty about it.


    As such, he had always wanted to host another wedding ceremony to make up for his terrible actions.


    But before he could do so, Eric began carrying out his evil n, and Irene wanted to leave. He didn''t


    have a chance to bring this matter up. Now that this opportunity had presented itself, he couldn''t wait to


    get rid of those pesky people once and for all!


    All this while, Edward had been nervous. He was worried Irene still held a secret grudge despite


    forgiving him. He could see that she hadn''t truly let go of the past.


    Edward wanted to p himself when he recalled the things he had done. He strongly believed that


    another wedding ceremony would allow him to have a fresh start with Irene. That way, they could both


    let go of the unpleasant past.


    The Wilson Group.


    "Mr. Wilson has issued an important announcement. Please be present at that time."


    Eric hadn''t been able to locate him sessfully, but Edward had showed up straightly in the tiger''s


    den. Eric swore he would use this opportunity to make him step down.


    "Do you think Edward has any other trump cards, Eric?" Cameron asked worriedly.


    "Hmmph! What trump card could he possibly have?"


    "If we total up both his and his mother''s shares, they only amount to 25%. Even if he bought the


    scattered shares, it won''t make much difference. Besides, I have someone paying attention to the


    Cameron felt relieved when he heard that. However, he didn''t know what wasing for him.


    The shareholders looked at each other in the conference room. Eric seemed to have the upper hand on


    this battlefield, so they weren''t sure if Edward could somehow turn the situation around.


    Edward had left in a hurry during the previous meeting, and victory was in Eric''s grasp. What would


    happen today?


    Each of them had their own opinions. They needed to ce their bets on the right person so it would


    be beneficial to their own interests.


    Eric exchanged nces with the shareholders who were present. He had promised them great


    benefits, so they assumed Edward didn''t stand a chance against him.


    Soon, everyone could hear the sound of leather shoes tapping the floor. Even without turning to look at


    the source of that sound, they knew it was Edward. He was dressed in a fitted ck suit, and he looked


    as dashing as ever.


    The authority and grace he possessed were second to none. With just one word from him, countless


    people could lose their jobs.


    "Mr. Wilson, you''ve made us wait quite a while," Eric said sarcastically. "Hmmph! Looks like you still


    have the audacity to behave so high and mighty. Just you wait, I''ll soon have you running with your tail


    between your legs!" Eric thought.


    "This is the letter of approval. As the current biggest shareholder of thepany, I hereby revoke Eric''s


    authority to participate in managing thepany''s affairs and duties," Edward said calmly.


    Edward ignored Ericpletely. There was no need for him to pay attention to a small fry.


    The shareholders began to whisper amongst themselves. How could this be? Edward was now the


    biggest shareholder of thepany?


    Eric suffered the greatest shock, and his expression soured. How could it be? Cameron only owned


    15% of the shares, and the total of several major shareholders only amounted to 35%! How did Edward


    own that much?


    "It must be fake! Don''t listen to his lies!" Eric yelled hurriedly.


    He snatched the paper from Edward''s hand and read it.


    "I, Mrs. Wilson, hereby bequeath Edward with the 15% that I own."


    It also stated that Edward owned the scattered shares.


    "No way! This isn''t happening! Madeline actually owned 15%?! She gave them all to Edward, and when


    we total up the scattered shares he bought¡ªit''s over!" Eric thought as he copsed in his chair.


    "Right now, I own a total of 55%. I don''t believe you have the right to overrule my decision," Edward


    said as he looked at Eric coldly. He needed to bear the consequences of his own deeds.


    "No! You can''t just decide that! Even if you own the most shares, I''m still second to you! You can''t just


    strip my authority from me!" Eric cried out through gritted teeth.


    He couldn''t admit defeat! Not right now! He would have nothing left if he did! All the ridicule he had


    endured all those years would''ve been for nought!


    It wasn''t fair! Why did Edward get all the privileges as soon as he was born? Everyone fawned over


    him and praised him endlessly! He didn''t need to put in any effort to inherit thepany!


    Yet he had to be scorned by many and endure it silently! Surely, he wouldn''t lose to Edward!


    Eric never thought about how his mother had ruined a perfect family as a mistress. He failed to see


    how his father favoured him over Edward, and he didn''t see the effort Edward had put in.


    He felt like he had been wronged by the universe. He was a selfish person.


    "Eric. You''ve plotted against me, and you''ve harmed the reputation of thepany just so you could


    gain my position!" Edward said disdainfully. Since Eric clearly wouldn''t go down without a fight, he


    would watch as he lost his dignity.


    "What proof do you have?! You are ndering me! Don''t listen to his lies! He''s making things up to


    save himself!" Eric shouted with red eyes.


    Everyone remained silent.


    At this moment, the evidence was disyed for all to see on the screen. Eric copsed when he saw it.


    Edward had long since exposed his schemes.


    "It''s over! Forget thepany and wealth, I can''t even save my own dignity," Eric thought.


    In the face of such concrete evidence, Eric had no way to refute it. The shareholders who had epted


    his bribe remained silent. They didn''t dare to speak.


    It was obvious. Now that things had taken such a turn, they''d only bring harm to themselves if they


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    spoke up on Eric''s behalf. If even he could be driven out of thepany, what more about them? They


    could only pray that Edward would never hear of their dealings with Eric.


    Those with guilty consciences kept praying for mercy, but Edward paid no heed to them. He would


    have many opportunities to rid hispany of these rats. He had no need to fear.


    "Now, would you leave?" Edward asked. He didn''t want to see him anymore.


    Eric didn''t respond. He was still in shock from the evidence. He was so close! How did things turn out


    like this? Where did he go wrong?


    In the end, he had nothing. He had lost everything.

 Chapter 93: Proposal

    Chapter 93: Proposal


    Edward frowned when he saw the delirious look on Eric''s face. It was clear he wouldn''t budge, so he


    got a few people to take him to Cameron''s ce.


    "Perhaps Cameron will cough blood in anger when he finds out. No matter how much effort he


    expended in trying to help Eric, it simply wasn''t enough," Edward thought.


    Meanwhile, at the Wilson''s main estate. Cameron was surprised to see his son being escorted home.


    Just what was going on?


    "Dad! Edward has taken over thepany! He also stripped my power and banned me from entering


    thepany!" Eric said in a hurry as though this was his lifeline.


    Cameron''s heart ached when he saw how distraught Eric was. His eyes were red with tears, and he


    looked like a mess.


    From Eric''s intermittent wails, Cameron slowly found out what had happened. He didn''t expect Edward


    would actually have such a trick up his sleeve. He regretted not attending the meeting with his son.


    What a careless mistake he had made.


    "That unfilial son!" Cameron yelled in exasperation.


    "We underestimated him. I didn''t expect Mum to own 15% of thepany''s shares. Just what sort of


    spell did Edward cast on her? I don''t see why she would favour him over you," Cameron said.


    He regretted not being at thepany meeting to argue with Edward.


    "Dad, you have to help me. Please! I am the rightful heir!" Eric yelled crazily.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Don''t worry, Eric. I will definitely help you get thepany back," Cameron said in reassurance. His


    fury zed against Edward when he saw Eric in such a sorry state. They were brothers! How could


    Edward treat his brother like this!


    Yet Eric hadn''t considered their bond as siblings when he plotted against Edward.


    If only Eric wasn''t such a greedy mongrel who coveted what wasn''t his, he might still have a ce


    within thepany. After all, Edward wasn''t a narrow-minded person like he was.


    Cameron rushed to thepany to argue with Edward.


    Edward had expected his father''s arrival. Eric was his favourite son¡ªof course, he would show up.


    Moreover, they had suffered a huge loss, so he would definitely try to stir up trouble.


    "You unfilial son!" Cameron yelled. He pushed the door open and stormed into the room. His hand was


    raised in an attempt to p Edward.


    But how could Edward allow himself to be pped? He grabbed Cameron''s hand and pushed him back


    with great force.


    Cameron staggered, almost losing his bnce. He stared at Edward and shouted, "How dare you treat


    your father like this?"


    "Do you know what sort of father you are?" Edward asked coldly.


    "I beseech you! You must return the president''s position to your brother! Do it immediately!" Cameron


    yelled. He didn''t understand what Edward meant with his question, but he was very confident.


    Edward found it quite amusing that Cameron would still have the courage to implore him.


    "Return it? I am the firstborn son, the rightful heir to thispany. How can I return it? My mother only


    gave birth to me. Why do I even have a brother?"


    Hearing this, Cameron''s blood pressure almost spiked in anger.


    "You unfilial son! You!"


    Edward didn''t want to waste his time talking to Cameron. Over the years, he had slowly cast aside his


    longing for his father''s attention. Moreover, the only son that Cameron cared about was Eric. Did he not


    consider Edward as his son?


    Hence, the person standing before him was only a stranger despite sharing the same blood.


    "You have two options to choose from. First, you are to take Eric with you and leave the country, never


    to return. Your finances will be taken care of by me. The condition to selecting this option is that you


    must hand over your shares to me."


    "The second option¡ªNeither of you nor Eric will in peace in this city ever again," Edward said calmly.


    Cameron began to panic at his words.


    "H-Hey! I am still your father. You can''t do this to me."


    "Father? Have you ever taken any responsibility towards me? When you helped Eric plot against me,


    did you ever consider yourself my father?" Edward sneered.


    "Choose!"


    It would be disastrous for him if Eric was left in this country. He was the type to return and sabotage


    whenever he could.


    Although he wasn''t afraid of Eric, it was annoying to deal with such a menace. It was better to send him


    abroad once and for all. That way, he would have no opportunity to stir up trouble.


    Edward remembered how he had pretended to have feelings for Irene, and the time he had used


    Celine to cause a misunderstanding. He was beyond disgusted with his actions, likening it to having


    swallowed a fly.


    Edward had reassumed his position as the president swiftly. He also fired a great number of unloyal


    staff aggressively.


    It shocked all who witnessed it. They expressed their grievances as they watched how Edward made


    them leave one after another.


    No matter what the public opinion was, they got to witness the extent of his authority.


    Celine was quite anxious as she watched Eric''s downfall.


    Just a few days ago, she was cheering for Eric''s victory. After all, she was pregnant with his child.


    Perhaps she could be Mrs. Wilson in the future. That way, she could make Edward regret not


    marrying her. That was her dream.


    Yet now, her fantasies were shattered. She knew Edward would definitely hold her ountable for her


    actions, and she shivered in fear.


    ...


    After he arrived home, Edwardy on the sofa and massaged his forehead. Finally, everything had


    been taken care of. Now, he could focus on nning a grand wedding for Irene.


    Irene heard about the scene Cameron had caused in thepany. She was very worried about


    Edward. What sort of father was he? He clearly biased Eric so much.


    Irene walked up to him and massaged his shoulders gently.


    Edward grabbed Irene''s hand and said wearily, "Irene, I will give Cameron a bunch of money and let


    him go abroad with Eric. They won''t interrupt with our life again."


    "I''m really disappointed in him. After all these years, not once has he ever fulfilled his duty as a father


    to me. Eric is his favourite son after all."


    Irene looked at her husband. He was tall, handsome, and nobody could everpare with his looks.


    Despite all that, he had such a gentle and fragile side to him. Even though he said that, he may hope


    his father can pay some attention to him.


    "Darling, he chose to go down this path. You''ve done a great job, Edward. Don''t worry, you still have


    your grandmother, mother, Charlotte and me. We''ll be very happy in the future," Irene said gently.


    Edward began to picture a happy family life as he listened to Irene.


    Edward grabbed Irene''s hand, determined to never let her go.


    Due to the disturbance caused by the presidential change in the Wilson Group coupled with Edward''s


    bold actions, rumours began to spread. Those rumours had a certain impact on the development of the


    Edward decided to hold a press conference to announce something important.


    "Irene, there will be a press conference in a few days. Let''s attend it together," said Edward.


    "You want me toe along? Why?" Irene asked in confusion.


    "As the wife of the president, shouldn''t you be present? I mean, you should make it well known to all.


    Just in case some other person dares to try seducing me," Edward said with a smile.


    "You''d dare to cheat on me?" Irene asked with her eyebrows raised.


    "No, no! Of course not!" Edward replied. He raised his hands in surrender.


    Irene felt amused when she looked at the expression on his face.


    ...


    When both of them showed up together for the press conference, they dazzled everyone. Edward was


    handsome, and Irene was beautiful. What a pleasingbination!


    Everyone was whispering. Some of the people in attendance didn''t know who Irene was. After all,


    Edward rarely brought her along to attend such public asions.


    Many people looked at Irene curiously, trying to figure out who she was. There were rumours that Mr.


    Wilson didn''t get along well with his wife. Was she a new me? She must be amazing if he was willing


    to bring her along.


    Some of the crowd decided to butter up to her after the press conference. That way, it would allow


    them to give him a good impression.


    Irene didn''t know that some people thought she was Edward''s new me.


    "I''d like to thank all of you for attending this press conference. My father had prepared a test for me by


    changing the president of thepany. I have passed the test and I''m now in charge of taking over the


    group. I have great hopes for thepany, hence I have reformed the structure of thepany


    slightly."


    Everyone present was well aware that it was just a formality. It wasmon for siblings to plot against


    each other if they came from wealthy families. Now that Edward had emerged as the victor, who dared


    to oppose him? His word was pretty muchw.


    "From today onwards, we..."


    Edward made his announcement on the stage. Irene noticed that many women looked at her brilliant


    husband in awe. She didn''t know how she felt about that.


    Lost in her thoughts, Irene didn''t notice that the person on the stage was walking towards her seat.


    Everyone wondered what Edward was up to.


    Edward walked to Irene before getting down on one knee, saying, "Irene, with all my heart, I love you.


    Will you marry me?" He presented a diamond ring to her after he asked.


    Irene was stunned. W-What was going on?


    The audience burst into an uproar. As it turned out, the site for the press conference had be the


    site of his proposal.


    The crowd finally knew her name. However, some of them were confused. Wasn''t he married? Did he


    get a divorce? Moreover, he had married the daughter of the Jones family, Irene. Was she the same


    person?


    Irene looked at the man kneeling before her and sighed emotionally. Edward was really diligent! He


    actually chose to propose to her at the press conference!

 Chapter 94: The Scheme Before the Wedding

    Chapter 94: The Scheme Before the Wedding


    The ones present at the press conference were either reporters or famous figures¡ªeither from major


    families that had a good rtionship with the Wilson Group, or important people.


    What an eye-catching proposal! There was a high chance it would be all over the news tomorrow.


    "What''s wrong, Irene? You don''t want to?" Edward asked, feigning his despair as he saw the hesitant


    look on her face.


    "It''s not that. I just think it''s a little sudden," Irene said hurriedly as she looked at Edward.


    "Is that a yes, then? Don''t worry, Irene, I swear to cherish you forever!" Edward said firmly.


    "Hmmph, aren''t you sneaky, proposing right now so I can''t refuse you?" Irene huffed helplessly.


    It was such a grand asion, and there was no room for her refusal.


    "I know you won''t say no."


    "Alright, get up," Irene said. She felt a little distressed that he had been kneeling all this while.


    "I won''t get up until you agree," Edward said shamelessly.


    "F-Fine, I agree."


    Irene had no choice but to lower her head shyly and give her hand to Edward as he watched


    expectantly.


    Edward slipped the beautiful and symbolic ring on her finger. He got up slowly and smiled at Irene with


    affectionate eyes.


    He intertwined their fingers together and raised it up, announcing to the audience, "To all in attendance,


    I will be holding a wedding on the eighth of the next month. I hope you can attend."


    Before they could recover from the sudden proposal, Edward made another shocking announcement.


    Some of the women stared jealously at Irene, drilling holes into her.


    With Edward holding her arm, Irene felt like the happiest person in the world.


    The crowd left in a daze after the press conference ended. Everything had happened so suddenly.


    Those who were shrewd began to prepare some gifts. Regardless of how many weddings Edward


    wanted to hold, the bride must be someone important if he was willing to make such a public


    announcement. Perhaps this was their opportunity to make connections with the Wilson Group.


    Some of the reporters were happy because they had managed to get a big scoop. Although the


    previous presidents of the Wilson Group had women by their sides, this was the first time it had been


    publicly announced. They had material to write for tomorrow''s news.


    Edward was so influential, he could shake S City with just a stomp of his foot.


    The next day, the entire city was in a great uproar when the news were released from various


    entertainmentpanies. Theizens were constantly debating the credibility of the news.


    "Is the president still in need of another wife? An obedient girl to warm his bed."


    "Will thement above stop causing drama? Didn''t you see how gentle Mr. Wilson''s eyes were when


    he proposed to her? They were overflowing with love! You never stood a chance. He has already made


    his choice."


    "That''s right! On that note, I also want to marry a rich and handsome man!"


    "Am I the only one who is concerned about the size of that diamond? D*mn it, how much is it worth? To


    propose with such an exquisite diamond ring... I don''t understand the mind of a rich person!"


    "I searched up the price, and the number of zeroes in that amount shocked me! I''m going to stick with


    my 24K gold. It''s simply too shocking!"


    "I found some interesting news. It seems like Mr. Wilson has gotten married before, but has a bad


    rtionship with his wife. They don''t appear in public together very often."


    "Is this Mr. Wilson''s second marriage? Moreover, there are many rumours surrounding him. Wasn''t he


    in a rtionship with Celine before? Now there''s another woman named Irene?"


    "Let''s not spread false news. Those are just scandals. Moreover, Celine was the one who spread that


    news. I have a rtive who has some connections with the Wilson Group. Apparently, his wife was


    named Irene."


    "Go to h*ll, Irene! Go to h*ll!"


    ...


    Theizens imagined the love and hatred of rich families. Somements included blessings, some


    were viciousments, and some used foulnguage to attack Irene.


    Edward frowned when he read thosements and immediately ordered his men to delete any


    negativements.


    A dishevelled looking woman was watching the news report for the entertainment program on TV.


    "Mr. Wilson is about to get married!"


    "He proposed romantically during the press conference!"


    "The woman by the president''s side!"


    Those words felt like stabs to her heart. She gritted her teeth and said, "Edward! Irene!"


    And this woman was Celine!


    She was thin and naked. Where was the once sweet and lovely woman?


    She smashed everything in the room crazily as a way to vent her anger. She shouted, "Irene, you


    b*tch! It''s all your fault! You took everything that belonged to me!"


    "Edward! What a heartless man you are! We grew up together, and I liked you so much. Yet look at


    you! You liked that b*tch instead!"


    "I hate you! Both of you! I ended up like this thanks to both of you!"


    An idea popped into her mind after she threw a fit. Her eyes lit up as she ran to theputer. She


    wanted to tell everyone that Irene was a b*tch!


    However, all her negativements on Twitter kept getting deleted the moment she hit enter. Nothing


    changed when she made a new ount to spread maliciousments.


    Other than Edward, who else would be able to achieve such a feat?


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, Edward! You are willing to go to such lengths for her. Am I not


    even allowed to leave a single negative remark about her?"


    Ever since Eric''s downfall, she had gone into hiding. She was afraid that Edward''s men would find her,


    so she tried to seek help from Eric. But she retreated in terror when she saw the spies near his house.


    Why were they allowed to be happy when she was reduced to such a state?


    Celine didn''t want to give up. She red at the people on the screen like she wanted to tear them up.


    Her hatred for Irene grew, and she discarded her love for Edward. She would allow this hatred to


    consume her. Like a crazy person, she began to plot an evil n.


    "I have the perfect wedding gift for both of you!"


    Celine rubbed her belly and muttered to herself, "Little one, let''s meet up with your useless father right


    now. I can''t do this alone. He should be able to help us."


    "Even though I really wanted Edward to be your father, I''m afraid he has lost all his chances," Celine


    muttered with a hystericalugh that made people shudder.


    Meanwhile, Edward and Irene were immersed in their happiness,pletely forgetting about Celine.


    ...


    The Wilson Mansion.


    After Eric recovered from his shock, his father told him Edward was going to send them abroad in a few


    days. He thought bitterly, "Edward wants to send me abroad because he is afraid of me. Fine, I failed


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    this time, but I won''t in the future."


    Eric tore the newspaper to pieces after he read the news.


    Edward! Edward! Edward!


    Edward''s name haunted him like a curse.


    But how could he make another move? He felt someone watching him ever since the day he left the


    Moreover, Edward had gotten rid of the people he had bribed. Now, none of them dared to contact him.


    What a useless bunch!


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.


    He had received a message.


    The number on the screen wasn''t registered in his contacts, and the call didn''t go through when he


    dialed it. He was worried Edward might have set up a cameras in the residence, so he picked up the


    phone casually.


    "See you at the 26th intersection at 12 o''clock tomorrow. Please keep it a secret."


    Who was it? Eric tried to figure out who would send him a message like this at this time.


    The next day, he managed to slip away from Edward''s men and arrived as promised.


    Eric couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw who had asked to meet him.


    "Celine, what happened to you?" Eric asked in surprise.


    "As if you don''t know it''s Edward''s fault. You''re doing too well either," Celine said coldly.


    "If you hadn''t failed, would we have ended up like this?" Celine asked with a sarcastic smile.


    "Are you only here to quarrel with me?" Eric asked impatiently.


    "Don''t you want to get revenge?"


    "Haven''t you heard? Edward is sending me abroad in a few days," Eric sneered. He obviously wanted


    his revenge, but Edward was alert. There wasn''t much time before going abroad.


    Celine thought about it and said, "There is someone who could potentially help you."


    "Who is it?" Eric asked urgently.


    "Madeline."


    "Madeline? She loves Edward! Why would she ever help us?" Eric eximed. He felt that it was


    impossible.


    "Madeline is soft-hearted. All you need to do is beg her to let you stay long enough until the wedding is


    over. She would probably agree."


    "Then we''ll do this..." Celine whispered.


    ...


    Eric felt terrified of Celine when he heard her n. Had she gone mad?


    "Aren''t you afraid?!"


    Eric chided Celine despite his selfishness. After all, she was still carrying his child in her belly.


    "As long as you seed, you might be able to be the president of thepany! Why should you


    be concerned about me?" Celine yelled. She knew what sort of man he was. He was simply putting on


    a facde right now.


    For a moment, he was speechless. That was right, he could have as many children as he wanted when


    he became the president.


    Celine had changed. Eric saw that she wouldn''t allow herself to be controlled by him mindlessly


    anymore. She was even willing to risk her life for this! He felt a little terrified.

 Chapter 95: Preparation for Revenge

    Chapter 95: Preparation for Revenge


    Celine was left with nothing except revenge. One should never underestimate the wrath of a woman.


    Eric then returned to home.


    He told his father to find a way to ask Madeline, even udia or Edward, for help. Anything would do,


    as long as they could leave after the wedding.


    Meanwhile, Edward listened to his subordinate''s report. They had lost track of Eric when he went out


    today, but he had returned home soon after.


    Edward didn''t care about it¡ªhe was busy with the wedding. He wasn''t too worried about Eric because


    he was to leave soon. What could he possibly do?


    Edward would regret his foolish ignorance in the future.


    When Edward returned home, he saw Irene reading the mermaid''s tale to Charlotte.


    "The little mermaid stared at the prince longingly before she faded away into sea foam."


    Edward said helplessly, "Charlotte is still too young to understand."


    "Oh, c''mon. I''d like to believe she is a quick learner. Let me do as I please."


    It was rare to see Irene acting cute, so Edward said, "Alright, alright. You''re right." He paused before


    continuing, "This isn''t a good ending though. If I was the prince, I wouldn''t treat the mermaid princess


    like this."


    "Yeah! I don''t like this ending either. I really wish they could''ve lived happily ever after," Irene said. This


    was her favourite story when she was a child, and she would cry every time she read it.


    "Oh, right. Do you like Mr. Karel Nar''s work? I want him to design our wedding rings," said Edward.


    "Ah, his works are famous for their dreamlike beauty. There are only a handful of designs in each


    series, and they are all of good quality. But hasn''t he announced his retirement?"


    The master had only created a limited amount of precious masterpieces. Irene was looking forward to


    seeing Edward''s decision.


    "It''s a surprise, so I won''t tell you," Edward said mysteriously.


    Edward''s mother had some connections with Mr. Karel Nar, and he had asked some people to contact


    him. The master finally gave in and decided to design another exclusive set, "Heart of the Sea", for


    them.


    It matched the theme of the wedding, and Irene was sure to like it. As it turned out, it was a good


    decision to listen to Millicent''s opinion about Irene''s preferences.


    ...


    Today, Millicent paid a visit to Irene.


    "It''s been a while, Irene," Millicent greeted. She felt very happy for her best friend.


    "Millicent, it''s been forever! Here I was, thinking you were busy dating someone," Irene said in surprise.


    "A rtionship? No, it''s not like that. Edward told me to give you some space. I was told not to disturb


    your time with him," Millicent said. She felt a little jealous. Edward did not appreciate her help at all!


    Without her, there was no way he could convince Irene toe back.


    Irene didn''t know how to react to that. This was truly Edward''s character.


    "It''s fine, don''t be angry. You know how he is," Ireneforted her.


    "Hmmph! Look at you defending him. What an ungrateful man he is!" Millicentined.


    "It''s not like you aren''t aware how grand his proposal was. So enviable!" Millicent said sadly.


    "Alright, alright. Enough about me. How''s your rtionship with Elio going?" Irene asked. She was very


    happy now. However, she was worried about Millicent and Elio. She had always felt a little guilty about


    them.


    "Elio and I... Oh, c''mon, you know how it is! Nothing much has changed! Why are you bringing him up


    suddenly?" Millicent asked bashfully.


    Over the past few days, both of them would meet up frequently for coffee dates. They''d talk about


    many things, and she was helping him with his blind date troubles.


    Things were going well until the day they bumped into Elio''s mother. She was very enthusiastic and


    wished them happiness.


    Millicent and Elio were very embarrassed about it. Then he exined to her that his parents only did


    this because they were worried they were faking it.


    After spending so much time with each other, Millicent began to think that Elio had caught some


    feelings for her. But she also thought she was getting ahead of herself. After all, she wasn''t sure if he


    still had feelings for Irene. She felt rather distressed.


    Irene could see that both of them simply needed some time. Things were going great, after all.


    "Alright, don''t overthink. Elio will figure things out sooner orter," Ireneforted.


    "Yeah!" Millicent hummed in agreement. Surely, Elio would be feeling a little blue during Edward and


    Irene''s wedding. If she were tofort him at such a vulnerable time, perhaps she could inch her way


    into his heart.


    "Millicent, you must be my bridesmaid at my wedding."


    "Of course! How can I be absent from your wedding? I will definitely catch your bouquet," Millicent said


    happily.


    "Then who do you want to be the best man?" Irene teased Millicent.


    "Y-You-! Awh, Irene, you can be annoying sometimes. I''ll need to teach you a lesson!" Millicent huffed.


    "Charlotte, look at your mother. Don''t follow in her footsteps in bullying people like this, okay?" Millicent


    teased Charlotte.


    Charlotte kept blowing bubbles in her mouth, and it was adorable.


    "Irene, if I give birth to a boy in the future, our children can get married!" Millicent said suddenly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Let''s talk about it after you get married. Hahaha," Ireneughed.


    "Are youughing at me? Hmmph, I''ll prove it to you soon!"


    With that, both of them burst intoughter. Beside them, Charlotte giggled as well.


    After they chatted for a while, Millicent went home.


    Edward had been busy preparing for the wedding. Millicent came over each day to keep Irene


    ...


    Edward received a call informing him that Eric had gone to visit Madeline.


    Didn''t he tell them not to disturb her? She was in poor health and such things would easily upset her!


    What were they up to?


    ...


    "Mum, I know I was wrong. I didn''t fulfil my duty as a father, and for that, I apologise. It''s toote for me


    to make up for it now. All I want is to attend Edward''s wedding. Don''t worry, I''ll get out of your hair after


    he gets married."


    Cameron wiped away his tears as he spoke. Eric stood to the side quietly, with a guilty look on his face.


    Edward was greeted with such a scene when he arrived.


    "What''s the use of saying this now? You can no longer change the past," Edward said coldly.


    Cameron burst into tears when he saw Edward. He said, "Edward, I apologise for what I''ve done to you


    and your mother. I''m not asking for your forgiveness. All I want is to attend your wedding before I leave.


    Is that alright?"


    Edward remained unmoved.


    Cameron knew that Edward wouldn''t budge, so he turned to Madeline and cried even harder.


    "Mum, please help me persuade Edward. I know I''m wrong. All I want is to attend Edward''s wedding.


    This is thest thing I can do as a father."


    Madeline had a headache. She understood the pain that Edward had gone through because of his


    father. She felt rather distressed about it.


    This was her beloved grandson, whom she had raised. She was very satisfied that he had turned out to


    be a fine child. She knew that Cameron was a fool, so she ced all her hopes on Edward.


    Edward didn''t let her down. She could finally die in peace, relieved that thepany was in Edward''s


    capable hands.


    Although Eric was also Cameron''s child, she felt that he was too gloomy and aggressive. Moreover, he


    was an illegitimate child. The family only acknowledged udia. She was a good wife, but Cameron


    didn''t cherish her.


    She couldn''t bear to see Cameron shedding tears while kneeling on the ground.


    "Edward, have some mercy on your father. There''s no harm in letting him attend your wedding before


    leaving," said Madeline.


    Now that Madeline had spoken, Edward didn''t want to argue with her. In any case, they would be


    leaving either way.


    Madeline was a little tired from themotion. She was old and wasn''t in good health, but she still had


    to worry about the younger generation.


    Edward was even more displeased with his father.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave," Edward said.


    Eric had been silent as he stood to the side. As he helped Cameron out of the room and walked past


    Edward, he heard him speak, "You''d better not y any tricks this time!"


    Eric lowered his head timidly. He quickened his steps and helped his father out. Edward didn''t see the


    malicious look in his eyes.


    Eric thought viciously, "Let''s see how Edward will handle itter!"


    Madeline looked at Edward''s unhappy face andforted him, "I know you don''t like Eric. Your father


    has made many mistakes, but he is still your father."


    "It''ll be alright to let him stay just a couple more days. Having parents attend your wedding is also a


    good thing," Madeline said. Edward thought it made sense, but he still felt worried.


    "Grandma, you are in poor health yet you still have so much to worry about. Didn''t I tell you to rest


    more?"


    "I''ll be alright. I know my body, so don''t worry about me. At the very least, I can still hold on for a few


    more days. I must attend your wedding before I pass away," Madeline said happily.


    "Grandma, please don''t say that. At least wait for me and Irene to produce a new great-grandson for


    you," Edward said unhappily.


    "Alright, alright," Madeline said. She felt energised upon hearing those words.

 Chapter 96: Heart of the Sea

    Chapter 96: Heart of the Sea


    After they chatted for a while, Edward told her to rest up and bid her farewell. He promised to visit her


    sometime soon.


    As he walked out the door, Edward ordered his men to take good care of Madeline. If anything


    happened, they were to inform the doctor immediately.


    To be honest, Edward didn''t want to see Cameron and Eric anymore, but his grandmother had spoken.


    In that case, he would let matters be. He took out his mobile phone and called udia¡ª


    "Mum, I n to send them abroad after my wedding."


    Of course, udia knew who he was referring to.


    "Why?" udia asked in confusion.


    "Cameron begged Grandma to let him attend the wedding. She was soft-hearted and agreed when she


    saw his pitiful act."


    "I suppose it doesn''t make much difference. By the way, how are the preparations for your wedding


    going? I hope nothing goes wrong that day."


    "What was he trying to behave as a father? At the very least, he should see whether Edward was


    willing or not!" udia thought coldly.


    "It''s almost ready," Edward said. He was confident that the arrangements he had made would surely


    make this wedding unforgettable.


    "Alright. You should still pay attention to Eric. Just in case." udia reminded him.


    "Okay, I''ll be careful."


    ...


    Cameron and Eric returned to the Wilson Mansion


    "Eric, do you have a n in mind? All we need to do is attend the wedding?" Cameron asked in


    confusion. Eric didn''t exin much. He simply told him to dy their departure.


    "Yes, but we first need to make some arrangements," Eric replied.


    "We still have loyal subordinates within thepany. Although they don''t hold high positions, they are


    still useful. In addition, we have money. With this, we can make them suffer. It should be easy to recruit


    people to do our bidding," Cameron said.


    Both of them discussed it once more to ensure their n was perfect. This was their only chance at


    revenge!


    Suddenly, Eric''s phone rang.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to contact me if there is nothing important?" Eric asked. He didn''t want to be


    careless. Perhaps Edward was too preupied with the wedding preparations and ignored them a bit,


    but he couldn''t afford to make any mistake.


    "Haha, I just can''t wait. How''re things there?" Celine asked with a smile.


    "Everything is fine. I''ve arranged for you to go inside as a waiter. Someone will pick you up after you


    enter the premises. Alright, I''ll hang up first. I''ll inform you once everything is settled."


    "We just need to be careful not to let Edward and Irene notice us..."


    Before Eric could finish, Celine had already hung up the phone. Rude!


    Celine looked at the photos of Edward and Irene in her room after she hung up. Sheughed


    hysterically as she touched her belly, saying, "Little one, I just can''t wait!"


    Irene''s face had been ckened out with a pen or had been torn out of the picture. It looked rather


    scary.


    Celine stroked Edward''s photo and muttered to herself. Her expression softened, as though she was


    recalling something happy. It was a terrifying scene indeed.


    ...


    Today was the day of the wedding. Almost all of the influential people in S City were in attendance, and


    many celebrities were also present.


    This was the Wilson president''s wedding. It would be a pity to miss such a grand ceremony. Moreover,


    this was a good opportunity to establish connections with the Wilson Group.


    The presidents of some small groups orpanies were also present. They wanted to build some


    friendship with the Wilson Group.


    However, this wedding wasn''t open to the public. Only those who received the invitation were allowed


    entry.


    Everyone had spected what the wedding would be like, but the preparations were kept top secret. It


    had not been leaked to the public at all. The girls of S City were envious when they heard rumours that


    the president wanted to surprise his wife.


    It wasn''t until today that they realised howvish it would be as they held their gold-ted invitations.


    The Wilson Group had spared no effort to make it as luxurious as possible! Everyone was stunned.


    It was a seaside wedding!


    A giant luxury ship was parked at the port, waiting for the guests.


    They knew just howrge the ship was when they set foot on it. This wasn''t their first event on a cruise


    ship, but the extravagance of this wedding floored them.


    Blue and white colours were strewn all over the cruise. Ribbons of those colours fluttered in the sea


    breeze. borately arranged flowers decorated every corner of the cruise ship, attracting the attention


    of people.


    Food and wine were abundant, and the waiters ran around serving the guests in blue uniforms.


    There was a lounge, an entertainment room, and a dining room on the luxury cruise. The halls were


    spacious and could fit all of the arriving guestsfortably. The splendid decorations appealed to the


    crowds. Yes, this level of luxury was befitting the president of the Wilson Group.


    After all, the number of staff, resources and amount of money needed to host such an extravagant


    event could only be aplished by the wealthy.


    The guests chatted to each other as they wandered about the cruise. The wedding ceremony hadn''t


    begun yet. The men gathered together to discuss business and politics, while the women talked about


    jewelry, clothes, and the bride.


    Meanwhile, Irene and Millicent were in the dressing room. The stylist and makeup artist were getting


    her makeup ready for the wedding.


    "What happened, Irene? I can tell you''re feeling nervous," Millicent asked. Irene looked rather worried.


    "No, it''s nothing. I just have this inexplicable sense of dread since yesterday. It feels like something bad


    is going to happen," Irene said.


    "Oh, my. You aren''t having a heart attack, are you? Hahahaha," Millicent joked.


    "Maybe it''s all in my head," Irene said hesitantly.


    "Perhaps I''m just overthinking again. What is the worst that could happen?" Irene thought.


    "Alright. Today is your big day. The bride must be happy!" Millicentforted her.


    Suddenly, Millicent brought a beautiful box out of nowhere and said mysteriously, "Quick, open it.


    There''s a surprise."


    "What is it? Why did you bring it out now? Is it a wedding gift for me?" Irene opened the box as she


    spoke.


    "I can''t possibly afford it," Millicent said jealously. Deep down, she also wanted such beautiful jewellery.


    A ne and a pair of earrings sat in the box. Irene was stunned when she saw them. They were


    indescribably pretty.


    There was a blue gem in the middle of the ne, carefully carved into the shape of a mermaid.


    Beside it was a small transparent diamond, bringing out the sparkle of the mermaid.


    A lighter blue gemstone was carved into the shape of a heart and was ced in the mermaid''s hands.


    It looked like a mermaid was holding a precious heart. It sparkled under the light, entuating its


    beauty. Irene sighed at the beautiful workmanship of the designer.


    When she wore the ne around her neck, it made her look like a swan, beautiful and slender.


    The earrings were also made of rare sapphires sold on the market. The sapphires were cleverly cut


    into countless pieces, then arranged to look like waves that seemed to flow along with the movements


    of the owner.


    "This is the mermaid set made by Mr. Karel Nar. It''s the only one in the world! Edward had it specially


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    prepared for your wedding," Millicent said.


    Moreover, it matched Irene''s wedding dress perfectly.


    Her wedding dress was white, adorned with small blue diamonds on her waist, chest, and skirt. The


    rest of the dress was iid with transparent diamonds that didn''t stand out.


    However, those diamonds would catch the light and reflect with each movement Irene made.


    Irene''s hair was curled and her shoulders were exposed. Her face looked gorgeous, like a delicate


    princess emerging from the depths of the ocean.


    D*mn capitalist!


    Millicent wanted to teach Edward a lesson. She had a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make fun of the


    groom. Irene probably wouldn''t mind.


    "By the way, Irene, I should inform you about this first. If Edward doesn''t pass my test when he arrives,


    I won''t let him have you so easily," Millicent said coquettishly.


    "Who told him to be so unappreciative of my help? Hmmph! There''s no way I''ll let him marry my best


    friend just like that. Besides, just leave it to me to vent your anger from before!" Millicent dered.


    Irene smiled when she looked at Millicent''s childish appearance. She figured she should just let her be.


    She wasn''t the sort to wreak havoc on purpose.


    After Irene was done getting ready, she went to meet Edward. He was stunned by her beauty.


    It was said that marriage was the most beautiful moment for women. As it turned out, it was true!


    Irene was already beautiful. But she was simply dazzling when she wore this wedding dress with her


    hair and makeup done. Edward was in awe despite having seen many pretty women in the past.


    Millicent didn''t make a scene when Edward arrived. She merely passed him a red envelope and


    allowed him to walk away with Irene.

 Chapter 97: Emergency During the Wedding

    Chapter 97: Emergency During the Wedding


    Irene failed to suppress a chuckle at Millicent''s cowardice. Wasn''t she the one who wanted to teach


    Edward a lesson earlier?


    Millicent felt rather helpless. Where would she find the courage to do that to Edward?


    Besides, she knew Edward would be mad at her for an undetermined amount of time if she really acted


    on her words. Perhaps he would find a way to trouble her in the future. On that note, she decided to let


    him go for now. Opportunities were sure to arise, and she was sure that Irene would support her when


    the time came.


    The wedding car containing Edward and Irene slowly drove up to the port. Many more of these


    wedding chauffeurs trailed along with them and caused a traffic jam. Traffic police were present on the


    field, directing traffic.


    Many luxury cars were on the scene. They were a dazzling sight to behold.


    The generosity of the Wilson Group elicited a sigh from everyone.


    ...


    Meanwhile...


    Celine managed to sneak on the luxury ship as a waitress through Eric''s arrangement.


    Celine was cautious as she watched the security guards on patrol. She was so close! All her efforts


    would be wasted if she got caught now.


    She didn''t expect that Edward would choose to hold the wedding on a ship in the middle of the sea.


    Good, it was easier for her to act!


    Celine ced a hand on the wall of the ship and thought, "I should have been the bride of this luxurious


    wedding! Soon, I will make it happen!" A vicious look appeared on her face.


    "Celine has infiltrated sessfully. The people we''ve ced on the ship will assist her. Now all we


    need to do is wait and observe," Eric said to his father.


    "Celine? Can she do it?" Cameron asked in confusion. As far as he knew, she wasn''t the brightest


    block in the room.


    "Don''t worry. We just need to give her a little nudge in the right direction."


    Today, his n would unfold! Eric was well-prepared, but Edward was lost in the joy of his marriage!


    Meanwhile, Madeline''s health was declining. Edward had nned for her to stay home on his wedding


    day, but the doctor said her health was stable enough. He wanted to grant his grandmother''s wishes,


    so he agreed.


    Edward arranged for medical personnel to be present on the ship, and medical equipment was also


    prepared.


    udia had arrived on the ship earlier, eagerly greeting the guests. Cameron and Eric had no choice


    but to sit in their ces and wait patiently for the ceremony to begin.


    Irene was surprised to see that the wedding venue was a ship on the sea after getting out of the car.


    She looked at her dress and ne set, connecting the dots together. Edward truly loved her dearly.


    Edward looked at Irene and said, "You look so beautiful today, Irene."


    A blush bloomed on Irene''s face, and she appeared more lively.


    "Remember what I told you before, Irene? I''d change the ending of the mermaid''s tale. The mermaid


    princess will live happily ever after with the prince from today onwards!" Edward said proudly.


    Tears began to well up in Irene''s eyes. She couldn''t believe that Edward had kept her words close to


    his heart, even nning such a grand surprise for her.


    With that, both of them boarded the luxury ship.


    Now that the main stars of the event had arrived, the ship began to set sail into the ocean. The waves


    were calm and dazzling. Nobody expected it to be the calm before a storm.


    The guests stopped what they were doing and turned their attention to the main couple. Suddenly,


    udia ran over to Edward and Irene in a hurry.


    She whispered something, and Irene''s face darkened.


    "What?! Charlotte has gone missing?!" Irene asked anxiously.


    "T-That''s right. After I brought her to the lounge, someone knocked on the door and called my attention


    away. So I went to call the nanny over, but after I came back she told me that she couldn''t find


    Charlotte anywhere!"


    udia looked rather pale. It was understandable¡ªshe did lose track of Charlotte at such a critical


    moment!


    Irene almost got up to search for her child after receiving such distressing news.


    However, Edward remained calm andforted both of them, saying, "Charlotte should still be on the


    ship. Don''t worry. I''ll have my men search for her."


    He suspected Eric was the one behind it, but his subordinates said that he had only left his seat for the


    toilet. They had kept vignt watch over him.


    "I think I should look for her," Irene said. She was still worried that something bad might have happened


    to Charlotte.


    "Don''t worry, Irene. We''ll look for her together after the ceremony. This is a ship, there is no ce for


    the kidnapper to run. They won''t hurt Charlotte if they have ulterior motives," Edward said infort.


    "That''s right, Irene. You can''t just leave now¡ªeveryone is watching. You should proceed with the


    ceremony first. I''ll be looking for Charlotte," udia said, trying to persuade her.


    Irene nodded reluctantly after listening to them.


    Edward was a little upset. Who would dare to do such a thing? They had better start running before he


    caught them! He would make them pay! Miserable wretch!


    Everyone was stunned as they watched the bride and groom walk onto the deck. Her sparkling dress


    really caught their attention! The decorations and environment made it seem like they had stepped out


    of a fairy tale.


    The blue-lined white dress entuated Irene''s delicate figure perfectly, and the diamonds shimmered


    breathtakingly as she walked. Her white veil added a touch of haziness to her beauty.


    As the saying went, "A beauty''s brilliance could still be seen even though her face was covered!" The


    audience wondered if this was a real-life mermaid who had walked ashore from the depths of the


    ocean.


    Now, they finally understood why the wedding was held on a luxury cruise. Not only was it a novel and


    creative concept, but it was also befitting of the bride''s dress and temperament. However, they thought


    something was off when they noticed the unease on the bride''s face.


    Elio felt a little upset when he saw Irene in a wedding dress. He loved her for many years and longed to


    be the man standing by her side. Once more, he would have to be a mere guest at her wedding.


    He longed to stand by her side as her groom, but he was fated to watch from the sidelines.


    Elio chided himself multiple times that Irene was a married woman who had given birth. But try as he


    might, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    If Edward mistreated Irene, he would then have a valid reason to snatch her away. However, he had


    put such thoughts behind him. Perhaps it was time for him to really move on.


    With this grandiose wedding and the events that happened in the past, Elio knew Edward loved Irene


    dearly.


    When Edward contacted him for help back when he was fighting for the presidential position, Elio had


    asked him a question¡ª


    "Do you regret risking yourpany to chase after Irene?"


    "I don''t! Even if I were to turn back time, I''d make the same choice in a heartbeat," Edward replied


    firmly.


    "Would you choose thepany over Irene?"


    "Never! Irene is most important in my life!" Edward answered without any hesitation.


    Edward''s firm answer forced Elio to give uppletely. What great love they shared! He never stood a


    chance! There was no way he could evere close to it. As such, he decided to help Edward.


    Millicent could see Elio''s facial expression from her seat beside him, and she felt distressed.


    It seemed like a handful of coffee dates weren''t enough to make him forget about his feelings for Irene.


    Millicent ced her hand over his, opening her mouth to speak but pausing at the veryst second.


    She wanted to tell him, "I am here. You still have me. I will always be by your side."


    Elio felt the warmth in his hand and looked at Millicent.


    He knew that Millicent liked him. She was a fine woman, and he did like her. He linked his fingers with


    hers and smiled at her warmly.


    He had made up his mind. This wedding was a sign for him to let go. Irene no longer needed his


    protection¡ªEdward would be there for her. It was time for him to move on.


    Moreover, he had a fine woman like Millicent by his side. How could he ignore her expectant feelings


    towards him? Perhaps dating her would be a good idea.


    Millicent was surprised that Elio would hold her hand. She felt both shy and happy.


    "Um¡ª"


    "Hey¡ª"


    Both of them spoke at the same time.


    Millicent began to rejoice! They shared such a tacit understanding!


    "Will you go out with me?" Elio asked. Millicent was blushing furiously. What a lovely and shy girl she


    was!


    "What did you say?" Millicent asked. She thought she was dreaming. Was this really Elio?


    "I said, will you go out with me?" Elio repeated with a smile. Millicent was stunned.


    Elio wondered if it was such a strange thing to ask when he saw the shock in her eyes.


    "Yes! Yes!" Millicent yelled. She didn''t want him to take his words back.


    Millicent felt like a pie had fallen on her and made her dizzy.


    "Alright, it''s settled. You''ll be my boyfriend from now on, and I''ll be your girlfriend!" Millicent said, as


    though she was reading out a sovereign decree.

 Chapter 98: So It Was You, Celine!

    Chapter 98: So It Was You, Celine!


    Elio was immersed in his sorrow, and Millicent was focused on him. They didn''t notice Irene''s weird


    behaviour. This would make Elio feel guilty towards Irene in the future, causing a misunderstanding


    between Millicent and Elio.


    A few seagulls cawed as they flew over the cruise. The ship was now in the centre of the ocean. It


    seemed that the birds were also celebrating the wedding. The sshing waves sounded rather


    pleasant as theypped against the side of the ship.


    The sea breeze blew a mysterious scent on board the ship and made the passengers'' hearts race. But


    it did nothing to soothe Irene''s nerves.


    Irene didn''t know that Celine had taken her child and was still on the boat.


    After Celine snuck into the boat, she worked together with Eric''s men and waited patiently outside the


    lounge. Someone would distract udia when she arrived with Charlotte.


    She would then enter the room dressed up as a cleaner and knock Charlotte out before taking her


    away in the cleaning cart. Nobody paid attention to her, as she was merely a cleaner.


    Even if they noticed it afterwards, she would have already left with Charlotte.


    Celine looked at the sleeping child in front of her. She was wearing a small white dress with a pair of


    wings on her back. She looked like an angel.


    She was adorable!


    Her eyebrows resembled Edward''s. Celine raised her hand and stroked the child''s face gently.


    The very next second, Celine grabbed her neck fiercely. Charlotte resembled Irene more than Edward!


    The child''s skin was delicate, and a bruise formed immediately. Celine let go without any remorse, as


    though she hadn''t tried to strangle a young child.


    "It''s not my fault. If there''s anyone to me, it''s Irene! You will now suffer as the result of her actions! I


    need to keep you alive for now, but I need to kill you before your presence gets in the way of my child!"


    She would anything within her power to remove the obstacles before her child.


    Celine looked like a loving mother as she caressed her belly. If she didn''t have a vicious expression on


    her face, that was.


    She knew that she was doing it for herself. Still, Celine insisted that she was harming others for her


    child''s sake.


    udia and Edward''s men searched every corner of the ship, but they couldn''t find Charlotte. They


    never expected that the person who kidnapped Charlotte would be right under their noses.


    Celine brought Charlotte with her and had already blended in with the guests. She watched as Edward


    and Irene walked onto the stage slowly, waiting to dere their vows before the priest.


    ...


    Music yed as Edward walked down the aisle with Irene.


    Everyone followed their movements with envious eyes, all except for one. That pair of eyes watched


    with malice.


    "Everything should''ve been mine! I''m going to snatch it all back!" Celine thought.


    Meanwhile, Eric was waiting for the show to begin.


    The benevolent and solemn priest looked at Edward and Irene. He first asked the groom, "Do you take


    this woman''s hand in marriage, promising to love her in sickness and in debt, till death do you part?"


    "He won''t do!" A woman''s piercing cry rang out before Edward could say his vows.


    The guests burst into an uproar. Who dared to cause such amotion at Mr. Wilson''s wedding? Was


    it perhaps his former lover?


    Edward was too enraged to recognise that familiar voice. He was already upset that Charlotte had


    gone missing, and now someone had interrupted his vows! He turned around to see who it was.


    Irene recognised that voice! She remembered how the owner of that voice used to throw her snide


    remarks. She had also caused that misunderstanding between Irene and Edward! It was Celine!


    Celine stood up with Charlotte in her arms.


    The guests chattered noisily. Someone recognised Celine to be the woman involved in Edward''s


    scandal. They began specting that the baby in her arms belonged to Edward!


    Fire raged in Edward''s eyes. As it turned out, Celine was here to cause trouble for him once more! He


    had been busy with wedding preparations, unable to teach her a proper lesson. Now she was here to


    ruin his wedding! Perhaps he had been too nice to her in the past.


    Irene noticed that Celine was holding a child in her arms. It was Charlotte!


    "Charlotte!" Irene cried as she pulled her veil off her face.


    "Security! Arrest her!" Edward yelled coldly.


    "Edward, she kidnapped our child!" Irene said hurriedly. She was afraid that Celine would harm


    Charlotte.


    Edward red at Celine. She was here to cause trouble once more.


    "What are you doing?" Edward asked.


    Celine was excited to see Edward''s intense gaze on her.


    "I love you, Edward! I have always loved you," Celine said pitifully.


    "So you''ve decided to work with Eric in tearing us apart? You''ve kidnapped my child and ruined my


    wedding! Is this what you call love?!" Edward yelled. It was unfortunate that such a crazy woman loved


    him!


    "N-No! It''s not like that, Edward! I just wanted to marry you!" Celine yelled hurriedly.


    "It''s her fault! It''s all Irene''s fault! She stole your heart and stole you from me! That''s why you cast me


    and my child aside! I had no choice but to do this!" Celine screamed. She had lost her former gentle


    self. She had gone mad!


    Everyone had moved away from Celine, watching the drama unfold from afar.


    Edward was afraid that Irene would misunderstand him. He hurriedly said, "You are pregnant with Eric''s


    child! Did you think I wouldn''t find out? I have never liked you! Not once, and not ever!"


    "Hahaha! You''ve really decided to disregard the history we shared together in favour of this woman!


    You are abandoning our friendship, our baby, and me!" Celine yelled crazily.


    Edward didn''t know what he should do. He wished he had never met Celine.


    "Celine! I''ll say it again! You are not pregnant with my child! Should I prove it? I am well aware of what


    you''ve done in the past! You aren''t fooling me this time!" Edward yelled as he winked at his men.


    Immediately after, he whispered to Irene, "Irene, believe me when I say that child isn''t mine. I have


    never liked her."


    "It''s alright, I believe you. I''m just worried about Charlotte," Irene said in concern.


    Celine wasn''t mentally stable right now, and Irene was afraid she would hurt Charlotte. After all, she


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    had never been a good person.


    Edward was relieved that Irene trusted him. He was tired of dealing with this reckless woman.


    Celine muttered to herself as though she didn''t hear him, "We grew up together. Remember when you


    said you''d marry me when we yed house? I have always kept that in mind."


    "Then Irene came along and forced you to marry her! It''s alright, Edward. I don''t me you. I know you


    were forced. After all, you came to me after you married her. I''m very happy. You still love me, don''t


    you?"


    "I thought you would fulfil your promise soon. So I waited, and waited."


    "But you never did! Irene must''ve brainwashed you! You started to like her, and you betrayed me! She


    even gave birth to your child!"


    ...


    Celine grew more agitated as she spoke. She raised the child in her arms.


    "Don''t hurt Charlotte!" Irene yelled anxiously.


    Charlotte had just woken up. She began to y with her saliva, blowing bubbles in her mouth. She


    smiled as she looked around curiously from her new vantage point in the air, thinking that the woman


    was ying with her.


    Charlotte was blissfully unaware of how worried everyone was as they watched.


    "Celine, don''t twist the facts! If it weren''t for your meddling, Irene would''ve spent her days with Edward


    happily! They wouldn''t have misunderstood each other for so long!" Millicent yelled.


    Elio knew that Celine was an evil woman, but he had never expected her to be so good at spouting


    empty words. He looked at Millicent in admiration, happy that she was such a righteous woman. Not


    only was Millicent kind, but she also surprised him with her good qualities each time.


    Elio stopped Millicent from running into the fray and said, "Celine isn''t stable right now. She might hurt


    Charlotte if you run in there."


    "D*mn it! Is there anything else we can do?" Millicent asked anxiously.


    Elioforted her and said calmly, "Let''s just wait. There''s no use being anxious. After all, we aren''t


    directly involved in this situation. We''ll only cause more trouble if we interject."


    "What are you talking about? None of that is true! You should put the child down if you want to discuss


    matters," Edward said impatiently. How could she twist the truth like that? What a crazy woman.


    "Haha! How could I hurt your child? Edward, I can forgive you and pretend none of this happened if you


    "Never!" Edward yelled. That single word was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Celine smiled when she nced at the security guards that were getting closer to her.


    She grabbed Charlotte and shouted, "Don''te any closer! I''ll strangle her!"


    It seemed like Charlotte could feel the malicious aura emanating from Celine, and she began to wiggle


    around in an attempt to escape.

 Chapter 99: Falling Into the Sea

    Chapter 99: Falling Into the Sea


    Children were very sensitive to tense atmospheres. Charlotte burst into tears when she couldn''t find


    any familiar faces around her.


    "What are you crying about?! You''re still a baby, but you''re exactly like your mother! Crying pitifully is


    the only thing that you only know! What a nuisance!" Celine yelled.


    Irene felt distressed when she heard her baby crying.


    "Please, Celine! Let go of my child. She is innocent!" Irene cried.


    Edward supported Irene and yelled, "What a vicious person you are! You would actually hurt a child!"


    Edward signalled for his men to stop approaching Celine as he spoke.


    At that moment, Celine took the opportunity to run past the security guards to the railing of the deck. If


    she wasn''t careful, both of them would fall into the water together.


    Edward and Irene were shocked. What if something happened to Charlotte?!


    "Don''t move, Celine!" Edward yelled.


    Celine grinned viciously when she saw the distress on Irene''s face.


    "Are you hurt, Irene? It makes me happy to see you so distressed! But this is nothingpared to the


    pain I went through! Have you ever been concerned about how I felt when you snatched my man?"


    Celine asked hatefully.


    "What do you want?!" Edward yelled. He felt quite upset when he saw Irene''s distress.


    This happened because he failed to kill Celine. If she wasn''t alive right now, none of this would''ve


    happened. Not only had she ruined their wedding, but she had also kidnapped their child and


    threatened to harm her! Their top priority was to ensure Charlotte''s safety.


    "Please, let go of my child! I''ll do anything you want! I''m begging you, Celine!" Irene cried bitterly.


    As a mother, Irene was more concerned about her child. In addition to that, Charlotte was born


    prematurely. Irene was really worried about what Celine would do in her mentally unstable state.


    "I want you to die!" Celine screamed.


    "Hey! Celine, that''s too extreme!" Edward shouted. He kept his eyes on Irene because he was afraid


    she might do something foolish.


    "Edward, don''t worry. I''m not that stupid. I know Celine just wants to hurt me," Irene said infort.


    Edward was relieved to hear her words.


    "Celine! I''ll be your hostage instead. Let Charlotte go," Irene said after she gave it some thought.


    "Irene, did you forget what you''ve promised me?" Edward asked. He was upset. He knew how much


    Celine hated Irene. What would she do if she got her hands on her?


    "Alright!" Celine agreed. This was what she had been waiting for! Irene had always been her main


    target!


    However, she never got a chance to get close because people surrounded Irene constantly. Irene was


    also very vignt and there wasn''t much Celine could do even if she got close. Therefore, Celine could


    only kidnap her child.


    As it turned out, she managed to get the result she wanted. Irene had yed right into her hands.


    In addition to mental torture, Celine wanted to torment Irene physically too. She wanted her to suffer


    the same way she did when she was robbed of her man! Then she would finally get her revenge.


    She wanted to tear them apart, so they would never meet anymore! If Celine couldn''t have Edward,


    neither could Irene!


    Edward grew worried when he saw how readily Irene agreed. He didn''t want to exchange Irene for


    Charlotte.


    He could easily have another child if he lost Charlotte, but what could he do if he lost his wife? Edward


    would be unable to bear the pain. He didn''t want to imagine a life without Irene. Perhaps he would live


    like a zombie.


    "Celine is mentally unstable right now. She isn''t armed, and I''m not that weak. I can handle her. Don''t


    worry, I''ll find a way to escape once I''m there. Everything will be fine as long as you keep watch," Irene


    whispered.


    "No. Your safety is not to be taken lightly," Edward said in disagreement.


    "Are you guys done discussing? I might just change my mind if you keep me waiting!" Celine said


    impatiently.


    "Celine, you had better keep your word!" Irene said.


    "Of course!" Celine said meaningfully.


    Irene couldn''t care less. She didn''t want Celine to take back her words and hurt Charlotte, so she pried


    Edward''s arm off her and ran over to Celine.


    "I''m sorry, Edward. I''m really worried about Charlotte," Irene said apologetically.


    Edward couldn''t stop her in time. He could only watch as she headed towards Celine.


    "Irene!" Elio and Millicent yelled. Irene gave them a look of reassurance, steadily approaching Celine.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine had never thought about holding both of them hostage at once. After all, she was a weak


    woman who was pregnant, so it wasn''t so convenient. It would be difficult for her to threaten Irene while


    holding Charlotte.


    If Irene found a way to escape with her child, everything she had done would''ve been in vain!


    Celine decided to wrap her arms around Irene''s neck as she handed Charlotte over to the guards.


    In fact, Celine wanted to kill both Irene and Charlotte at the same time. She had no intention of keeping


    her promise. However, it wasn''t the time for that. If she killed Irene now, she knew there was no way


    Edward would let her go. It wouldplicate matters, and her ns to marry Edward would be


    jeopardised.


    Celine leaned against the railing with Irene. The vast ocean was right behind them.


    "Be careful!" Edward yelled anxiously. He regretted not killing Celine beforehand. That way, this


    wouldn''t be happening.


    "Look! Irene has chosen her child over you! What is there to love about a woman like her?!" Celine


    asked proudly.


    "I''m not like her! I will never leave you. Edward,e back to me. I can forgive you for the past. Let''s


    start over again, shall we?" Celine asked affectionately.


    How unreasonable! She still thought he would return to her at this point. What a joke!


    "Enough with your sick fantasies! Irene is ten thousand times better than you are!" Edward yelled


    disdainfully.


    "Edward! Don''t you see what a horrible woman Irene is? Why are you still protecting her?" Celine


    screamed with reddened eyes. Her grip on Irene''s neck tightened and Irene couldn''t breathe.


    "Irene!" Edward shouted anxiously.


    Edward was worried about Irene. There was no time to waste! He had to solve it as soon as possible!


    Nobody knew what would happen if he waited for the perfect opportunity toe by.


    Immediately, Edward signalled for the sniper to take action.


    Celine wasn''t aware that a sniper was aiming for her.


    Edward didn''t give themand to fire earlier because Celine was holding Charlotte, and she might


    have used the baby as a shield. Perhaps she would even choose to die together with Charlotte.


    Edward and Irene didn''t want either scenario to happen.


    Edward had informed Irene to watch out for a secret signal. She was to squat down immediately when


    she saw the signal.


    "Give up, Celine! It''s no use! I will never fall for the likes of you! Irene is the only one for me! I love her


    dearly!" Edward yelled, attracting Celine''s attention.


    Celine was enraged, and she lost her mind. She shouted, "I don''t believe it! Edward, you must''ve been


    bewitched by this woman! Once she dies, the spell will be broken, wouldn''t it? Then we can spend our


    days together forever!"


    The sniper fired at Celine''s heart.


    At the same time, a particrlyrge wave rocked the cruise ship and knocked most people off


    bnce.


    Celine and Irene almost fell because they were leaning against the railing. When Irene saw Edward''s


    signal, she quickly broke free from Celine''s grip and squatted down while she was distracted by his


    words.


    A bullet tore through Celine''s flesh, but it had missed her vitals because the ship swayed with the


    waves. Celine was quick to react, and she decided to drag Irene with her since she was going to die.


    She hugged Irene and was ready to jump into the sea, ready to perish together.


    It was super dangerous for both of them. They could fall into the sea at any time! The sniper couldn''t


    get a good aim on Celine, so he couldn''t fire another bullet.


    Edward stepped forward in hurry and tried to grab Irene.


    Celine suddenly changed her mind when she saw Edward approach them.


    If she couldn''t live together with him, she would die together with him.


    She brought out a hidden dagger. Celine kept it hidden all this while because she thought Irene


    wouldn''t exchange herself for Charlotte if they saw she had a knife. Now was the perfect time to use it!


    Celine let go of Irene and stabbed Edward just as he pulled Irene away. Celine held onto Edward''s


    body as tight as she could, and both of them plunged into the ocean together. It was too sudden.


    Edward couldn''t free himself from Celine''s grip because he had just been stabbed, so he fell into the


    ocean with her after being pushed over the railing.


    Irene let out a heart-wrenching cry, "Edward!"


    "I''ve won!" Celine thought.


    ...


    Celine would drag Edward into the afterlife with the child in her belly. They would spend all of eternity


    together in the afterlife. Irene wouldn''t be able to interfere anymore!


    Celine was happy to die in this manner. After all, a part of her had passed away when she lost Edward.


    Everyone stared in disbelief. Celine had actually dragged Edward along with her. Didn''t she profess her


    love for him? What a creepy way of loving someone!


    This was perhaps one of the most exciting weddings the guests had attended. The president of the


    Wilson Group had fallen into the sea! Nobody expected this turn of events.


    Madeline had a heart attack when she saw Charlotte being held as a hostage, and how Edward had


    fallen into the ocean immediately afterwards. She didn''t know if Edward was still alive. udia rushed


    her into the infirmary and took care of her.

 Chapter 100: Unpredictability of Life and Death

    Chapter 100: Unpredictability of Life and Death


    Many things shed across Edward''s mind as he plunged into the sea. He was most worried about


    Irene. If he died here, who would take care of Irene and Charlotte in the future? It would be too painful


    for her to endure.


    With a ssh, the ocean swallowed up Edward¡ªwater surrounding himpletely. He also had a


    wound on his body. It was inevitable that he lost his consciousness soon after falling into the water.


    He pictured a scene where he exchanged rings with Irene during the wedding, and she leaned into his


    arms happily. He used all of his remaining strength to take out the ring he was going to put on Irene''s


    finger.


    "Goodbye, Irene," Edward thought. That was thest thing he wanted to say to Irene before he lost


    consciousness.


    Irene almost passed out from shock. She hadn''t expected her joyous wedding would turn out like this!


    Moreover, Madeline had a heart attack, and Edward had just fallen into the sea. There was no time to


    mope! She had to be strong!


    Immediately, she ordered the staff on board to send out a few rescue boats to search for Edward. She


    would bring the cruise ship back tond and get more help! She would use everything within her power,


    and the Wilson Group''s power, to save Edward!


    "Please, Edward! You''ll survive! You''ll be fine!" Irene prayed.


    When the luxury ship arrived at the docks, everyone scurried off the ship in fear. Madeline had been


    sent to the best hospital in S City. Expert doctors and surgeons would assist her, and she would be


    apanied by udia. Irene remained behind to dispatch more people to search for Edward.


    Elio and Millicent also contacted their families to help Irene find Edward.


    "Don''t worry, Irene. Edward is very capable! He won''t die so easily!" Millicent said infort. Irene


    appeared to be rather depressed.


    It would be difficult for anyone to ept such a tragedy had happened during the most joyous day of


    their life!


    She thought about how Irene and Edward had sessfully endured various difficulties together. It


    wasn''t easy for them to clear up their misunderstanding too. After everything they had gone through,


    surely they deserved a day of peace and happiness tost for eternity? Did the heavens think it was


    funny to toy with their lives?


    "Can''t they allow a loving couple to get married peacefully? Why are they forced to suffer?" Millicent


    thought bitterly.


    Fortunately, Irene was a strong and independent individual. Despite that, Millicent was worried she


    would do something stupid and choose to die with Edward.


    Irene appeared calm on the surface, but her heart was in pieces. She knew that Charlotte needed her


    mother, and Madeline had just been admitted to the hospital too. Irene had a lot on her te.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I believe that Edward is still alive," Irene said firmly.


    Elio felt upset when he saw Irene. He thought he no longer had to worry about Irene after her wedding,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    but things weren''t meant to be.


    "It''s Celine''s fault! She might be dead now, but the effects of her damage are still lingering! Edward


    should''ve exposed her true colours in the first ce and made her regret having been born into this


    world!" Millicent yelled in anger.


    The more Elio thought about Celine, the more he felt something was wrong.


    "Hey, isn''t it strange how Celine managed to sneak onto the ship and kidnap Charlotte? She shouldn''t


    be able to do it alone. Someone else must have been helping her."


    The ship was well equipped with security guards, and ordinary people could not sneak in. Even if they


    managed to infiltrate the ship, it wouldn''t be easy to kidnap Charlotte without alerting people.


    Celine couldn''t do it by herself. Someone must''ve lent her a helping hand. This person should be close


    with the Wilson Group and also hold a certain measure of authority.


    Irene had a hunch who it was as she listened to Elio''s analysis. That person should''ve been sent


    abroad just a few days ago, but were permitted to stay a little while longer because Cameron had


    begged to attend their wedding.


    Irene trembled at that thought. Eric was very likely to aid Celine, for he would benefit greatly from it!


    However, Irene wasn''t sure if Cameron was involved in this heinous plot or not. Surely a father wouldn''t


    wish harm upon his very own kin, would he? How despicable!


    She regretted it truly. Edward and Irene had treated Eric too kindly. That kindness only came back to


    bite them in the foot!


    Elio looked at Irene and quickly stepped forward to support her.


    Millicent watched as Elio moved to Irene''s side with such speed and wondered if he was still in love


    with her. What about their own rtionship that they had just established?


    Millicent shook her head and tried to think positively, "What am I thinking? Irene and Elio are just good


    friends. Moreover, Irene is in such pain after Edward got hurt and fell into the sea! She needs all the


    support she can get. How can I be so narrow-minded?"


    Elio quickly let go of Irene awkwardly when he saw Millicent staring.


    Irene didn''t notice Millicent''s staring and looked at Elio gratefully.


    "Irene, do you have a hunch who that person is?" Elio asked.


    "Yes," Irene said. She hoped that Cameron wasn''t involved.


    Meanwhile, Cameron and Eric had returned to the main estate.


    Cameron didn''t think that he would be kept in the dark about Eric and Celine''s n. He had only


    provided a little help in extending their stay. Eric had told him to sit tight and wait for their n to


    seed.


    Cameron wasn''t that evil. He favoured Eric over Edward, but he would never go so far as to kill his


    other son.


    "Eric! Edward is still your brother! Why did you do such a thing?! You should''ve discussed this with me


    in advance! Why didn''t you?" Cameron yelled in anger.


    "It wasn''t my idea. Celine told me she wanted revenge against Irene. I didn''t think she would change


    her mind at the veryst moment," Eric said calmly. Deep down, he was happy, but he maintained a


    poker face.


    "It really wasn''t you? You didn''t ask Celine to drag Edward into the ocean?" Cameron asked, still


    doubtful about the truth.


    "I didn''t. Dad, you know that Celine is madly in love with Edward. She''s a total nutjob. Even I am


    unable to predict her actions," Eric said, pretending to be sad.


    "s! Edward has perished, and Mum is in the hospital again. It seems like you''re the only one


    capable of managing thepany," Cameron said coldly, shedding a few drops of crocodile tears.


    Cameron wasn''t the slightest bit concerned about Edward''s welfare. He was worried that Eric might


    find himself in trouble because of Edward''s death. If the public found out he fought Edward for the


    president''s position, he would be branded as a murderer who killed his own brother.


    Cameron didn''t care about Edward. As long as Eric wasn''t involved, he wouldn''t be concerned.


    Eric hadn''t expected this oue at all. Still, things were in his favour. If Edward died in the ocean,


    then he wouldn''t have to fight him for thepany.


    Celine hade to him for help because she wanted to kidnap and use Charlotte as a means to


    threaten Irene. She would use Charlotte to lure Irene away from the crowds, then torture her to her


    heart''s content.


    Even if she couldn''t kill her, she would be content as long as Irene was hurt during her wedding. If


    Celine couldn''t marry Edward, then nobody could!


    That was why Celine hade to Eric for help. She could ruin their wedding and get her revenge!


    Edward would be ted on his wedding day, so nobody could say anything if someone identally


    gave him a push from behind.


    Then while Edward was busy searching for Irene, he wouldn''t pay attention to himself. Eric could easily


    take the opportunity to seize control of thepany.


    By the time Edward returned to his senses, Eric could send him abroad if he pleased.


    Yet, Eric would rejoice even if the n hadn''t unfolded exactly like he had intended it to. As long as he


    managed to ce a burden on Edward, he would be satisfied.


    Yet things had taken an unexpected turn. Celine had dragged Edward into the ocean, and nobody


    knew if he was alive. Thepany no longer had a president, and control of thepany belonged to


    Eric and Cameron. Who could go against them?


    Even if he managed to survive, things would be different by the time he recovered. Eric and Cameron


    would''ve removed all who were loyal to Edward. How would he have the means to turn the tables? He


    would have no choice but to ept his fate!


    Eric didn''t expect the tides to turn in his favour. He owed Celine his gratitude.


    Eric had no concern for Celine or their child in her belly. He was only focused on thepany.


    Moreover, nobody could trace these things back to him. He could easily shift the me to Celine. After


    all, dead people don''t speak, and he had only provided minor assistance.


    Celine was the one who hurt people. He did share some responsibility, but he could easily tell the


    public that Celine had threatened him with the child in her belly. He could twist the facts and say that he


    had no choice but to help her in order to protect his child.


    Wasn''t he such a loving and dependable brother?


    In any case, Edward and Celine had gone missing, so he could easily twist the facts in his favour. On


    that note, Eric began to feelcent.


    Eric didn''t know that Elio and Irene had figured things out. He was confident that nothing would happen


    to him even if Irene found out. What could a mere woman like her do to him? How could she protect the


    Yet, everything was up to fate. Perhaps things wouldn''t continue to develop in this manner.


    Irene was currently on her way to the hospital.


    Irene met udia outside the operating room. She appeared extremely sad and haggard.


    udia looked at Irene and asked with hope, "Have you found Edward, Irene?"


    Irene couldn''t bear to answer udia. She also wanted to locate Edward as soon as possible.


    "No," Irene said.

 Chapter 101: Madeline Has Passed Away From Illness

    Chapter 101: Madeline Has Passed Away From Illness


    udia''s eyes gradually lost their hopeful shine. She felt like someone had just poured a bucket of cold


    water on her.


    udia took great care of her appearance, so she didn''t look like she was in her forties. In addition,


    she was an artistic painter and always had an intriguing temperament.


    But she looked much older right now. Irene felt that udia had aged more than ten years in an


    instant.


    "Don''t worry, Mum. I''ve dispatched more people to find him. Don''t worry." Irene said infort.


    "Of course! We''ll definitely find him," udia muttered to herself, her eyes shining with hope again.


    "How is Grandma doing?" Irene asked with concern.


    "s! She''s still in the operating theatre. The doctor said that the situation isn''t looking good," udia


    said with a sigh.


    For a while now, Madeline hadn''t been in great health. Moreover, she had gotten such a big shock


    during her grandson''s wedding. It caused a heart attack, and things were looking grim.


    "Mum, Eric was involved in it," Irene said. She paused before deciding to tell udia.


    "Hmmph! I knew it! Looks like I was right about Eric being a cold-hearted and ruthless guy! I didn''t think


    he would do such a vicious thing at this time!" udia yelled in anger.


    "What about Cameron? Was he also involved? Edward is also his son! Does he even have a


    conscience? He can''t be called as a father!" udia cried out.


    No matter how angry she was, she wouldn''t talk dirty, as she had been taught to behave in a dignified


    manner.


    Irene quicklyforted her when she saw udia breaking down. "Don''t worry, Mum. He wasn''t


    involved. No matter what, he won''t hurt his own child. I think Eric acted without letting his father know."


    udia instantly felt like giving Eric a piece of her mind when she heard what Irene said.


    How could he, an illegitimate child, have the audacity to do such a thing? Everything that he coveted


    belonged to Edward. His selfish actions caused them to lose Edward in the ocean.


    udia regretted not killing him earlier. They should''ve sent him abroad without dy! Then none of


    this would''ve happened.


    Suddenly, the doctor emerged from the room. udia and Irene felt a wave of nervousness wash over


    them.


    "Please prepare yourselves mentally. The patient may not make it."


    Both of them felt like they had been struck by lightning! Irene almost copsed. Edward was missing,


    and now Madeline might not make it. What should she do?


    "Are you sure, doctor? Please save her! Do something! I can pay for any medical equipment and


    medication. I''ll do anything for her!" Irene said hurriedly.


    "Calm down, Irene!"


    "I''m sorry. We have done everything we can," said the doctor before leaving.


    Madeline was probably the person who treated Irene best in the world. Even Irene''s own parents didn''t


    treat her as well as she did.


    Irene''s mother wanted to please her husband and her adopted son, so she would neglect Irene often.


    In her eyes, Tristan and Beth were her biological children. She didn''t care about Irene at all.


    Moreover, Tristan and Beth weren''t easy to get along with. There was no room for sibling love at all.


    Tristan and Beth had always looked down upon her. They often bullied her and never showed her any


    kindness.


    Her adopted father treated her like an item instead of a person. He had always wanted to sell her for a


    price.


    Irene felt very lonely in that cold home. She couldn''t feel the warmth of a loving family.


    Every happy moment in that household belonged to them. Irene felt like an outsider, an invisible person


    in that household.


    Madeline was the one who made Irene feel loved and spoiled. Irene could pour out her feelings before


    Madeline. She felt close to her, like she was her actual grandmother.


    When Madeline found out Irene liked Edward, she tried her best to match them together. After they got


    married, Madeline supported Irene and defended her when Edward bullied her.


    Such a loving person was now about to leave this world. Irene didn''t want to ept it.


    Ireneposed herself before entering the ward with udia.


    Irene began to tear up when she saw how fragile her grandmother looked. It seemed like she would


    pass soon.


    "Has Edward been rescued?" Madeline asked with concern.


    "Y-Yes," Irene said. She didn''t want to shock Madeline and hoped she could pass in peace.


    "Don''t lie to me, Irene," Madeline said. She didn''t believe it.


    udia quickly interjected when she saw that Madeline didn''t believe it. She said, "Mum, it''s true.


    Edward is resting in the ward now. He isn''t fit to see you right now."


    Madeline smiled gently and said, "I know you''reforting me. I''ve gone through many things in life,


    both good and bad. It''s okay, you don''t have tofort me anymore."


    Irene smiled bitterly and said, "Looks like we can''t hide anything from you."


    "Irene, I''m sorry. I don''t think I have much longer left to live."


    "No, Grandma! Don''t say that. The doctor said that you fainted from shock. You''ll live for many years to


    "I know my body well. Irene, please don''tfort me," Madeline said with a smile.


    "Grandma..." Irene said in tears.


    "Irene, I have a hunch that Edward is still alive. You must find him," Madeline said.


    "My grandson is the president of thepany. He is a man from the Wilson family. He won''t die so


    easily," Madeline said firmly.


    "Okay, Grandma," Irene said. udia and Irene''s hope had been restored.


    "udia, you''re a good wife. It''s a shame that my disappointing son has let you down. He''s not blessed


    at all," Madeline said apologetically to udia.


    "Don''t say that, Mum!" udia cried out. She looked at Madeline and felt a little sad.


    Back then, she had left the Wilson family in anger and hadn''t returned for many years. Cameron had


    ignored herpletely, but Madeline was the one who treated her well and never hated her no matter


    how much udia hated Cameron.


    Madeline hadn''t had it easy in recent years. In spite of that, she did her best.


    "udia, I''ll have to say my goodbyes here. I''ll leave Edward to you in the future. Irene is a good wife,


    so I hope both of you can get along with each other well."


    "Of course, Mum," udia said, holding back her grief.


    Madeline was a little out of breath and spoke intermittently. It seemed like she wanted to say something


    else.


    "Grandma, don''t force yourself to speak anymore. I think you should rest first," Irene said tearfully.


    "I-I''m afraid- I won''t have another opportunity- to tell you in the future."


    "Don''t cry, my dear. I-I''m on my way to heaven. My husband is waiting for me there. It''s about time I


    visit him. He must be lonely."


    "I''m just worried about Edward and thepany..."


    "Promise me, Irene. Take care of thepany while Edward is away. It belongs to Edward. Don''t let


    anyone else snatch it away. I believe in you."


    "Don''t give up so easily. We''ll find Edward."


    "Grandma, I-" Irene said worriedly. She was moved that Madeline would entrust her with such great


    responsibility, but she was also worried something bad would happen soon.


    "I believe in you, Irene. You should also believe in yourself. udia will help you," Madeline said as she


    held Irene''s hands.


    Madeline slowly closed her eyes and muttered, "We must find Edward and protect the Wilson family."


    "I''m tired. It''s time for me to rest."


    Irene watched as Madeline''s hands slowly loosened their grip and cried out in despair, "Grandma!"


    Madeline seemed to have fallen asleep, but Irene knew she would no longer wake.


    By this time, Cameron and Eric arrived at the hospital in a rush.


    "Mum!" Cameron cried.


    "What are you guys doing here?!" udia screamed. She looked at them with disgust. If Irene hadn''t


    stopped her, she would''ve thrown herself at Eric with all her might.


    "Am I not even allowed to see my mother for the veryst time?" Cameron said righteously.


    They were actually worried that Madeline might have left behind something that could potentially


    implicate their future ns to usurp thepany.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After all, that had happened before. To be sure, Eric urged Cameron to go to the hospital.


    Madeline really doted on Edward. She had kept the shares she owned a tight secret and gave them to


    Edward. It made Eric suffer a great loss. He had learned his lesson from that time.


    "Enough with the theatrics!" udia yelled. She was upset about Cameron''s indifference to his


    mother''s passing.


    "I know what both of you have done! Especially a good for nothing son like you, Eric!" udia yelled


    hatefully as she pointed at Eric.


    "Eric, you helped Celine sneak onto the ship! You assisted her in kidnapping my child and pulling


    Edward into the ocean! I won''t forget what you''ve done! I''ll make you pay!" Irene screamed. She red


    at Eric like she wanted to tear him up.


    It wasn''t easy for Irene to calm herself down. She repeatedly told herself that it was not the time to be


    impulsive.


    "Oh? Even if I was behind it, is there anything you can do? What can you do to me?" Eric taunted. He


    hadn''t expected Irene would find out so quickly, but he wasn''t worried. She couldn''t do anything to him.


    There was no need for him to fear udia and Irene after he took control of thepany.


    udia pped Eric''s face when she heard his unrepentant tone.

 Chapter 102: Madelines Funeral

    Chapter 102: Madeline''s Funeral


    "You beast! Are you even a human being?! How dare you say that! Do you think we can''t bring you


    down?" udia yelled in anger.


    A vicious glint shone in Eric''s eyes as he got pped.


    This annoying woman had always been hounding his mother and stepping all over her head. Moreover,


    Edward always fought against with him and robbed what was his. Just wait, Eric was sure to give her a


    piece of his mind!


    "What are you doing, udia?!" Cameron shouted.


    "Cameron Wilson, you fiend! Aren''t you aware that Eric killed Edward?! Not only did you not punish


    him, but you are also defending him?!"


    udia had juste to realise how selfish Cameron truly was. Was there another person who was


    even more biased and cruel than Cameron?


    "Mum, don''t bother with these scums. They are not worth losing our minds over," Irene said when she


    saw udia almost about to lose it. It would not be good to cause a ruckus in the hospital, especially


    immediately after Madeline''s passing.


    "We don''t wee you here. Please leave immediately. If you still value your conscience, let grandma


    go in peace," Irene said calmly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps Cameron still had a conscience. Madeline had just passed away, and it didn''t seem as though


    she had left anything behind for Irene and udia. Cameron whispered to Eric, "Hey, maybe we should


    take our leave first."


    Just as both of them were about to turn and leave, Irene spoke up suddenly. She said, "Remember, the


    heavens are watching. You should behave, Eric."


    Perhaps it was all in his mind, but Cameron felt a chill run down his spine. They were in a gloomy


    hospital, and Madeline had just passed away. He felt rather ufortable and decided to hasten his


    pace.


    On the other hand, Eric paid no heed to it and sneered. Once he got his hands on thepany, he had


    no need to fear! What could Irene do to him? All she had were empty threats, so he wasn''t afraid.


    ...


    They returned to the main estate.


    "Eric, perhaps we should pray for Madeline and Edward," Cameron said uneasily. Perhaps he was


    more superstitious due to his age.


    "Oh, c''mon Dad. Irene is just saying that to scare us," Eric said naturally as he looked at Cameron.


    "Besides, I didn''t kill Edward. Grandma died because she was in poor health and had received arge


    shock. Their passing has nothing to do with us. What are you worried about?" Eric said with disdain. To


    him, Edward was as good as dead.


    "I mean, that''s true. But I''m still-" Cameron said in worry.


    "Don''t think too much about it. We should now focus on getting our hands on thepany in one fell


    swoop," said Eric.


    He was impatient. Eric had failed previously, but things were different now. Now, the heavens had his


    back¡ªhe had the perfect time and opportunity. Who could stop him?


    ...


    In the hospital.


    "I''m worried that Eric and Cameron came here with bad intentions," udia said.


    "It''ll be alright, Mum. Whatever''s going to happen will happen. Eric is the type to attack while Edward is


    away," Irene said.


    "Now that Madeline has passed, I''m afraid they will be even more arrogant. What should we do?"


    udia said. She had a headache.


    Edward was nowhere to be found, and Madeline had passed away. Nobody was around to keep Eric


    and Cameron in check. Were they going to let this opportunity slip?


    Irene was also worried. Madeline had told her to protect thepany and the Wilson family. What


    should she do?


    Moreover, there was no news about Edward. Where was he? Was he alright? Irene hoped he would


    return safely and quickly.


    Irene felt helpless.


    ...


    Madeline''s funeral was held a few dayster.


    The employees of the Wilson Group and S City''s celebrities were present. Madeline was rather famous


    when she was alive. Before Gerald''s passing, she had helped him with thepany.


    Madeline had a sharp and unique understanding of the business world. Gerald would often seek her


    opinion regarding thepany. The couple were highly praised within the business field.


    Gerald knew that his son was a good-for-nothing man. Cameron had a chaotic private life and had no


    ability or desire to do anything. Gerald didn''t know what he had done to deserve such a troublesome


    son.


    Nobody knew what would happen if he let Cameron seed thepany. All his hard work would be


    destroyed!


    However, Edward was a wonderful grandson. He was talented in politics, and Gerald was happy to


    have found a sessor. Gerald assigned an average position to Cameron that only looked good on


    paper, but held no real weight in thepany''s decisions.


    Edward had been raised to be Gerald''s heir ever since he was young. He had never let down the


    expectations ced upon him and Gerald was extremely proud of him.


    This was the reason why Cameron favoured Eric over Edward.


    Gerald had actually decided to pass thepany to his grandson instead of his own son! What an


    insult to him! Wasn''t Gerald calling him useless?


    Although Edward was his child, Cameron thought it was unfair. He had always assumed that the


    how much heined, Gerald''s decision was set in stone.


    After Gerald passed away, Madeline took over the decision-making of thepany because Edward


    hadn''t grown up yet. She had good decision-making skills, and thepany flourished in her hands.


    Madeline had a good reputation and often did charity work. It wasn''t surprising that many people


    attended her funeral.


    Halfway through the funeral, Eric couldn''t hold it in any longer and looked towards Cameron.


    "Now that everyone is here today, we should clear things up for Madeline''s sake," Cameron said,


    feigning his hurt.


    "My youngest son, Edward, has gone missing and has not been heard from since the wedding. It is


    very likely that he has been killed. We need someone to take over thepany. Eric shall be that


    person!"


    "How shameless can you get, Cameron? Madeline has just passed away, and you''re in such a hurry for


    Eric to take over thepany?!" udia huffed in anger.


    Irene knew this day woulde, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    "Am I wrong? Mum is gone, and we need someone to take over thepany. Should thepany be


    given to you instead of Eric?" Cameron huffed as he looked at udia.


    "Irene and I won''t agree to this! Stop dreaming!" udia retorted. Sheughed in anger. Even at the


    cost of her life, she swore to protect what belonged to her son.


    Moreover, Eric was an aplice in murder. udia wouldn''t allow them to win so easily.


    "Both of you? Who are you to say that? As Edward''s mother? His wife?" Cameron asked disdainfully.


    "ording to thew, I have a right to inherit thepany as Edward''s father. The most that you will


    inherit are the shares. Do you think those shareholders will listen to you?"


    "Someone needs to take over thepany. Eric and I are best suited for this role. I take it that nobody


    will object this decision."


    Most of the people present were Edward and Madeline''s people, but this was the Wilson''s family affair.


    Edward was currently missing, and nobody knew if he would return. It would be unwise to offend


    Cameron and Eric now.


    udia and Irene were speechless. Cameron''s words held some truth to them.


    "Even so, Edward is just missing at the moment. He''s not dead yet. What right do you have to rece


    him?!" udia asked desperately.


    "If that''s the case, we can simply return thepany to him when he returns," Cameron said. Nobody


    knew if he was alive. Even if he was, it was up to Cameron and Eric if they wanted to return the


    udia was so angry she could faint. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. They said they would


    return thepany? Did he take her for a fool?


    Elio and Millicent were anxious as they saw Irene''s helpless expression. Millicent wanted to intervene,


    but Elio stopped her.


    "Why are you stopping me?" Millicent asked anxiously.


    "I know you''re worried about Irene, but it isn''t the time to act impulsively," Elio said calmly.


    "I''m just so angry. Cameron and Eric are absolutely shameless! They''re taking advantage of Edward''s


    absence to step all over udia and Irene. I really want to p them."


    "I know you''re worried about Irene, but this is their family affair. It won''t do any good for us to intervene.


    They might turn it against us."


    "Moreover, we won''t be able to help them right now," Elio said infort.


    After the funeral, Cameron and Eric left proudly.


    "Nasty viins intoxicated by sess!" Millicent snorted as she looked at them.


    The crowd sighed. The Wilson Group was certainly facing quite a predicament this year. So much had


    happened one after another.


    "Are you okay, Irene?" Millicent asked as she walked up to her.


    "I''m fine," Irene replied.


    Irene looked at udia, who was beside her. If she hadn''t been supporting her, udia would have


    fallen to the ground.


    "Elio, do you have any idea what we should do?" Irene asked hopefully.


    Elio shook his head. Try as he might, he couldn''t find a solution. Cameron and Eric had a higher


    chance of winning, and some shareholders were more likely to take their side.

 Chapter 103: Where Are You?

    Chapter 103: Where Are You?


    Irene suppressed her grief when she saw how helpless Elio was. She said, "It''s alright now. Both of you


    should go home."


    "I''m sorry, Irene. I don''t know how to help," Elio said guiltily.


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. C''mon, take Millicent home," Irene said. She wanted to be alone right now.


    Night fell, and Irene was sad to see the empty house.


    Traces of Edward could be found everywhere within the house. Like a movie ying in her mind, Irene


    recalled happy memories of the past. She remembered them clearly, as though they had just happened


    yesterday.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just yesterday, she had beenughing and smiling. Yet now, her eyes were filled with tears.


    "I''m sorry, Grandma. I couldn''t protect thepany. Eric is too powerful," Irene thought sadly.


    It was all her fault. If only she hadn''t held a wedding on the sea, none of this would''ve happened. Irene


    couldn''t help but me herself.


    Charlotte seemed to sense Irene''s despair, and she cried despite her attempts to soothe her. Irene


    looked at her and wondered, "Is Charlotte also worried about her father''s safety?"


    Where the hell was Edward? Charlotte and Irene missed him dearly.


    Suddenly, Irene received a call and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Really? You''ve located Celine? How about Edward? Has he been found yet?"


    The search and rescue team called to inform her that Celine had been rescued and sent to the


    hospital. She was in aa. Since she was suspected of premeditated murder, she would spend the


    rest of her life in prison. However, there was no trace of Edward.


    Irene was disappointed, and the light in her eyes dimmed. Despite that, she tried to cheer up. Now


    wasn''t the time to give up! Since Celine had survived, Edward must be somewhere out there. She had


    to find a way to hold on to thepany and wait for his return!


    Irene felt a little better as she thought about that. Quickly, she called udia.


    "Mum, there is news from the rescue team that Celine has been found alive."


    "What about Edward? Have they found him?" udia asked eagerly.


    "Not yet. But there''s nothing to worry about, mum. Since Celine has been found, Edward will definitely


    be fine. We should work hard and not give up hope. We should focus on dealing with Eric and the rest,"


    Irene said infort.


    "Okay," udia said in disappointment. But when she thought about it, she figured that this was also


    good news. At least, it meant they could have hope, right?


    A mysterious man would pay them a sudden visit in their time of distress. His arrival would help Irene


    solve the urgent situation.


    The next day, a strange man knocked on Irene''s door.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?" Irene asked.


    "Are you Miss Irene?" asked the man. He was wearing a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses.


    "Yes. What can I do for you?" Irene asked curiously.


    "Your husband, Mr. Edward, has left some documents with me. I believe it''s time to have a look at


    them."


    Irene was a little surprised. She thought, "Did Edward leave me a will? When did he do that? Why


    didn''t he tell me?"


    Based on the professional way he was dressed, Irene figured he wasn''t a liar. She then invited him into


    the house.


    "Please have a seat. What would you like to drink?" Irene asked.


    "No need, thank you. Here''s a brief rundown. Mr. Edward has made prior arrangements about a notary


    agreement with us in the past. In the event that he is missing, all the shares that he owns will be


    inherited by you, and all the affairs of hispany will be handled by you."


    "You are free to divide the inheritance when your child has grown up. He has also stated that a portion


    of the properties under his name will be given to his mother, Mrs. udia. Everything else will be


    inherited and managed by you."


    "This agreement was written in our notary, and it bears his signature. Please have a look at it."


    Irene had never expected that Edward would ce such great trust in her. Tears spilt from her eyes as


    she looked through the documents. Suddenly, she remembered what Edward had said before, "Irene,


    I''ll give you the entirepany as a betrothal gift. Will you marry me?"


    It turned out that he wasn''t joking. Irene covered her mouth and tried not to cry.


    "We know that Mr. Edward is currently missing, so it''s time to hand over this document to you. Mr.


    Edward has helped me a lot in the past. If you have any issues, feel free to contact me," said the man


    as he handed Irene a business card.


    "Sorry to disturb you. Farewell," said the man as he got up.


    After the man left, Irene burst into tears uncontrobly.


    Edward truly was kind and thought of her dearly! Where was he now? She would definitely find him no


    matter where he was!


    Irene calmed down and told the news to udia, Elio, and Millicent in a hurry.


    "That''s great, Irene! It''s great that Edward was well-prepared! We''ll see how Cameron and Eric deal


    with this!" udia eximed. As the saying goes, what goes aroundes around! If it weren''t for


    Edward, Eric and Cameron might have seeded. udia and Irene would have a hard time if that


    happened.


    "This time, we must make sure they can''t turn things back against us!" udia yelled in hatred.


    "Don''t worry, Mum. I won''t be soft-hearted this time. I won''t allow such a troublesome thing to befall us


    again," Irene said.


    ...


    A few dayster, another meeting was held.


    "In my opinion, it''s unlikely that Edward will return. He was stabbed by that woman. What are the odds


    of him surviving after falling into the sea? With great certainty, I can say that Eric will be the


    president," said one of the shareholders. He had obviously been bribed by Eric.


    Many shareholders agreed with him.


    "You can''t say that, David. After all, we haven''t found the body yet. It''s not good to draw an early


    conclusion," retorted one of the loyal shareholders.


    "We''ve been searching for so long! Why are we still waiting around?" said one of the shareholders


    disdainfully.


    "Zach, you must be confused! Even if he didn''t die, his position will still remain when he returns! Eric is


    not a good guy. You should think clearly about which side deserves your support. You don''t want to


    lose your job because of your foolishness!" said Zach''s close friend.


    Everyone nodded in agreement when they heard his words. It made sense.


    "C''mon, think about the time Eric seemed to have imed victory, only to face¡ª!" said a shareholder.


    Before he could finish his words, Eric and Cameron opened the door and entered the room. Eric asked


    yfully, "Only to face what?"


    Eric''s cold gaze was cast on the shareholder who had just spoken. He was so scared that he


    immediately lowered his face. His eyes made people feel like a venomous snake was wrapped around


    them.


    No one dared to speak, except a fickle-minded man.


    "Hello, Mr. Wilson!"


    Eric was pleased to hear this form of address. The displeasure on his face faded away. He would be


    sure to deal with them in the future. Did they think he was all bark and no bite?


    "Hmmph! Bold of you to take that title before things have been decided!" udia said sarcastically.


    "udia, Irene, why are you here?" Eric asked in surprise.


    "Are we not allowed to be here? Thispany belongs to us. You are the uninvited guests," udia


    replied.


    "Yourpany? What a joke! Look! Thispany is called Wilson! I don''t see your names written


    anywhere. Have you been confused by Edward''s death?" Eric asked in disdain. He thought this was


    their desperate attempt at salvaging the situation.


    Irene tossed the document in his face when she heard his nonsense. He didn''t manage to dodge in


    time, and it left a red bruise on his face.


    "Eric, you''d better watch your words, you vile man!"


    "Irene, you! Don''t think I won''t strike a woman!"


    "Take a good look at that document," Irene sneered.


    "Fine! I''d like to see what cards you have up your sleeve!" Eric yelled as he looked at the document.


    When he got to the end of the document, Eric''s facial expression changed.


    "No! This is impossible! It must be fake. You made it up," Eric said as he threw the document to the


    side.


    Cameron quickly picked up the document when he saw the expression on Eric''s face. His face also


    darkened after he read it. He thought, "How could Edward leave such a powerful trump card behind?"


    The shareholders present were very curious about what it was about. What could possibly upset Eric


    and Cameron so greatly?


    "As the document states, I am temporarily in charge of thepany! You have no business being


    here!" Irene said calmly.


    "No!"


    Eric hadn''t expected things to turn out like this. He was so close to victory, but his ns were thwarted


    just like before. He was displeased.


    "You must''ve forged this document!"


    "The document is provided by the notarypany, and it contains Edward''s signature. You can send it


    for an authenticity check," Irene said.


    "Hmmph! Edward, I didn''t think you could hinder me even in your death!" Eric sneered.


    With this document, the rights to thepany belonged to Irene. Eric and Cameron had nothing to do


    with thepany. He was very displeased.


    "Even so, what can a woman like you do? The shareholders won''t believe you!" Eric yelled ferociously.


    "It''s none of your concern. You are not wee here. Please leave, or I will call the security guards,"


    Irene said. She didn''t want to see Eric anymore. What an eyesore!


    "Irene! Let me tell you, Edward is dead. He will never return! Just wait for the news¡ªnews that will


    dere you a widow! Hahaha!" Eric scoffed at Irene before taking his leave.


    udia wanted to retort, but Irene stopped her. Now was the time to deal withpany affairs. They


    could easily deal with them after they settled current matters.

 Chapter 104: Amnesia

    Chapter 104: Amnesia


    When Irene saw how Cameron and Eric were driven out of thepany like homeless dogs, she felt


    very happy and released a sigh of relief.


    "Eric and Cameron have been dealt with, but where is Edward?" Irene thought sadly.


    ...


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, on a small ind thousands of kilometres away.


    This ind was far from the maind, far from the bustling city. Most of the people on this ind


    survived on fishing. The scenery of the ind was good, but because of its remote location and other


    factors, it wasn''t recorded on the map.


    Therefore, except for the locals who would return asionally, there weren''t a lot of ounders. As a


    result, the small ind wasn''t developed into a tourist location or destroyed by humans. Therefore, it


    could retain its original ecological beauty.


    The inders lived a simple life and got along well with their neighbours. They slept and woke up with


    the sun fall and rise, living afortable and satisfying life.


    The sky was clear, not a cloud in sight. Like a fine piece of ss emerald, it hung above thend.


    There was a warm ocean breeze that brought with it the scent of the sea. The surface of the ocean was


    peaceful, and the sun shone on it like a moving picture.


    The golden beach was exceptionally quiet, and the only sound that could be heard was the sound of


    waves hitting the rocks.


    As usual, Susie brought her dog, Keani, out for a walk.


    The breeze blew through her hair yfully, tickling her. As she fiddled with her hair, Keani suddenly ran


    towards something. The dog had been sniffing around as if it was searching for treasure.


    "Keani, where are you going? Don''t run so fast! Wait for me!" Susie shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, Keani had disappeared from Susie''s line of sight. When Susie looked around for


    it, Keani came out from nowhere and barked before biting her skirt. It seemed like the dog wanted her


    to follow.


    "Keani, be careful. This is my favourite dress. If you rip it, I won''t feed you dinner tonight," Susie


    lectured.


    Keani let go of her dress and barked a few times before running ahead. Out of curiosity, Susie followed


    it.


    Keani brought her to the back of a big reef. Edwardy on the beach alone because the reef wasn''t


    frequented. If it weren''t for Keani, she didn''t know how long the man would''ve been lying here.


    Susie was afraid. This man wasn''t a corpse, was he?


    Keani walked up to the man and barked at Susie, "Woof woof woof woof!"


    Susie gathered her courage and walked over to the man. She was surprised by the man''s handsome


    face and thought, "T-This man! He''s hot!"


    His face was a little pale from being swept about by the ocean, but he still looked dashing.


    His blue and white clothes were stuck to his body, disying his slender and straight figure. Under his


    messy short hair was a pair of unruly eyebrows, and his slightly curled eyshes made him very sexy.


    Susie could easily imagine how handsome he would look if he smiled. His nose was tall and his eyes


    were closed. He looked like a prince from a fairy tale. It seemed like he was waiting for the princess to


    wake him up.


    Susie swore that he was the most handsome man she had ever seen. None of the men on the ind


    couldpare.


    When she saw that his chest was stained with blood, Susie snapped back to her senses. It seemed like


    he had been injured. Quickly, she checked if he was still breathing. He was.


    It wouldn''t be fair if such a good-looking person died.


    Susie saw the man''s right fist was clenched tightly like he was holding something important. She tried


    her best to open it, but no matter how much strength she used, she couldn''t! She decided to let it be. It


    would be better to send him to the hospital so his wounds wouldn''t worsen.


    Susie lifted the man up with some difficulty. Under his tall figure, she looked very small.


    "Oof, he''s so heavy!" Susie said as she slowly walked towards the hospital.


    "Keani, you''re amazing! You used to find seashells and conches, but this time you actually found a


    person for me," Susieined.


    If Irene were here, she would notice that he was Edward, who had fallen into the ocean.


    Nobody expected that Edward would drift to this uncharted ind. It was far away from S City, so it


    made sense that they hadn''t located him yet.


    ...


    "Doctor, how is he?" Susie asked.


    "Fortunately, the knife wound on his chest didn''t strike any vitals. But these are all secondary. There''s a


    blood clot in his brain. It might affect his memory when he wakes up," said the doctor.


    "Blood clot? Amnesia?" Susie asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it seems like he bumped his head against the reefs of the ocean. But he seems to be stable. If


    things were worse, he might be paralysed for life."


    "It also seems like he has been floating in the sea for a few days. He''s lucky to be alive. It''s not


    impossible for him to recover his memory in the future," said the doctor infort.


    "His will to survive is really strong. He had been floating for so many days and he has suffered a heavy


    blow to his head. It''s not easy to save him," the doctor said with a heavy sigh.


    Susie couldn''t find any information about his identity, let alone contact his family.


    Susie finally managed to unclench his right hand and found a blue diamond ring in his hand. It was the


    most beautiful piece of jewellery she had ever seen in her life. Nothing else could bepared.


    Even the diamond on the ring belonging to the richest family on the ind wasn''t so big, and there


    were no jewellery shops on the ind.


    Susie always thought that the diamond rings on TV were beautiful and big, but nothing could be


    little fireflies. How could firefliespete with the moon?


    Susie didn''t doubt its authenticity. After all, it was so beautiful, and nobody would doubt it unless they


    were blind.


    The diamond was carved into a heart shape. A beautiful blue light was reflected from different angles.


    Susie was curious when she saw how a mermaid could be seen within the diamond.


    She wasn''t sure if it was carved from the inside or ced in by someone. Susie was amazed by the


    talent and skill of the artisan. She didn''t know how they could make it appear natural and beautiful.


    Susie carefully put away the ring and nned to give it to him after he woke up.


    She had a vague feeling that the man lying on the bed wasn''t a random person. It was obvious from


    this priceless diamond ring alone.


    Susie didn''t covet the diamond ring when she heard the doctor say he might lose his memory. Sure,


    she liked it a lot, but it was one thing to like it, and another to keep it for herself. She had been raised


    with good morals and didn''t condone such shameful behaviour.


    Over the past few days, Susie had been taking care of him in the hospital. After all, she had saved him.


    Even though she couldn''t contact his family, she would see through this matter to the end.


    "Why haven''t you woken up yet? You''ve been sleeping for a few days now. What will happen if you


    never awaken?" Susie muttered from her ce beside the hospital bed. She then continued to talk


    about some trivial matters of life to kill time.


    She had been very bored in the hospital during thest few days. She talked to Edward about


    everything. After all, he was in aa and couldn''t hear her, right?


    Edward could only see darkness before his eyes. He was stumbling in a dark ce. It was so dark that


    he couldn''t see his fingers. He didn''t know who he was or where he was going, but a voice in his mind


    told him to keep moving forwards. He had to do something important.


    "What was it?"


    He could see a woman''s figure in his mind, but he couldn''t see her face. Everything was rted to her.


    He felt a sense of familiarity when he saw her, but he couldn''t remember who she was.


    "She should be a very important person. But why can''t I remember who she is?" Edward thought.


    He wasn''t sure how long he had been walking on this road. Many thingsy beyond his reach, and he


    couldn''t touch them. So, he continued to move forwards. He was sure that he would eventually find the


    exit if he continued to walk.


    A whileter, he finally saw a glimmer of light before him. He could hear a distant but distinct female


    voice.


    He listened to her as she rambled about her day. He also heard her ask when he would wake up.


    "Am I in aa?" Edward wondered.


    Thedy sounded adorable. He felt likeughing when she spoke about her childhood.


    He walked towards the light, and he could hear her sweet and energetic voice by his ear. He was no


    longer alone on his journey.


    After a long time, he finally arrived at the light. It was so bright, and he couldn''t open his eyes.


    His eyelids felt heavy, but he tried his best to open his eyes and see his surroundings clearly. Finally,


    he was no longer shrouded in darkness.


    As Susie rambled, she suddenly realised that Edward had moved. Was he about to wake up?


    She quickly stepped forwards and held her breath. She didn''t want to disturb the person before her.


    Slowly, Edward opened his eyes and blinked. It took a while for him to get used to it. Then he turned to


    look at her.


    Edward observed the girl before him. She had thick, ck, shoulder-length hair, and her eyshes


    were curled nicely. Her eyes were wide open in surprise, and she looked adorable. She wore a light


    green dress, and it contrasted her fairplexion well.

 Chapter 105: Your Name Is Now Liam!

    Chapter 105: Your Name Is Now Liam!


    "Doctor! Doctor! He''s awake!" Susie yelled as she ran out of the ward excitedly.


    Just as he had expected, she was a very cute girl. Edward thought with a frown as he watched her,


    "Where am I? Why am I here? What is my name?"


    After the doctor arrived, he checked on Edward and said, "There doesn''t seem to be a problem. You


    can be discharged after a short while."


    After the doctor left, Susie looked at the handsome man in front of her. He had an overbearing aura


    now that he was awake, and she didn''t dare to meet his gaze.


    "Who are you? Do you know who I am? Why am I here?" Edward asked.


    "Eh? Don''t you remember anything?" Susie asked. It seemed like he had really lost his memory.


    "My name is Susie Nilson. Keani and I found you washed up on the beach. The doctor said that you


    bruised your head and suffered a stab wound in the chest. He said you might lose your memory upon


    waking up," Susie said.


    "Su... Susie?" Edward mumbled. He tried to recall if he had met a Susie before. It sounded familiar to


    him, but he couldn''t remember who she was.


    Susie liked it when he called her name. He had a really pleasant voice. It sounded like he was her lover


    as he whispered her name.


    "Do I know you? You seem familiar," Edward said as he stared at Susie.


    "I-I don''t know you," Susie said shyly.


    "Both of you have saved me. Thank you. May I know who is Keani?" Edward asked with a smile.


    "That''s Keani!" Susie said as she pointed at the dog who was spinning in circles as it chased his tail.


    Keani barked a few times when it heard its name, "Woof woof woof woof!"


    "Keani was the one who found you and led me to you. Then I brought you to the hospital."


    "So this is Keani. I thought it was a person," Edward said as heughed. He reached out to Keani and


    stroked its soft fur, saying, "Thank you, Keani."


    Edward didn''t seem too bothered by his memory loss. He had a kind temperament and he resembled


    an angel. Nobody could look away from him.


    He was a natural leader, and people were willing to follow his footsteps.


    "By the way, I couldn''t find any information on you. This is the only thing I found," Susie said as she


    retrieved the diamond ring from her bag.


    "You were holding onto it so tightly, and it took a lot of effort for me to pry it from your hand," Susie said.


    Edward had a hunch that this ring was very important to him when he saw it. He wouldn''t have held


    onto it so tightly if it wasn''t.


    The ring looked expensive, but Susie didn''t covet it. She didn''t steal even though Edward would never


    find out.


    Edward looked into her bright and clear eyes and thought she was a virtuous person. He had a good


    impression of her.


    "Thank you," Edward said sincerely.


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Susie was embarrassed and lowered her head when she saw the way Edward was staring at her. She


    thought, "God, why are you looking at me like this? I''m so embarrassed!"


    "Oh yeah, you mentioned I was stabbed?" Edward asked.


    "That''s right. The doctor said it was fortunate that your vitals weren''t injured," Susie replied.


    "Who am I? Why was I stabbed and thrown into the water? Why do I have this ring?" Edward thought


    with a frown as he looked at the ring.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Susie didn''t tell him about the clothes he was wearing when she rescued him. Back then, she was only


    focused on saving his life. Moreover, his clothes had been soaked in salt water for a long time. Susie


    didn''t know that this was his wedding suit, and she wasn''t paying too much attention at that time.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m sure you''ll remember it soon if it''s an important memory," Susie said in


    "Yeah, thanks," Edward said.


    "Have you decided where you want to go after you''ve been discharged?" Susie asked in worry.


    Edward was taken aback for a moment and didn''t know what to do. He didn''t have money on him right


    now, and he had forgotten his identity. He had also been stabbed by someone. Were people out to


    attack him for revenge?


    "If you don''t have a ce to go, why don''t you stay at my house for now?" Susie offered warmly.


    She didn''t think he was a bad person. Moreover, she was the one who found him on the beach, so she


    should take responsibility.


    "Okay, thank you so much," Edward said. He felt a sense of familiarity with Susie, but he didn''t know


    why. After all, she told him she didn''t know him.


    Moreover, he heard her voice constantly while he was in aa. She was the one who had saved him,


    and she was the first person he met after he woke up. He had a very good impression of her.


    "What? I can''t believe that you agreed so easily. Aren''t you afraid that I might be a bad person?" Susie


    asked. She didn''t expect his straightforward answer.


    "You? There''s no way you could be evil. After all, a kind and lovely person like you isn''t suited to be a


    viin," Edward said. He looked at Susie''s petite figure with a smile.


    "You underestimate me," Susie said quietly.


    "What''s your name? I can''t keep calling you ''you''," Susie asked. She had forgotten that he had lost his


    memory and couldn''t remember his name.


    "Oh, right! I forgot that you lost your memory. How about this? I''ll give you a temporary name!" Susie


    said excitedly. She used to name her dolls when she was a child. This was her chance to give an


    actual human a name!


    "Okay," Edward agreed. It was a temporary name and he wanted to make her happy.


    Susie looked around with her shiny dark eyes as she thought. Suddenly, she got an idea and said


    excitedly, "I thought of it! Liam! I''ll call you Liam Nilson, okay?"


    "The sky was as blue as the sea when I found you, and this is an ind. How is it? Doesn''t it sound


    good?" Susie asked, waiting for his praise.


    "Yes, Liam sounds good," Edward replied when he looked into  Susie''s expectant eyes.


    Edward, or rather, he was Liam from now onwards. Susie was very happy to be praised.


    ...


    The Wilson Company.


    udia also went home after they got rid of Eric and Cameron.


    Irene looked at the shareholders in front of her. Even though Eric and Cameron had been driven away,


    the remaining group of shareholders wasn''t easy to deal with.


    "Mrs. Wilson, Mr. Wilson is not here now. How will you manage thepany?" asked one of the


    shareholders.


    The shareholders whispered amongst themselves. She was a woman¡ªwhat was she capable of?


    Wouldn''t it be bad if thepany fell into her hands? It would be better for them to take charge of it.


    "She is so short-sighted! After all, both Eric and Cameron were once part of thepany too! Besides,


    they were her rtives. How could she chase them away like that? What about thepany? Can she


    manage on her own?" thought some of the shareholders.


    These shareholders would rather support Eric and Cameron instead of Irene!


    The selfish shareholders were only concerned about their own interests. Theypletely forgot what


    had happened in the past.


    "Mrs. Wilson, I''m afraid that you don''t have the necessary experience needed to manage thepany.


    How can we be sure that thepany will prosper under yourmand? After all, this is arge


    corporation."


    Some of the shareholders had malicious intentions and weren''t afraid of Irene now that Eric and


    Cameron were gone. They wanted toe up with a reason to force Irene to leavepany matters


    to them.


    "Mrs. Wilson, I think you should stay at home. Just leave the decision-making to us and we will take


    care of it. You can rest assured. Until Mr. Wilson returns, we will make sure to take good care of the


    Many shareholders nodded and praised him as soon as he spoke.


    However, some of the shareholders were loyal to Edward and were genuinely concerned about the


    welfare of thepany. They remained silent.


    Irene looked at them helplessly, but she knew that she couldn''t falter at such a crucial moment. If she


    didn''t assert her dominance here, they would surely push her into a corner.


    "Everyone! I know I have yet to earn your trust, but I will prove myself to you! Please wait and observe!


    Until we find Mr. Wilson, I will manage thepany in his stead as his wife. Moreover, I''m holding a big


    portion of thepany''s shares."


    "Feel free to read the document that Mr. Wilson has left for me. Pleasee forwards if you have any


    disagreements about matters," Irene said. Her words were reasonable and rather convincing.


    "Despite that, Mrs. Wilson, if thepany doesn''t perform well in your hands, I will no longer be a


    shareholder. I will choose to leave thispany," said some of the disagreeable shareholders. They


    were trying to threaten Irene.


    "We will leave small matters to the delegated staff. However, I will handlerge decisions. I believe


    there won''t be any problems. After all, thepany hasn''t hired its employees for no reason. Things


    are exactly the same as when Mr. Wilson was around."


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal if we remove one or two people from thepany. After all, there are many


    who are willing to rece you. Isn''t that right?" Irene asked calmly.


    He decided to remain silent. Irene had effectively threatened his position at thepany. Wouldn''t he


    be tempting fate if he continued? It would be in his best interests to observe for now.


    Some of the shareholders felt rather satisfied. If Irene was a pushover who gave in to pressure so


    easily, the future of thepany may be in jeopardy if it was left to her. On the contrary, her defiant


    nature managed to win their favour.


    Some of the shareholders held a sincere interest in thepany''s future. After all, they would prosper


    only if thepany prospered first.

 Chapter 106: Celine Has Gone Mad!

    Chapter 106: Celine Has Gone Mad!


    Edward had good taste in women. He had chosen a calm and fearless wife. Some of the shareholders


    thought she resembled Madeline in her youth.


    "Alright, let''s call it a day. The meeting is over," Irene said.


    After the shareholders left, Irene sat down on the chair exhaustedly. She had finally passed the test.


    Irene gave Elio a call.


    "Yeah, thepany has been dealt with. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Irene had never dealt withpany affairs and was worried it would be bad for someone to teach her


    how to manage it. The first person she thought of was Elio.


    Elio was an honest and reliable friend. She had also known him for many years and had faith in him.


    "No problem, Irene. You also don''t have to be so polite with me," Elio said.


    After a while, Irene also received a call from udia about thepany.


    "Everything''s fine, Mum. Things are going smoothly."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Irene. Now that Edward is not here... s," udia said sadly.


    "Don''t say that, Mum! This is my duty as his wife. I will take good care of thepany until Edward


    returns," Irene said infort.


    "Oh, right. Now that Eric and Cameron have been defeated, we should quickly send them abroad and


    leave them to rot," udia said. She didn''t want to see both of them any longer. She was reminded of


    Edward whenever she saw them.


    On that note, udia felt very disgusted and sad. Cameron was ruthless! That was why she couldn''t


    be lenient on them. She had already given them enough chances.


    "You have a point. I''ll have someone arrange it right away, so they will be dealt with immediately," Irene


    said. She quickly contacted someone and arranged it after she hung up.


    ...


    The Wilson''s estate.


    "Dad, we should pack up as soon as possible. Now that Irene has gained the upper hand, udia and


    Irene will definitely be out to get us! We''ve done many horrible things in the past," Eric said hurriedly.


    Just when he thought victory was his, it had been taken away from him once more. Eric never expected


    such a turn of events. He cursed the heavens for giving him a glimmer of hope, only to let him down


    when he thought he would finally win. Was he such an amusing target?


    "D*mn it, God! You''re so blind!" Eric cursed.


    Eric was the kind of person who would me others andin about everything. He did not


    appreciate what had been given to him. Moreover, he was bothzy and evil. It would be strange if the


    heavens actually blessed him with victory.


    Cameron panicked when he heard what Eric said. He mumbled, "No, it can''t be! They wouldn''t be so


    cruel. After all, I am their husband and father-inw."


    "Irene had lost her husband, and udia has lost her son. What do you think they''ll do to us?" Eric


    asked.


    Hearing this, Cameron quickly packed up his things as well. Just as they were done and ready to leave


    the house, they were caught by Irene''s subordinates.


    "Let go of me! Where are you taking me? This is kidnapping! Do you understand?" Eric cried.


    He hadn''t expected Irene and udia would''ve acted so quickly.


    "Tell Irene that I''m her father-inw! She can''t treat me like this! Also, tell udia that¡ª" Cameron


    yelled in a panic.


    "Please tell Irene that I''ve admitted my mistakes! I know I''m wrong, so please ask her to let me go,


    okay?" Eric begged for mercy.


    The group of men in ck remained unmoved as they stuffed them into a van and drove straight to the


    airport.


    When everything had been unloaded, both of them were pushed into the airport. They were sent on the


    fastest departing international flight.


    The escorts guarded them all the way, preventing them from doing any underhanded things. The men


    would even follow them into the bathroom! Eric felt rather desperate.


    Irene was going to kill him!


    They weren''t familiar with their surroundings when they arrived in a foreign country. They didn''t even


    have a ce to stay. Forget trying to adjust to their new life, theycked even their most basic needs¡ª


    food and clothing!


    Irene was such a vicious and cruel woman!


    Eric was very good at pushing the me onto other people. He never admitted when things were his


    own fault. If he never coveted what wasn''t his, then he wouldn''t have ced himself in such a situation!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In short, both Eric and Cameron were greedy people. Edward wasn''t a narrow-minded individual. If he


    had been honest from the start, he might''ve been given a position in thepany and been given the


    opportunity to manage things in peace.


    What good woulde from sending him abroad? Edward would never return! Hahaha!


    Eric came to the conclusion that Irene wasn''t doing any better than he was. He hadn''t repented, and he


    didn''t feel guilty about what he had done.


    Eric was like a venomous snake. He wouldn''t be grateful for your kindness and would bite you instead.


    He would continue to hold grudges and wait for an opportunity for revenge in the future.


    Irene released a sigh of relief when she learned that both Eric and Cameron had boarded the ne.


    The annoying people had finally been removed and would no longer be in their way.


    Now, Irene hoped that they could quickly locate Edward. A few days had passed, but they still couldn''t


    find him! Irene didn''t want to think about the worst-case scenario.


    ording to the hospital, Celine had woken up, but she had gone crazy. She would spend the rest of


    her life in the mental hospital.


    "Celine has actually gone crazy?" Irene thought. She couldn''t believe it.


    Irene decided to pay her a visit. Although she had gone crazy, she might be able to find out what


    happened to Edward. Even if there was only a one-in-a-million chance she could get the information,


    she would go.


    ...


    Inside the mental hospital.


    "The patient is in good health. She didn''t hurt herself whenever she had an attack. She keeps


    mumbling about being the wife of the Wilson''s president when she''s calm. She calls herself Mrs.


    Wilson. When she gets mad, she would ask people why they preferred Irene over herself," exined


    the doctor as he brought Irene into the ward.


    ...


    "This is Celine''s ward."


    Celine was a special patient who was suspected of premeditated murder, so she was ced in a


    separate ward.


    Celine sat on the floor in a daze, and she looked particrly thin as she wore the baggy and oversized


    hospital gown. She looked like she could be blown away by the wind.


    Her hair was dry and yellow because she hadn''t taken care of it in a while, and it was scattered on her


    shoulders like straw. Her eyes were sunken in ck and blue, and she looked like a ghost! It seemed


    like she hadn''t seen the sun in a long time.


    She was holding a fabric doll in her hand. Her eyes were empty and unfocused. Celine was absent-


    minded and mumbled incoherently.


    It was a pitiful sight, but Irene felt quite relieved. She no longer looked like a vicious and scheming


    woman.


    Irene could hear what Celine said when she walked in.


    "Irene, you b*tch!"


    "Irene, why won''t you die!"


    "Irene, I hate you!"


    Even though Celine had gone crazy, she still hated Irene. However, Celine had brought this upon


    herself. There was no use for her to be angry at Irene.


    "Celine, do you know who I am?"


    Irene took back her sympathy. Celine was a lost cause and she would be wasting her kindness.


    Celine looked up at her but lowered her head after a while.


    "Say something, Celine! Do you know where Edward is?" Irene asked anxiously.


    Celine seemed to react when she heard Edward''s name, but she remained silent.


    Irene was a little disappointed. It seemed like she couldn''t get any information from Celine. She turned


    around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Celine stood up and grabbed Irene''s neck with both hands with gritted teeth.


    "I know who you are! Irene, you b*tch! It''s all because of you! Edward left me because of you! He will


    surely return to me if you die! I will kill you! I will kill you!"


    Irene couldn''t breathe. The doctors and nurses quickly realised what had happened and intervened.


    They managed to subdue Celine.


    One of the doctors shouted, "Where''s the tranquilliser? Go get it!"


    They had never expected Celine would suddenly behave like this. She had never done this before.


    Celine snarled, "Irene, you will never see Edward again! Even if you find him, he will never love you


    again. This is your retribution! Edward is mine. You b*tch, you can never take him away from me


    anymore!"


    Celine gradually calmed down because of the drugs. Irene breathed a sigh of relief as she coughed.


    Still shaken, she touched her neck. Irene really wanted to leave this ce. After all, there was no point


    arguing with a madwoman.


    However, Irene was quite disturbed by what Celine said. Was Edward really not going to return?


    "I-It can''t be! He will definitelye back. Charlotte and I are waiting for him." Irene thought.


    Even if he really was dead, she had to see his corpse! She would never give up hope as long as she


    didn''t see his corpse.


    ...


    Meanwhile, with Susie and Liam.


    "Oh, right. Won''t your parentsin if you bring me home like this?" Liam asked in worry. After all,


    he was a stranger to her.


    "My parents passed away a few years ago. I live alone with Keani," Susie said with some


    disappointment.


    A few years ago, Susie''s parents were in an ident when they went out to sea. Unfortunately, their


    bodies were never found.


    Susie had received somepensation money and inherited the savings from her parents. As long as


    she didn''t spend a lot, she could survive off that money.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know," Liam said guiltily. He felt more pity for Susie.


    "Oh, I''m fine. It''s all in the past," Susie said.


    Liam patted Susie''s head when he saw her perk up.


    "It feels nice to caress her," Liam thought.

 Chapter 107: A Warm Home

    Chapter 107: A Warm Home


    Susie stared nkly when she felt a warm palm rubbing against her head. It had been a long time


    since someone had been so intimate with her.


    "We''re here!" Susie said shyly.


    When he pushed the door open, Liam saw an exquisitely decorated and inviting home. It looked rustic


    and European with its blue and white interior.


    There were light pink floral curtains, a soft fabric sofa, and carved decorative iron shelves that held


    some treasured collections and some intricate ornaments.


    There was a huge double swing on the balcony, and a rattan coffee table and chair were ced next to


    it. He could easily imagine himself rxing with a cup of tea as he sat there.


    There was a kennel next to them, decorated with some fake flowers that looked real when seen from a


    distance.


    Green nts and luscious flowers were also ced in the corners of the house. Although the house


    wasn''t big, it was decorated in a beautiful and stylish way. It was obvious that Susie had put in a lot of


    effort and thought when she decorated it.


    "That will be your room." Susie said as she pointed to a room.


    "I''ll bring you to the store to buy some daily necessities and clothester."


    Liam was currently wearing her father''s clothes. Susie had discarded the wedding clothes she had


    found him in. He was given a hospital gown to wear but it wasn''t very nice to let him walk around in


    public while he was wearing that.


    Susie didn''t know what size he wore. Besides, she didn''t have the nerve to go to the men''s clothing


    store alone, so she had no choice but to let him wear her father''s clothes.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Liam said with a smile.


    Although it was getting dark, the streets were still filled with people, and some of them recognised


    Susie.


    "Hey Susie! Wow, what a handsome young man! I''ve never met him before," Alice said. She was


    Susie''s neighbour.


    "Uh... This is my distant cousin, Liam. He''s here for a visit," Susie replied. She didn''t want to be


    misunderstood, so she said that he was her cousin.


    "It seems like you''ve found a boyfriend, Susie. You have good taste!" said Susie''s friend. They ran into


    each other while Susie and Liam were shopping.


    "No, this is my distant cousin," Susie exined with a blush.


    "Oh? Your cousin? Don''t worry, I understand!" Susie''s friend teased her.


    "Oh, enough! Alright, I think we''re a little busy right now, so we''ll leave first," Susie said. She wanted to


    leave this ce as soon as possible. She didn''t know what Liam would think after hearing what they


    said.


    On that note, she grabbed Liam''s hand and ran away.


    Liam wasn''t affected by their words. He thought that Susie looked rather adorable.


    Liam didn''t expect Susie would grab his hand suddenly. He could feel the warmth of her hand, and he


    allowed her to drag him away. It felt rather pleasant.


    Susie looked around and didn''t see familiar faces.


    "Don''t worry. They aren''t malicious or anything. They''re just concerned about me," Susie said. She


    didn''t notice that she was still holding Liam''s hand.


    When Liam looked at their hands, Susie followed his gaze.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I¡ª" Susie blushed and quickly let go. She looked like a frightened rabbit.


    Liam looked at her and chuckled. He rubbed her head and said, "Let''s go. Didn''t you say that you


    would buy some clothes for me? The shops will close if we continue standing here."


    "Okay!" Susie replied in a daze. She was too focused on his charming smile.


    The staff greeted them enthusiastically when Susie and Liam entered a clothing store. It seemed like


    the staff was head over heels in love with Liam''s handsome looks! Liam was the most attractive man


    they had ever seen.


    "Does he have a girlfriend? The girl next to him should be his girlfriend. They look like a perfect match,"


    thought the staff.


    Liam strolled around like a noble young master, picking out his clothes. When his slender and pale


    fingers brushed over a garment, the ordinary and unremarkable shop suddenly seemed to have


    transformed into an expensive store.


    Liam picked out a few outfits after he tried them on.


    He was dressed in an ordinary white shirt and jeans, so why did he appear so different whenpared


    to other people? He looked like a medieval prince, both ancient and handsome.


    "Liam is probably the legendary model from the tales of old! He would probably look great even if he


    wore rags," Susie thought.


    Susie was startled when Liam leaned in close to her.


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s go."


    "O-Okay," Susie stuttered.


    Both of them exited the clothing store and went to the supermarket. After that, they went home with


    bags full of food.


    Liam carried all of the bags, whereas Susie walked with empty hands. She had originally wanted to


    carry some of the bags, but Liam refused. He said, "You''re just a girl. How will you be able to carry


    such heavy things?"


    "I used to carry them all by myself back then!" Susie retorted.


    "That was in the past. Now, you have me," Liam said.


    Susie knew that Liam was concerned about her. It was just an ordinary sentence, but it sounded like


    they were lovers.


    After they returned home, Susie said, "To celebrate your arrival, I''ll let you taste my cooking today."


    "Do you need my help?" Liam asked.


    "You know how to cook?" Susie asked in disbelief. She stared at this handsome man who seemed to


    havee from a different universe, and she couldn''t imagine how hot he would look as he cooked.


    "Of course¡ª" Liam said, unable to finish his sentence. He remembered how someone kept showering


    praises about his delicious cooking back then. But who was it?


    Liam seemed to recall something, and a figure appeared in his mind. But no matter how hard he tried,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    he couldn''t put a face to that person.


    "Alright, you''d better stay aside and rest up while I cook," Susie said when she noticed he was a little


    tired. After all, he had just been discharged from the hospital and needed plenty of rest. Susie med


    herself for being careless.


    Liampared Susie''s figure with the person in his mind.


    Liam ced a hand on his forehead and thought, "Was this really his first time meeting Susie?"


    Why did she seem familiar to him? It felt like he had known her for a long time. But Susie didn''t seem to


    recognise him, and there was no need for her to lie to him. So why...?


    A delectable smell wafted from the kitchen and made Liam''s nose itch.


    Susie had prepared some stir-fried eggs with tomatoes, spicy mashed potatoes, stir-fried shrimp, grilled


    pork chop, and a bowl of soup. The dishes looked very appetising, and just the sight of it made people


    drool.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I made some of each for you. How does it taste?" Susie asked.


    Under Susie''s expectant eyes, Liam picked up a piece of egg and tomato. He frowned after eating it.


    Susie was very nervous when she saw his reaction. Although she was confident in her cooking skills,


    perhaps she had messed up this time? Susie was very worried.


    When Liam saw the worry on her face, he broke into augh and said, "I''m just kidding. It''s very


    delicious."


    "Wow, you should be an actor with those skills of yours. You might even win an Oscar award!" Susie


    huffed in anger.


    "I saw how confident you were, so I teased you," Liam said.


    After they finished their meal, Susie brought Liam out for a walk on the beach.


    Keani ran around happily after they left the house. Susie wasn''t worried and let her dog run about


    freely. After all, they were very familiar with this route, and she was confident that Keani would never


    get lost.


    "Look, this is the ce where I found you," Susie said as she pointed to a ce nearby.


    "The doctor said you were swept about by the ocean for a while. Perhaps you are from a nearby ind


    or maybe even a tourist?"


    Susie didn''t expect that Liam had been swept about in the sea for a long time,ing from a ce as


    far as the distant S City.


    Liam couldn''t remember anything.


    "But then again, you had a stab wound. The doctor said that it almost pierced through your vitals. Do


    you remember anything?"


    Edward, or rather, Liam, didn''t know that Celine was determined to die with him right from the start. The


    dagger was aimed at his heart. Perhaps Celine''s resolve weakened at thest minute because she


    didn''t stab him with all her might. She had only plunged the de in his body gently.


    Liam had a hunch that he wasn''t a local or a tourist visiting the inds, but he couldn''t remember who


    he was.


    "It''s alright. Don''t force yourself to remember. We have plenty of time! You will surely regain your


    memories sooner orter."


    Susie wanted to smooth out the frown on Liam''s face.


    "You don''t look handsome when you frown."


    Liam felt quite happy when he heard herforting words.


    He had a hunch that his past was quiteplicated. Based on the stab wound he had received, Liam


    figured that it could''vee from revenge-seeking enemies.


    If he continued to investigate frantically at this point in time, his enemies might locate him before he


    could be reunited with his family. Moreover, his memory hadn''t been restored, so he should take his


    time for now.


    Liam also didn''t want to make Susie''s life difficult because of him.


    Celine wasn''t aware of how confused she made Edward by stabbing him with her dagger. She wasn''t


    aware of his memory loss. If she knew what had happened to Edward, she would be pping her


    hands in joy. After all, she wanted Edward to forget Irene forever! That way, Edward wouldn''t spend the


    rest of his life together with Irene!


    ...


    With Elio''s help, Irene gradually stabilised her position in thepany. Nobody else dared to question


    her authority after a number of shareholders and senior managers stood up against her. The future of


    thepany was still secure even if they resigned.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!